ã€ŠThe City of Ioniaã€‹


 1. The Girl With No Answers (Part I)

    ¡°A life with no struggle is a life with no substance. A life with no substance is a life with no beauty.¡±

    Someone told me that when I was back in the cells. At the time, I didn¡¯t understand. All my life, I wondered why I had to endure such suffering. It had been like that since birth, forced to partake in cruel labor. Suffering wasn¡¯t anything new. It was the norm. But even so, I despised every bit of it.

    It wasn¡¯t until I met someone that I caught a glimpse of beauty. It was like looking at a lone star in the sky, wondering how it could shine when surrounded by darkness. I admired every bit of her and cherished every moment with her.

    But now, she is gone. She would never walk on this land ever again. Beauty was stripped away from me, and now I walked the lands drenched in loneliness.

    Well, for the most part.

    How is this place so lively?

    That question spun around my mind while squeezing through the crowd.

    The moon shone, and vendors were out, welcoming everyone with kind-hearted smiles, hoping to earn a profit. Children held hands with their guardians as they maneuvered through the dense crowd. People yelled for a cheaper price on the item they couldn¡¯t afford. I could see why the guards spoke ill about high vending towns. If this was the outside world, then I wanted no part of it.

    I moved through the crowd alone, trying to get myself into a quieter place. There were too many people, too many noises, and too many things happening simultaneously, something I wasn¡¯t used to. I kept my face concealed with a hood, stuffed my hands in the thin pockets of my cardigan, and walked with my head slanted toward the ground.

    While squeezing through tight gaps, I accidentally bumped into someone, causing food to drop.

    ¡°S-Sorry,¡± I muttered.

    The kid looked at me with teary eyes. ¡°You meanie!¡± He then spouted unpronounced words I couldn¡¯t understand.

    I turned, ignoring the child¡¯s tantrum, when a thick hand grabbed my shoulder.

    It was a middle-aged man, presumably the father. His hairy chest could pop through his white shirt, and his beard was the longest I¡¯ve seen. That wasn''t saying much since I''ve only been in the outside world for a few months.

    ¡°May I ask for an apology to my son?¡±

    Did I not apologize?

    I said a bit louder this time, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he grinned, ¡°Now, do you mind handing me some change to buy a new one?¡±

    ¡°I don''t have money.¡±

    "Liar. You do; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in Ulm.¡±

    I had no idea Ulm was one big marketplace. I only knew the town¡¯s name after hearing it over a hundred times. I was new to all of this. Vibrant cheers from joyful people, the occasional breeze brushing across my shoulder. It¡¯s only been a few months since I¡¯d been granted freedom, but I wouldn¡¯t tell him that.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I just happened to pass by,¡± I said, averting eye contact.

    ¡°Hmph? You¡¯re not making a case for yourself. Tell me what: Give me some outis coins so I can purchase another panini for my son, and then we can both be out of each other¡¯s way. Sounds like a deal?¡±

    ¡°I said I don''t have any money.¡±

    He gave me a smug look. ¡°Then how are you surviving without anything in your pockets?¡±

    ¡°Father, just drop it. I wanna go see the crystal shops.¡± His child had a high-pitched voice. He definitely couldn¡¯t be any older than eleven.

    "I refuse to drop what¡¯s right. This lunatic knocked food out of your hands, so it¡¯s only right to owe money.¡±

    The three of us were in the middle of the street, causing traffic for the others. We looked foolish.

    ¡°For the last time, I don¡¯t have money, so I don¡¯t know what you want me to do."

    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay with currency, then hand over something in your possession.¡±

    I shuffled my hands in my pockets. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything.¡±

    The man stuck his hand out, his palm facing the clouds. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then hand over the jacket.¡±

    He wanted my cardigan? Screw him. That was all I had. I had a bag, but a group jumped me, and I couldn¡¯t defend myself. I did have money in that bag and other random possessions. If I gave up my cardigan, I would have nothing besides a tee shirt and black cargo pants. I wouldn¡¯t have something to conceal myself with.

    It¡¯s not like I was wanted or anything. I didn¡¯t like too many people looking at me. Something about having all the attention was just weird.

    I gave my flat response, sticking to it no matter the cost. ¡°No.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Guess I have no other option.¡± He reached inside his pants, pulling out a concealed dagger. ¡°You understand where this is going.¡±

    Never mind, I wasn¡¯t going to stick with my flat answer. But c¡¯mon now, he pulled out a dagger over food. Over food¡­

    I wanted to bite off my tongue for doing this, but there was no other choice. I slowly took off my cardigan.

    His eyes widened, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to be considered shocked. He still had that stupid, smug look. Goddamn, I wanted to rip it off.

    ¡°Here.¡± I threw my, or should I say, his cardigan.

    He caught it with one hand and handed it to his child, then glanced at me.

    ¡°Is that why you wore it, the cardigan?¡±

    I assumed he was referring to my arms. I nodded without a word.

    ¡°For the future, pay attention to where you''re going. Anyways,¡± he stuck out his hand, ¡°what is your name?¡±

    I ignored his hand and kept my arms to my side. ¡°Jill,¡± I said.

    ¡°Well then, it was a pleasure doing business, Jill.¡± He retracted his hand and walked past me with his kid, leaving me feeling naked.

    I looked down at my arms¡ªthe arms of an innocent prisoner. Plagued with scars, it was a reminder of where I came from. Where I was raised. For no real reason, I was treated like a criminal simply because I was born. Well, the reason, I guess, was because my parents were extreme sinners. I didn¡¯t know what, but whatever they did had to be beyond forgiveness. I had to suffer because of them. Apparently, they thought I was going to turn out like my parents, so I was imprisoned until a few months ago.

    The outside world isn¡¯t what I expected, Raphtalia.

    Enough of sulking around. I couldn¡¯t do this forever. I shook my head, tossing negative thoughts, and slipped through the gaps of people, trying to find a peaceful bench to sit down on.

    While continuing my wherever journey, I finally reached a quieter section. Farmland was present through the dim horizon, though I couldn¡¯t tell what was growing. Well, I guess it was safe to say I reached the outskirts of Ulm.

    I had a few choices at hand but narrowed it down to two. I could either stay here, doing whatever or hop to another town. If I walked straight, where would I lead myself? I knew nothing about towns and villages, which were safer and denser than others. I knew nothing.

    I could test my luck or stay in this dump for a day or two. Well, that¡¯s probably the better option since spending the night under a random tree would be riskier. I overheard from a group of elders that bandits started to put their foot on the map. I thought it was hallucinations or whatnot since I¡¯d never seen one. Yet again, just because I¡¯d never seen one didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist.

    It got me thinking if the group who stole my bag were bandits. I didn''t know, nor did I care.

    I kicked a pebble on the street while walking to a random alleyway. There was no light¡ªtotal darkness. It felt like entering the Gates of Hell.

    I should spend the night here and maybe steal another cardigan.

    With my back against the wall, I plopped to the ground, looking at the empty sky. Not a cloud was visible from this tight angle, exposing a few stars to my sight. My hand reached for the night sky.

    "It¡¯s so glowy.¡±

    I lifelessly dropped my hand. I guess I was staying here for the night.

 2. The Girl With No Answers (Part II)

    Out of nowhere, candlelight glowed beside me, revealing a boy around my age. His left eye was hidden beneath an eye patch, and the corner of his lip was busted pretty severely. I bet that eye patch was for looks.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted, unfazed by my presence.

    ¡°I can leave you be if you want.¡± It was a blunt statement, but he was there first. I had no right to get into his personal space.

    ¡°N-No! I prefer you to stay¡­ well, um¡­ if you want. Just don¡¯t take anything from me unless you ask, please.¡± He placed the candle in between us, snuggling a quilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to steal from someone who doesn¡¯t have anything worth stealing.¡±

    His face reeked with disgust. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty blunt.¡±

    ¡°I guess. Besides, look at yourself. I couldn¡¯t possibly steal from someone who¡¯s handicapped.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not handicapped! I can do everything someone with two eyes can.¡±

    Oh, so I guess he wasn¡¯t wearing it for looks.

    He crossed his arms, probably upset by my careless remark. ¡°Anyways, what brings you here to this random corner? Shouldn¡¯t you be shopping? I mean, it¡¯s Ulm of all places, and you¡¯re in the dead part of town.¡±

    ¡°I could ask the same.¡±

    ¡°This is my home. It¡¯s one of the few quiet places in Ulm. Do you know how hard it is to get a good night¡¯s rest anywhere near the markets? Impossible.¡±

    I moved my long hair away from my face. ¡°Do you not have an actual home¡ªlike with your parents?¡±

    It was an empty smile. One where his mouth didn¡¯t know how to respond, so it smiled without reason¡ªalmost as a default option. ¡°My mother passed away a month back due to an illness. And my father, well, I never met him. But I think he¡¯s out there somewhere. If I had a chance, I would want to meet him, even if it¡¯s a one-time thing.¡±

    So, he had a dream as well? A desire worth living for. There was a way he could meet his father, but I¡¯ll hold off for now. Currently, I want to know a little more about him. It¡¯s been way too long since I had a conversation with someone. I almost forgot how the company felt.

    ¡°What type of person was your mother?¡±

    He stuttered, probably not expecting that question, but gathered himself together. ¡°She was the type of mother that constantly stayed by your side, never leaving you. Wherever you went, whatever you did, she had to know everything. It was pretty annoying if you ask me. But those annoying questions made it positive that she cared for me.¡± He looked at the sky, similar to how I did. ¡°I would trade anything to get her back.¡±

    A mother who cared for her child, a mother who stood by his side through thick and thin, no matter what. Would I be in this situation if I had a mother like his?

    Probably not.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been living here since her death? In the corner of an eventful town?¡±

    ¡°Nah. Rent was tight, so I had no choice but to bounce around. For now, though, I¡¯m here. Not sure for how long, but probably until I get driven out.¡±

    ¡°Driven out? Meaning?¡±

    ¡°It means anything. Lack of food, troublesome people, constant noise, anything. Thankfully, it¡¯s not winter yet, so I have time to look for a place indoors. I still have a few hundred bronze outis coins my mother had, so I¡¯ll live off this for a bit.¡±

    ¡°How are you lacking food in this town even with money? There are markets everywhere. Even if you don¡¯t have money, it¡¯s pretty easy to distract workers and sneak out with free stuff.¡±

    The boy repulsively shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m trying not to spend anything until it¡¯s necessary. Besides, mother said stealing is the building block of becoming a sinner.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. You believe all that crap?¡±

    ¡°It makes sense to me,¡± he shrugged, ¡°We¡¯re in the outside world because of our sinful ancestors. Without sinning, we could be thriving in the City of Ionia.¡±

    ¡°Aaahhhhh enough of this.¡± I pushed myself up, looming over the boy. ¡°Tomorrow, when the sun rises, I¡¯ll meet you here. I¡¯ll teach you to steal. We¡¯ll start small¡ªlike fruits or maybe clothes.¡±

    He also stood, though much quicker than I did. He was a tad taller than me, but it wasn¡¯t noticeable. ¡°Did you not listen to a word I said?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did, but I simply don¡¯t care. Your petty ideals will lead to starvation. Do you know how it feels not eating for days? Scraping for crumbs left by the last meal. Rationing everything and sealing it away where your hunger wouldn¡¯t impulsivity control you. Have you ever tried biting off your skin? That¡¯s what real hunger is. You haven¡¯t experienced it, living off the small fortune left by your mother. But once that money is gone, what will you do? Work till you collapse? Or play games with vendors? You would do anything to prevent starving, right? Sticking to your pathetic ideals won¡¯t help you do that.¡±

    He backed up, his face representing one who was in complete shock. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I made myself quite clear.¡± I stuck out my hand, similar to what the man did to me earlier. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°M-Marshall.¡±

    ¡°Well, Marshall, I¡¯m Jill. I hope you¡¯ll be here tomorrow.¡±

    Marshall gave me a hesitant thumbs-up. I turned around, walked out of the alleyway and onto the streets, and found a comfortable rock to sit on. I looked over the distant farmland. Wow, there was only farmland. Where the hell were the trees?

    After I took in the gloomy yet satisfying scenery, I revisited my time with Marshall. I didn¡¯t know what the plan was. Whether he would accompany me on my journey or if we would split paths. Whatever it was, I wanted to make the most of it. I wanted someone to be there with me¡ªlaughing, crying, singing, twirling around.

    I hated this pitiful feeling.

    The pitiful feeling of loneliness. I despised it.

    I formulated a plan¡ªwhat to teach him and what I wanted in return. I should have sugar-coated it, but I wanted him to accompany me. An average person couldn¡¯t achieve Raphtalia¡¯s dream on their own. If I could get extra help, it wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?

    The moon, a shining orb of pale light, cast a soft glow on the landscape. Stars twitched their lights like crystals inside rocks. I gazed at its beauty.

    Raphtalia, I wish you were here gazing at the beautiful stars with me.

    ***

    When the next day rolled by, we met at the designated area. From there, I instructed Marshall on the plan. He knew the town better than me, so he knew which shops carried goods. Previously, I said we were going to steal fruit. Well, I lied. The goods I sought were a new cardigan or a long-sleeved shirt. It felt uncomfortable exposing my past.

    We walked through the heart of town where all the commotion carried over from yesterday. The sight was identical. Adults yelling for a cheaper price, kids jolting around the block, and vendors trying to attract customers. How did people enjoy this?

    Our eyes were attached to a clothing shop¡ªwell, mine were. I shook Marshall¡¯s arm, saying that should be our first victim. It¡¯s not like stealing clothes was a severe crime. It¡¯s not like I cared. But I wasn¡¯t familiar with laws and whatnot, so I wasn¡¯t positive.

    But c¡¯mon, it¡¯s a piece of cloth.

    Yet again, I almost got stabbed yesterday over food.

    Ah, whatever. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? If things go south, we abort the mission. Simple.

    He was still adamant about not stealing or blabbing about his mother, so I slapped him on the back of the head and asked if he listened to anything I said yesterday.

    After more convincing, Marshall agreed with a rough sigh. The plan was simple. Marshall would go in, distract the workers, and I would sneak in and grab something. Yes, it was the most basic plan known to man, but coming from someone who spent their entire life behind bars, I felt pretty confident with my creativity.

    He walked in, pumping his tiny chest, trying to appear bigger than he was. I wasn¡¯t sure why. It was pretty clear he was no threat since anyone could flick him on the forehead, and he would collapse.

    I peeked through the crevasse of the curtains for some time. After a few minutes of wandering around the shop, Marshall held his toe, screeching to the top of his lungs. He collapsed onto the ground, his hand reaching for anyone to help him. I guess that was the signal. I crawled into the shop while everyone huddled around the dying bird, grabbed a few items, and snuck out without being spotted. With a pile of clothes cradled, I raced to the get-back-together spot, waiting for Marshall.

    Marshall came back an hour later.

    Seriously, what took this man so long?

    I asked him, and he got all upset at me, saying everyone thought he faked an injury for attention.

    First of all, that had to be the dumbest reason to fake an injury. And secondly, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong.

    After he cooled down, he checked out the clothes that I grabbed. A fresh pair of gray pants, a red sweater with a pink heart on the upper chest, and another plain black sweater. He threw the clothes on the ground, complaining how it was summer and no one would want to wear anything with sleeves.

    Yet again, he wasn¡¯t wrong. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the buildings started to melt. For some reason, the sun decided to be extra brutal.

    While ranting, he looked at me with a flabbergasted expression. I was wearing a black, long-sleeved shirt. The material was thin, so I wouldn¡¯t classify it as a sweater.

    After Marshall looked inside my soul, he threw another tantrum, claiming how crazy I was.

    And that¡¯s basically how our day went.

 3. The Girl With No Answers (Part III)

    A week went by after our first sting operation. Using a few of the possessions we¡¯d stolen, we traded them for some currency. We didn¡¯t give up much¡ªonly a few ¡°magical crystals¡± that some weirdo wanted. If you carry them around, it somehow normalizes your heart rate and blood circulation. He believed in that bullshit.

    We used our money to buy a steaming cup of coffee at a local cafe. After our hard work, we deserved to spoil ourselves. Marshall had to assist me with my order since coffee was strangely confusing. Black coffee, coffee with milk, one scoop of sugar, coffee with milk and no sugar. Coffee with special herbs added.

    What the hell? Who made up all this?

    ¡°Cheers to one week!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Marshall led the miniature celebration. We tapped mugs and took a sip. One tiny sip summoned an inferno within my mouth. My inner mouth was melting. Marshall grabbed the water bottle out of his bag and handed it to me. I chugged it right there, slamming it on the table.

    ¡°Goddamn, that¡¯s stupidly hot!¡±

    ¡°No shit. Did you not see the steam coming up?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡± I took another sip of water, straining the pain.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± he muttered.

    I raised a brow. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Did I not pronounce my words correctly? I called you an ¡®idiot.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Says the one who was saved by a fragile girl.¡±

    ¡°You did not save me. And you¡¯re not even fragile!¡±

    The spiky, black-haired freak took another sip of his coffee. The week I¡¯ve been with him was one I wouldn¡¯t trade for anything. Through times when I¡¯d been alone, roaming from town to town, with no telling what was to come. Where there wasn¡¯t anyone by my side, making me smile at every little thing, making me feel comfortable.

    That was him¡ªthe boy with ridiculously stupid morals for a starving person. In one week, that boy gave me doubts about continuing my dream.

    Wait a minute. Who was I kidding? That wasn¡¯t just a dream. It was a dream of an angel. A dream she couldn¡¯t fulfill and one I promised to do. I told myself one thing: I would climb towards it till Raphtalia told me otherwise.

    Which was impossible.

    How much longer should I stay here? There was nothing left for me. Why did I stay here in the first place? The promise, the dream, must be fulfilled.

    While Marshall sipped on his coffee, I asked, ¡°Do you have a dream? Or perhaps an answer you wish to have?¡±

    He almost fumbled the mug out of his hands. ¡°Woah, what¡¯s with this late-night thought? Pretty deep, right?¡±

    ¡°Just answer it.¡±

    ¡°Ummm¡­ ok?¡± He rubbed his thumb on the bottom of his chin. ¡°Well, I do want infinite money. That is a dream of mine.¡±

    ¡°N-No. Something more realistic.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if we have to go off realism, then probably to meet my father. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s even alive right now, but I want to see him if he is. I want to know a bunch of things: why he left me, why he left Mom, where he¡¯s been. He doesn¡¯t have to love me or anything. I want to talk with him, just once.¡± He sounded unusually depressed, similar to how he is when speaking about his mother.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What if I told you there could be a way? Would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my father.¡±

    ¡°Well, duh, I don¡¯t. But what if I told you there¡¯s a place containing all the answers known to man?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re a bigger idiot than I thought.¡±

    Wow, that was blunt.

    Ignoring his snappy comment, I moved on to my words. ¡°There¡¯s a place called the House with Answers. It¡¯s on top of the highest peak near Walisburg. It contains answers to any question you have, hence the name.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I face-palmed myself. ¡°I¡¯m not! Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Because this seems very unrealistic. If a house grants any answer, why hasn¡¯t anyone abused it yet?¡± His thinking scared me.

    Well, I didn¡¯t have the answer to this, so time to make up something on the fly.

    ¡°Because it comes with a cost. After you die, your soul immediately goes to the lowest floor of Hell, where you¡¯d be brutally tortured for all eternity.¡±

    He gave me a black stare. ¡°Am I seriously supposed to believe this?¡±

    That didn¡¯t work. C¡¯mon, think harder. What would convince him to come with me?

    While struggling to come up with anything, Marshall opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you have something you need answers to?¡±

    I know I was the one who asked originally, but that question spun my brain faster than it already was. I did have something. It wasn¡¯t achievable with answers. Answers would only provide the building blocks for my goal. But that was enough for me.

    ¡°Do you believe in the concept of equality?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Equality? Umm¡­sure, I guess?¡±

    Well, that wasn¡¯t confident.

    ¡°Do you know why outsiders are in the position we are today?¡±

    He rolled his eyes at me. ¡°Is this some petty history lesson you¡¯re giving me? It kinda reminds me of my mother in ways.¡±

    ¡°If you know, then answer me.¡±

    ¡°Well, outsiders are here because our ancestors were sinners. They were exiled from the City of Ionia due to their sins and forced to survive outside the walls. If you know this already, what¡¯s the deal with asking?¡±

    My chin rested on my interlocked fingers. ¡°It¡¯s pretty unfair how we are here, rotting away while Ionians thrive inside the walls. Have you ever wondered what life was like inside paradise? Have you ever dreamed of living inside the walls?¡±

    ¡°Well, not really. I was happy with my mother, so wherever she went, I¡¯d follow. She often expressed how life could¡¯ve been much easier inside the walls. Yet again, we don¡¯t know much other than stories.¡±

    A memory popped into my mind.

    He told me it was true¡ªthe slim man in all black who hid behind a faceless mask. He told me this was the way¡ªthat the House with Answers would provide me with the solution to any question. If he said it, then it must be absolute.

    ¡°The other side is filled with wonders we don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a paradise for mankind. This savage world we survive in is absent within those walls. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    He gave me a puzzled look. ¡°My mother used to say something similar. She always babbled about how Ionia had everything outsiders dreamed of. It was more than a paradise¡ªit was more like Heaven. Our ancestors passed down these images to us, but we could only imagine what it¡¯s like now.¡±

    ¡°Do you picture it to be worse?¡±

    He chuckled a bit. ¡°No.¡± He took a slight pause, staring at his half-empty mug. ¡°I imagine it to be better than Heaven.¡±

    Now, that was an answer I was content hearing.

    ¡°What if I told you the reason why I desperately desire to reach the House with Answers was to see if there¡¯s a way outsiders and Ionians can live together?¡±

    He smiled, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You must be one idiot to believe that can happen.¡±

    Of course, I had to believe. It¡¯s Raphtalia¡¯s dream, after all¡ªone where I must finish unless she says otherwise.

    Which was impossible.

    ¡°If outsiders thrived in Ionia¡ªin paradise¡ªeveryone¡¯s lives would be easier. Starvation wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Territorial problems wouldn¡¯t exist. The list goes on.¡± I only knew these from overhearing the guards talking about them constantly.

    ¡°I guess? It¡¯s all speculation, but I could see how major outsider problems would diminish. There¡¯s more good than bad on our part, but do you think Ionia would agree to this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the House with Answers is my best bet. There, a path will be paved for me to walk on. And while we¡¯re there, you could ask about your father.¡±

    ¡°That is pretty tempting. But this place you¡¯re speaking of is too good to be true.¡±

    ¡°I know for a fact it¡¯s true.¡± My voice turned into a mumble. ¡°It has to be.¡±

    ¡°You said it¡¯s at the highest peak in Walisburg, right?¡± Marshall said while picking up the mug. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±

    I slammed my palms on the table, jumping off my seat. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll come with me?¡± I didn¡¯t even have to ask. He¡¯ll come with me?

    ¡°Watch it! Don¡¯t break the table, we¡¯ll have to pay¡ªHey! Stop! My coffee!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hide my joy while vigorously shaking Marshall¡¯s body.

    Raphtalia, I¡¯m almost there. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll be one step closer to fulfilling what you couldn¡¯t.

 4. The Girl With No Answers (Part IV)

    When the next day strolled by, we found ourselves close to Walisburg. It took us much longer to get there since we got lost twice.

    I¡¯m never trusting Marshall with directions ever again.

    ¡°Do you care if we go to Walisburg for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Ya, after we finish what we came here for.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s Walisburg! The biggest and liveliest city in the outside world! Come on, just for a bit?¡±

    Damn, he was being stupidly persistent. I flat-out rejected his begging and continued to hike up the hills.

    The shrubs were a healthy green. Weak twigs of all sizes were scattered around. The trees gave us protection from the unforgiving sun. Without it, we would¡¯ve burned to a crisp. Even with the shade, I could feel sweat emerging from my pores.

    Damn, I wanted to jump into a lake.

    ¡°Say, Jill,¡± he said, then stopped.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He took a long pause, looking at his steps. ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t keep me hanging. C¡¯mon, spit it out.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s stupid.¡±

    I slapped him on the back of his head. ¡°You piss me off, y¡¯know.¡±

    ¡°Screw you,¡± he complained, grabbing the area I struck.

    We continued our friendly smack talk. It was a common occurrence, especially after sting operations. There is no particular reason why. I guess this was how friendships were. I wasn¡¯t sure, but someone told me if you mess around with someone so much and still care for them, then that bond is absolute. I¡¯m pretty confident my bond with Marshall was the same thing.

    After hiking till my legs ached, we finally spotted a brown cabin camping under the branches and leaves. It was a healthy brown, almost as if the place was adequately cared for. There were no windows¡ªwell¡ªnot that I could see. Nothing escaped through the stone chimney. It looked like the perfect winter cabin, strong enough to resist snow.

    ¡°There it is!¡± I exclaimed, throwing my arm around Marshall¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Finally. There better be some snacks, or we¡¯re heading to Walisburg.¡±

    ¡°The House with Answers is right there, and all you care about is snacks? Where are your priorities?¡±

    ¡°Food is a man¡¯s greatest priority.¡±

    I mean, he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. But seriously, why the hell couldn¡¯t he take this seriously?

    ¡°Do you think someone¡¯s going to be there? Or is it like some magical library with books of wisdom and stuff like that?¡±

    I looked at Marshall with an odd expression. ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°My mother once told me a story about how this man climbed the highest point in the world where a mythical library was. When he walked in, he gained unimaginable knowledge and wisdom. Somehow, this kinda reminds me of that childish story.¡±

    ¡°Do you not believe in gaining wisdom that way?¡±

    ¡°Phhffff. How can someone gain knowledge by stepping into a house or a library? It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°So you believe someone has to deliver that wisdom? Regardless of whether someone is here or not, this place is basically the mountain from your story. Instead of getting wisdom, we¡¯re getting answers.¡±

    ¡°This entire thing is so stupid.¡±

    The corner of my cheeks tugged into a tiny smile. ¡°But you¡¯re here, right?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t count,¡± he sighed, annoyed that he contradicted himself.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    While having our friendly chat, we heard a loud thump behind us. My heart skipped a beat or two, and when I turned around, I wouldn¡¯t even know if my heart beat within the next few minutes.

    Its armor was bright blue but not too bright that it would shine in the dark. Thick black stripes ran down its limbs. Its visor had a similar appearance to a honeycomb. It¡¯s the same pattern and color. It towered over us empty-handed.

    Transfixed with fear, all I could do was stare at it. Stare at death. I saw something similar before in the cells. What it did to the guards scared me for life. It left a wound so deep it was impossible to heal.

    ¡°I-I-Is that a¡­¡±

    Marshall couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence. It sucked out his words¡ªhis breath. But who could blame him? Anyone would fumble their thoughts with death glooming at their eyes.

    I snapped out of it, pulling Marshall while slowly taking steps back. It wasn¡¯t an animal that would attack with sudden movements, and after witnessing one a few years ago, I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was human.

    ¡°J-Jill, do y-y-you k-know what that is, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a SCAR agent.¡±

    ¡°Wh¨CWhat do we do?¡±

    It didn¡¯t attack. It merely stood as if waiting for us to make our move. It was a complete standstill. If we moved, it would probably be our last step. But we couldn¡¯t stand here forever.

    I grabbed Marshall¡¯s hand, squeezing his veins out of his skin. ¡°We¡¯re booking it!¡± I turned around and jolted but was stopped by resistance. What happened? Marshall wasn¡¯t this strong. He was a skinny child who complained about the clothes we stole.

    I turned my head around to see death gripping Marshall¡¯s waist. Marshall¡¯s face was the same color as the armor. He didn¡¯t have room to breathe, literally.

    ¡°M¨CMarshall¡­?¡±

    Death lifted the choking Marshall into the air, crushing his ribs. I couldn¡¯t do anything besides watch. I mean, what else could I do?

    ¡°R-R¡­un¡±

    ¡°Marshall?!¡±

    Before I knew it, his blood splattered on my face. Marshall was squished like an insect. I dropped to my knees, screaming.

    I wiped my face and looked at my hands. Blood. Marshall¡¯s blood. My breathing became stagnant, and my mind was going all over the place.

    My first friend, after being granted freedom, died right in front of me. He wanted to know where his father was. That was all. And I drove him to the end of his life.

    Why? Why did this happen? We were supposed to receive our answers, and this happened.

    I crushed my skull with my palms. What was going on? I couldn¡¯t understand anything. The SCAR agent threw the lifeless Marshall onto the ground. I didn¡¯t even have to look up. My ears told me the story.

    That was it. I was going to die. I didn¡¯t even want to look up. I stared at the last thing I saw¡ªthe grass.

    Believe it or not, the first time I touched an open field of grass was a few months ago. Raphtalia also wanted to do that. She wished to swim in the sea, build sandcastles, and pick fresh fruit off trees.

    But the one thing she wanted more than anything was her desire to become reality.

    She¡¯s gone. She¡¯ll forever be gone.

    But I¡¯m still here. Breathing. Living. And as long as that was true, then I haven¡¯t reached death yet.

    I roared loud enough for the world to hear my hatred. I jumped back and onto my two feet.

    ¡°You murdered Marshall, and now you¡¯re trying to take my dream away? What do you want from me?!¡±

    My vision was blurry. Curse these tears for getting in the way.

    I rolled up my sleeves. There was no chance I was going to defeat it. And if there were, I would need the power of a God. But with my hatred piled to the top, I felt like I could take on God himself.

    I drew my foot back and leaned back, ready to charge at death itself.

    And then I did. I yelled, cocking back my fist, ready for any impact. Or so I thought.

    The SCAR agent sent me flying with one strike to the chest. It knocked the wind out of me. I couldn¡¯t see or breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. It was a faded white.

    Wow, how stupid that decision was. I needed to quit these impulse decisions and think things through.

    Rejecting my survival rate, my adrenaline pushed me back up. My vision began to become clear.

    I stumbled, regaining my balance. It was coming towards me. How far did it send me flying? The distance between us was crazy.

    As it closed in the gap, that¡¯s when I heard the impossible.

    Huh? It couldn¡¯t be. Who the hell would come here?

    I didn¡¯t know how, but I heard horse cries. And right then and there, I was scooped up and tossed on the back of a galloping horse.

    ¡°Welcome aboard to the Rowdy Express! I am your captain, Harley, coming to save the day!¡±

    What was going on was clear, but I couldn¡¯t understand why. For some reason, I was saved and jolted up and down on a horse.

    While trying to put the pieces together, my left leg felt an immeasurable amount of pain. It felt as if it was chopped off with an ax. But it wasn¡¯t. It was still there.

    What was there, though, was a clear tube with black liquid reducing in volume. What the? How did that get there? Was this the SCAR agent¡¯s doing?

    As soon as the liquid vanished, the tube detached from my body.

    I was so lost. Everything made no sense. My head. It killed. Everything was in pain. My entire body ached like crazy. My head collapsed onto the person in front; my eyes closed, wondering if it was all a dream.

 5. New Beginning (Part I)

    Concrete surrounded me with dim torches on both sides. The hall was wide enough for a few people to walk side-by-side. Guards surrounded me, including a general.

    Frantically looking around, one of the guards yelled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    More screams, this time mixed with the noise of bodies thrown. A guard ran out from the corner, begging for help. Within seconds, his face smashed like a mosquito.

    Behind the corpse was a bulky piece of blue armor. It stood more ominous than anything, and the ground vibrated with each step it took.

    ¡°Everyone, weapons up! Proceed with caution!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a SCAR agent! The Ionians came to attack us!¡±

    A SCAR agent? Have the Ionians come to save me?

    The guards formed a half circle in front of the suit of armor. The SCAR agent instantly destroyed their formation. One guard¡¯s head was slammed against the wall, cracked open for fluids to escape. Another¡¯s eyes were stabbed. All of them were vigorously killed. Limbs flew along with a crimson liquid. Walls were stained with the guards¡¯ insides.

    I stood frozen. I couldn¡¯t even tell if I was breathing. The only thing reminding me that I was alive was my heart thudding to its limit.

    Was this SCAR going to slay these demons and save me? I doubt it. That monster was not sane.

    Even though I had this positive image in my head, I still associated the bulky, blue armor with death. Death walked closer to me. It loomed over, its bright yellow visor shaded with red. I dropped down, covering my head once again, waiting for impact. At any moment, it would¡ª

    ¡°I told you not to create a scene, and you did the exact opposite.¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed down a hall. His footsteps tapped toward me until his figure was visible.

    A slim man was covered in black from head to toe, with not an inch of skin exposed.

    He signed annoyingly. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. But don¡¯t lay a hand on the child.¡± The veil muffled his voice, though it almost seemed fake.

    The man stood tall along with the SCAR agent.

    Was he going to save me?

    He kneeled to my eye level. ¡°My child, what is your name?¡±

    My vocals were useless. My legs were frozen, with my mouth jittering.

    ¡°Fear has engulfed your soul. Very well then, I will take my leave.¡± He extended his legs, walking away from me.

    He and the SCAR agent were going to leave, and they were going to leave without me. Their objective wasn¡¯t to save me. Stop them. Move your legs. Move your mouth.

    Finally, the words came out. ¡°C¨CCan you save me?¡±

    He turned around, his body facing me. ¡°Is that your desire? To be saved from this dreadful place?¡±

    On my fours, I stuttered, ¡°I want to escape from here.¡±

    His voice lowered. ¡°Is that so?¡± He raised it back to normal. ¡°That I cannot do.¡±

    I slumped onto my legs. For a moment, I had hope, but now I knew he wouldn¡¯t save me.

    ¡°Child, today I shall not help you, nor will I ever. Your escape relies on the determination and willpower you draw from your soul. If courage is there, then your desire will follow.¡±

    ¡°Why can you not save me?¡±

    ¡°If you desire the answer to your question, there¡¯s a place called the House with Answers above the highest point near your capital. Answers shall be yours once you get past the death it comes with. For now, you must bear the suffering with all your strength.¡±

    Water piled in eyes, blurring my vision. I slammed my palm against the concrete ground. A painful sensation vibrated though my hand and up my arm. The force caused my hand to sting before it slowly turning numb.

    I didn''t care for my hand or the pain. I just wanted one thing.

    "I don''t want to suffer anymore." My voice was fragile like a vase.

    The man''s response was something I would never forget.

    "A life with no struggle is a life with no substance. A life with no substance is a life with no beauty. The struggle you are enduring is only temporary. Maybe one day you will find something or someone to cling onto. Something beautiful."

    From there, he turned around and vanished from my sight.

    ***

    My eyes opened slowly, crunching myself upright. I was sweat-drenched, panting like an overgrown sheep on a blistering summer day. That dream was so clear. No, it wasn¡¯t a dream. Dreams are fictional, like pretending to run away from a swarm of angry beetles or jumping over a large creek to get to the other side of the world. We dream while sleeping to live in a fantasy world to replace reality.

    But that wasn¡¯t a dream. It happened. That conversation, that encounter occurred. It was so vivid. How?

    Usually, I could remember bits and pieces of my dreams, but this was different. It was almost as if I relived that moment.

    The more I thought about the death in blue, the sicker I felt. I felt sick to my stomach, and my sweaty body wasn¡¯t helping. Nausea flew up my esophagus, but thankfully, nothing came out.

    My ribs ached, but it wasn¡¯t enough to be concerned about. I applied slight pressure, looking around the tent...? How did I get here?

    I was in a sleeping bag with my sweaty clothes. Judging by the amount of sunlight leaking, it was peak daytime with no clouds. Well, the no clouds part was a guess. There could be clouds present that weren¡¯t blocking the sun.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Too lazy to get up, I tried recalling what happened. The most recent event I remember was Marshall¡¯s death and my impulsive decision to charge at death. We were there to get to the House with Answers, hoping to find a path to get me across the other side of the wall. But that didn¡¯t go as planned.

    I didn¡¯t know what to expect¡ªgoing there completely blind to consequences, hoping for the best outcome. I never would¡¯ve thought a SCAR agent guarded that place. At least, that¡¯s what I thought it did. I mean, why would it be there?

    Thinking about it more, it could be because that house was related to Ionia. Back in the hallway, the slim man guided me, saying something about testing my will.

    I clamped my head together, internally screaming. Marshall¡¯s death. The SCAR agent. The dream. Where I was, everything was too much to process.

    Collapsed on the sleeping bag, I heard bickering from outside the tent. I blocked out the noise, just wanting peace for myself.

    How could I let Marshall die like that? Why was I saved instead of him? What did he do to receive such a cruel way to die? It wasn¡¯t fair. I just gained someone in my life and lost them within a week.

    Why did it have to end like this again?

    I clamped my hands to my mouth. A gush of liquid ran up my throat. My cheeks were stuffed like a squirrel holding an acorn in its mouth. But instead of food, it was my stomach rejecting my bodily fluids.

    There was no other choice. I swallowed as hard as I could, keeping the bitter liquid inside. It took multiple attempts, but I got it done.

    I panted as though I ran a few miles, hammering myself in the forehead while internally screaming. His death replayed over and over like a never-ending loop.

    I shook my head in disbelief and took a much-needed, deep breath. My first friend in the outside world was killed, and there was nothing I could do about it.

    Well, I could act like nothing happened for the sake of my insanity, though it would be unfair to Marshall. I considered myself fairly decent when it came to blocking out memories, so the option was on the table. But yet again, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to him.

    What else could I do? Let guilt overtake my body?

    No, not that.

    While going over everything, the tent zipped open, allowing me to hear their voices clearer.

    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping? Are you sure she didn¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I checked on her earlier, and her heart was breathing.¡±

    ¡°Breathing? You mean beating?¡±

    ¡°Same thing.¡±

    I faked my sleep. I didn¡¯t see the need to open my eyes just yet.

    ¡°So you leaned against her chest? How was it? How did she smell?¡± He sounded disgustingly excited.

    ¡°N-No, I checked her pulse. And she¡¯s sweaty. Who could blame the poor woman? She¡¯s been knocked cold for three nights.¡±

    It¡¯s been three nights? What the hell?

    ¡°Sweaty, you say¡ªOw, ow, let go of my ear!¡±

    ¡°The hell is wrong with your hormones? Is this how all teenage boys are? Or are you just the worst of the worst?¡±

    Things were looking quite lively. Or rather sounding. I couldn¡¯t see through my eyelids.

    ¡°It¡¯s the male body taking over me! It¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    A loud slap followed those words. I couldn¡¯t tell where, though.

    ¡°Go bother Ruby like you normally do, and let me do my job here.¡±

    ¡°Ruby is in some stupid meeting with the squad leaders. I don¡¯t want to seem not busy because Randy will give me some work that I¡¯m incapable of doing. And I definitely don¡¯t want Citrus to ask for help cooking. Please! I hate cooking with him. He¡¯s so annoying and won¡¯t shut up.¡±

    ¡°Geez, that does sound pretty annoying,¡± someone said sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go on my knees and beg if you want. Let me watch you do your job!¡±

    ¡°Hell no! You shouldn¡¯t even be allowed anywhere near this tent after I saw you peeking through last night. Now leave before I force Randy to give you something to do!¡±

    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t peeking. That wasn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t peeking, why can¡¯t you look me dead in the eyes while speaking? Oh, that rhymed.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok! I¡¯ll leave! But please don¡¯t tell Randy.¡±

    The zipper closed without another word from her mouth. Well, that was some conversation. Where even was I? What were these squad leaders that were briefly mentioned? It was tempting to say something like surprise, I¡¯m awake, but I wanted to see what this person would do.

    Her movements were so subtle I couldn¡¯t hear what she was doing. I didn¡¯t know whether she was even in the tent anymore. I still kept my eyes shut. After a long silence, she finally spoke up:

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    How in the world did she know?

    I slowly opened my eyes, sitting upright on the sleeping bag. ¡°Was it obvious?¡±

    ¡°Your sleeping position changed. Every time I checked on you before, you hadn¡¯t moved a muscle. You slept on your back for days. But today, you were on your side.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who took care of me. Thank you.¡± That was the least I could say.

    She smiled broadly, moving her shoulder-length, silver hair, ¡°No problem, ummm¡­your name?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?¡±

    ¡°Your name. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jill. Well then, no problem,¡± her smile stayed the same. ¡°My name¡¯s Harley. If you don¡¯t remember, I was the one who grabbed you on my horse, so you didn¡¯t die by that hunk of blue.¡±

    The tips of her hair curled into her neck. Her blue eyes went perfectly with her silver hair. Her pale skin appeared smooth and well-cared for. A stack of bracelets was on her left wrist, and none on the other. So, this was how my savior looked?

    ¡°Y-You were the one who saved me? Well, I guess I¡¯ll be in your debt for a while. Thank you, though, for risking your life to save mine.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a risk. There was plenty of separation between you and that killer hunk of metal, so it wasn¡¯t too bad.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°You saved me from that SCAR agent¡ªfrom death. Of course, it will come with some risk.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re speaking about risks, you shouldn¡¯t be the one to talk. You went to the House with Answers expecting smooth sailing. You were ready to throw your life away for an answer that might not even be real. If anyone risked something more, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Wow, what a great way to talk to someone who just woke up from a miniature coma.

    ¡°Anyways, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I just happened to be in the right place and time. So, consider yourself lucky,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty straightforward, aren¡¯t you?¡± I joked, trying to erase the somewhat tense mood.

    ¡°Me? Nah. Not at all. I don¡¯t mean anything I say. I¡¯m just taking my frustration out of you.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the other person?¡±

    ¡°Who? Jeremy? Not at all. Though he is a tad annoying, we all still love him. And the fact that he sometimes steals food, claiming he didn¡¯t know someone else was going to eat it. And then¡­¡±

    She continued to rant about Jeremy, whom I had no interest in. The more she ranted, the louder she got, and the more her hands flew in the air, so it was safe to say who ticked her off.

    ¡°So ya, we all love Jeremy. Who couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± There was nothing more I could¡¯ve said.

    ¡°Anyways, forget about this stuff and get yourself ready. There are clothes on the chair behind for you to change into. Come out when you¡¯re ready so I can show you around the place.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the clothes I¡¯m wearing?¡±

    She gave me a petty look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the clothes on the chair? Are they not your style? I¡¯ll go grab something else if you want.¡±

    Seriously, what¡¯s with that look? And to be honest, I didn¡¯t even look at the clothes behind me. I was just curious as to why I should change.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Everything¡¯s perfect. I¡¯ll change into whatever it is.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡±

    She left the tent, zipping it behind her. Her look completely changed. It¡¯s kinda scary how someone can flip expressions like that in a blink of an eye.

 6. New Beginning (Part II)

    It took me a bit to get up, but I managed. I grabbed the clothes behind me and gave them a good look. A white collared shirt with a singular button at the top. What the hell? Was this the trending fashion?

    On top of that, it was short-sleeved. Whatever, I guess. I picked up the other piece, which was a black skirt. Looking back at it, it was almost the exact thing Harley wore. But instead of white and black, it was a pink shirt with a white skirt.

    Seriously? I didn¡¯t wear this type of stuff. But I did want to change since I felt so yucky from sweat. It¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t handle wearing the same thing, but changing into fresh clothing is like jumping into a lake on a scorching day. It feels otherworldly.

    I put on the clothes, gagging at myself. This was so embarrassing. My legs were exposed, and the marks on my arms were free. It felt revealing.

    Thankfully, the skirt was a bit on the longer side. I still felt naked, though. After hesitating, I opened the zipper and stepped outside.

    Harley cupped her hands in front of her mouth, squealing. ¡°My god, you look so adorable!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She circled around me, checking the outfit from all angles. ¡°This is the perfect look! Now, the only thing to fix is your bedridden hair.¡±

    ¡°I prefer my style of clothing.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do that. It¡¯s good to step away from your comfort zone and experiment with different things. Who knows, you might find something you like better,¡± she said while brushing off my shoulder.

    I had no answer for her. Instead, I looked around the area. There were a decent number of tents, some bigger than others. People seemed incredibly friendly with each other. They were laughing, drinking, eating. Whatever they did, they enjoyed it to the fullest.

    The more I looked around, the more I realized how empty this place was. Not one shop or restaurant was here. Grass and trees replaced roads and buildings. This couldn¡¯t possibly be a town.

    I interrupted Harley¡¯s mumbling by asking: ¡°Where am I?¡±

    She stopped circling me as if I were a good luck charm. ¡°The Bariac Cult campgrounds. You can ask the logistics of it to Ruby.¡±

    A cult? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª

    ¡°Are you going to use me as a sacrifice?!¡±

    ¡°Good, you finally guessed it. We¡¯re gonna feed you to the dogs and stake your head,¡± she snickered as if she were the devil.

    I looked around, plotting an escape. Maybe I could outrun them? Definitely not. In my current state, I was deadweight. Damn it, what do I do?

    She looked at me, her cheeks expanding like a squirrel with a nut. But she wasn¡¯t carrying food. It was the built-up air, or rather, laughter. She tried her best to hold it but ultimately failed.

    ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± She exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. The laughing maniac continued to call me hideous names, claiming how cliche I was. I didn¡¯t even know what that meant.

    After she settled down, she took a deep sign. ¡°Honestly, who do you think we are?¡±

    ¡°So, am I going to die¡­?¡±

    She slapped me on the temple. ¡°Of course not! Your idea of a cult is pretty cliche. Though some cults do wacky stuff for the ¡®greater good,¡¯ we don¡¯t fall into that category. Like I said before, Ruby will explain what we are since I don¡¯t feel like doing it. Anyways, I¡¯ll show you around the area here, then take you to Ruby.¡±

    Based on Harley''s mention of Ruby, I could safely assume she had some authority around here. I could even assume she was the leader, but I couldn¡¯t go that far.

    ¡°Wow, your necklace is so pretty. Is there a pendant?¡±

    ¡°U-Umm,¡± I scrambled to show her.

    I raised the pendant so the tiny crystals could catch the sunlight and shine like stars in the night sky. A delicate half-crescent appeared to glow within as the silver chain gleamed in the light.

    She was in awe, admiring the necklace she¡¯d never seen before. I wasn¡¯t sure how the appearance was special, but what it held was something beyond.

    ¡°What do you want for it?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡ª! Not for sale.¡±

    After using underhanded tactics to try to buy the necklace off me, Harley guided me around the campsite. The place was well organized, and not a single piece of trash was on the ground. People smiled warmly at each other as they walked by. Harley engaged in plenty of small talk, introducing me to others. A decent number of people complimented my outfit. I didn¡¯t speak much since I wasn¡¯t familiar with the area, but I couldn¡¯t say that the compliments did nothing for me.

    We walked towards the training ground, where a man stood beside a tree. His shoulders were broader than the tree¡¯s trunk. He stood taller than any man I¡¯d seen. His dirty green shirt was practically ripping through his chest.

    How did he not find that uncomfortable?

    ¡°That¡¯s Randy. He looks a bit intimidating, but he¡¯s a gentle giant.¡±

    ¡°Those arms tell otherwise,¡± I said.

    I saw Harley glancing down at my arms through the gaps in my bangs. So, I guess she noticed way before and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s the sweetest person you¡¯ll meet. Besides me, of course. But ya, Randy runs the training around here. Honestly, he¡¯s the best hand-to-hand fighter we¡¯ve got.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything. Standing silently, I watched the supposedly ¡°gentle giant¡± sharpen a sword.

    So much for hand-to-hand combat.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see Ruby. She¡¯s most likely done with her meeting. You can ask her anything about the cult there. Oh, and um, you know how I introduced you to a bunch of people earlier? If Ruby ends up knowing you by your name before you say anything, just know that the people at camp are pretty nosey and can¡¯t keep their mouths shut.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    I nodded, still watching the man sharpen his sword. He looked so lost in thought, with the only care being himself and the weapon he held. Everything else was rendered meaningless. He was in his own world, his peaceful world.

    While staring at the lost soul, my body jerked backward. ¡°Quit going off into space.¡± Harley held my hand, pulling me with her. Her hands were so warm. It reminded me of Raphtalia.

    Raphtalia. The dream. The promise. Everything was going to plan. So why did that happen? Why did that happen?

    I was so lost¡ªnot like Randy, but in a way that made me want to get back on track. My head overflowed with thoughts¡ªthoughts about everything¡ªmy life, Raphtalia, everything.

    The man must¡¯ve cared about his sword so much that he could get carried away with thought and still grip it. It wasn¡¯t like his face screamed with distress. It was terrifyingly calm.

    Why couldn¡¯t I do that? Why was it that whenever my mind got heavy with thoughts, I couldn¡¯t maintain the level of calmness that man did?

    I gripped Harely¡¯s hand even tighter.

    Still walking, she turned her head around. But she didn¡¯t say anything. She smiled with her mouth¡ªor rather her heart. She opened it, letting me through with ease. I held onto her hand for the rest of the way. I wanted this moment to last for a bit longer.

    ***

    ¡°Beat it, Jeremy. You¡¯re here all day.¡±

    ¡°And? What exactly are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Are you testing me? Me? The one who knocked you out simply using the butt of a knife.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to tell you, but that was a fluke. It ain¡¯t gonna happen again.¡±

    While standing in the corner listening to Harley going back and forth with another person, I bobbed my head, looking at my surroundings. Sunlight easily penetrated the tent, making the place shine without candles. The tent was bigger than it looked from the outside. There was plenty of space to dance around without bumping into the corner of the table. Speaking of tables, straight in front of me was a woman with her elbows resting on the table, observing the bickering heads.

    Her honey-toned skin paired perfectly with her brunette hair, tied in a clean bun with two loose strands dangling on the side. Her fingers were intersected as if she was thinking of something important, and her face was straight with no care.

    With a deep sigh, she seemed to have enough. ¡°Are you guys done yet?¡±

    ¡°Ruby, tell this woman chaser to leave.¡±

    ¡°Woman chaser? I¡¯m afraid you have mistaken me for someone else. I would never stoop so low to partake in such a despicable act.¡±

    ¡°What are you even saying? Ruby, are you not hearing this right now.¡±

    The woman, supposedly Ruby, dropped her hands and gave an affectionate smile. ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯ll also do what I say, right?¡±

    ¡°Without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Well then, without hesitation, would you mind leaving the tent so I can have a few words with our guest? Please.¡± She gave a beautiful smile one couldn¡¯t ignore.

    And just like that, Jeremey dramatically bowed, apologizing to Ruby for his ruckus, and exited the tent. From the surface, their relationship seemed a bit weird. But whatever, it wasn¡¯t anything I cared about.

    Harley slammed her palms against her thighs. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how he only listens to you and no one else.¡±

    ¡°You know the reason.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I guess. But it still boggles me.¡± She looked flustered about this.

    ¡°Enough about this. Let us focus on the real reason why you both are here. Well, particularly Jill. Has Harley been a good host?¡±

    Shrugging, I said, ¡°I guess.¡± It was an unconfident but safe answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. And I see she used you as her personal doll.¡± She stared into Harley¡¯s soul. ¡°I told her not to do that.¡±

    Harley chuckled nervously. ¡°My bad. But it¡¯s not like she hates it or anything.¡±

    No, I did. I despised this look but was too timid to speak up.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you give her clothing similar to what she was wearing?¡±

    ¡°Because she didn¡¯t look cute in it?¡±

    ¡°You just proved my point,¡± Ruby sighed with a light facepalm. ¡°Anyways,¡± she fixed her hands into their original position, ¡°Jill, I¡¯m sure you have many questions jumbled in your head. Feel free to quarry as much as you would like to know.¡±

    As much as I would like to know. Well, that would be:

    ¡°Everything,¡± I said.

    ¡°How much of everything do you want to know?¡±

    Once again, I replied with, ¡°Everything.¡± I¡¯m pretty sure everything meant everything.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll skim through the important stuff, and after, you can ask the picky details. Currently, you are at the Bariac Cult campground. It¡¯s not some evil cult where we do weird rituals. Our job is to fight against bandits. So, we shouldn¡¯t even be considered a cult to begin with. Anyways, that¡¯s all we do. We fight against bandits and ensure they don¡¯t cause havoc on nearby civilians. That¡¯s the basic rundown of what we are.¡±

    Oh, so protect-against-evil type of group? Sounds really hero-ish. However, it didn¡¯t explain everything.

    ¡°So, is this like a ¡®cult of justice¡¯ sort of speak?¡±

    ¡°You could say that. Bandits are common and cause harm to smaller, unprotected villages. So, whenever we get the word that a bandit camp is spotted, we prepare to raid it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really epic how easily we take them down. The look on their pitiful faces when death looms over them¡ªahhhhhh, so perfect.¡±

    That was the first time I saw Harley so violent. She presented as a cheery, girly girl who would snap into tears because of a chipped fingernail. Seeing her speak out about death so lightly was somewhat scary.

    ¡°So, you guys raid bandit camps?¡±

    ¡°The miniature ones close to civilian villages. Those are the ones that are guaranteed to target innocent people. So, our job is to light the camp up into flames before their attack rolls in,¡± explained Ruby.

    ¡°Sounds¡­ interesting.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what,¡± Ruby said, ¡°why don¡¯t you join us? Join the Bariac Cult and live under my wing.¡±

    ¡°Your wing?¡±

    She smiled broadly, almost as if she was waiting her whole life to say this. ¡°Did I forget to mention that I¡¯m the commander?¡±

    She left that out. Not that I couldn¡¯t tell or anything, but it was a good thing actually knowing who was in charge here.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have something for myself that must be done.¡±

    ¡°No worries. Give it some¡ªactually, why don¡¯t you stay for the cookout tonight? Stay with us for a bit. There¡¯s no point in me telling you if you can see who and what we are for yourself.¡±

    I nodded without saying a word. I didn¡¯t have an answer. If I joined this cult, when would I get to fulfill the promise? When would I get the chance to satisfy this drive? Well, there¡¯s all day to ponder about it.

    ¡°Well then, I have to cut it short for today. I have another meeting shortly. You¡¯re both dismissed.¡±

 7. Bonfire

    ¡°Can I change out of this?¡±

    ¡°Hell no. How can you reject this beautiful outfit I put on for you?¡±

    We had totally different opinions on beauty.

    I crumbled, rubbing my hands near my waist. ¡°Well, there are so many people, and I feel so exposed.¡±

    The night was young. Everyone gathered around a massive campfire that challenged the clear sky. There were a few viable stars, but not enough to awe over. People danced and sang their hearts out. Food was first served to the children at a rapid pace. I was shocked at the number of children, considering where I was. And it wasn¡¯t like there were only a few of them. Fifteen children no older than fifteen stood in line with plates in their hands, babbling about whatever,

    How in the world was a cult so lively? There were so many people that it made me a tad uncomfortable.

    ¡°Hey Jill, I¡¯m going to be right back. Give me like¡­ ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ªYou¡¯re leaving me?¡± I reached my hand out, trying to stop her.

    She turned around. ¡°Only for a bit. Go ahead and meet some new people.¡± She left me all alone, surrounded by strangers.

    All alone.

    My hand slowly fell to my side. Everyone knew each other, and they knew everyone¡¯s personality, weaknesses, and favorite food. Everyone enjoyed the current moment. It felt weird not having one to dance with, stand with, or talk with.

    I swung my head low, heading to the corner of a tree just outside the campsite. Harley told me to meet new people. But how? Everyone was doing their own thing with their own groups. I would be an outsider if I intruded.

    Sorry, Harley. I¡¯ll just sit alone for the time being.

    The tree was distant enough to see the others cheering away their worries. Harley told me campfire cookouts were an ordinary occasion. It was a night when everyone dismissed their fears and anxiety to enjoy life.

    Easy for everyone else.

    I collapsed onto the soft ground. It wasn¡¯t chilly, but it definitely was warmer near the fire.

    I hugged my knees to my chest, mumbling, ¡°She probably forgot about me.¡±

    I mean, I had a reason for it. After spending the entire day with her, I could confidently say that. Everyone enjoyed conversing with her. She had this bright smile and laugh that would light up the deepest cave known to man. It¡¯s a wonder how she could emit brightness with such ease.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°What¡ª?¡±

    Behind me was a woman of average height. Her brunette hair waved down both ends of her shoulders. Looking down, her back leaned against the same tree I was.

    ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here. You just never noticed.¡± Ruby pushed herself off the trunk, dropping her body in a lifeless fashion. We practically sat shoulder to shoulder at a weird angle. ¡°So, what are you doing all alone?¡±

    ¡°I could say the same for you. Why is the leader sitting on the outskirts of her camp?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too big of a party person. I have to keep the people entertained somehow.¡± There was no enthusiasm in her voice. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Harley?¡±

    ¡°Harley ditched me, claiming to be back in ten minutes.¡±

    Ruby chuckled. ¡°Ya, she tends to get off track and do a million things simultaneously. But she didn¡¯t ditch you. She just wanted you to act on your own.¡±

    I turned my head around, facing her. ¡°Act on my own? Meaning?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like a dog on a leash, always sticking to their caregiver. She detached the leash, hoping you would sniff around and go about on your own.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    I sulked my head into my arms, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not a dog.¡±

    ¡°I used it as an example. If you think Harley ditched you without care, then you don¡¯t know her enough to be judging.¡±

    Maybe, but even if she left me alone on purpose, it was a cruel move.

    ¡°Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe outsiders can live on the other side of the wall?¡±

    She smiled vaguely. ¡°What with the sudden question?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I promised my first friend. We live to be hated by the unjust world. To fall into the deepest depths despair had to offer simply because of our ancestors. She wanted to change all of it. She wanted to rewrite the world to thrive in paradise. So, I¡¯m asking you again: do you believe outsiders can live on the other side of the wall?¡±

    The distant sound of yelling and cheering was the only thing heard. The crickets weren¡¯t out, the wolves never howled, nor the bird chirp their evening songs.

    I guess she thought I was an idiot. Why did I even bother asking? While contemplating how stupid I was, she finally spoke up.

    ¡°Is that why you went to the house? To see the possibility?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Ya. But it turned into a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Not to sound obvious, but we learn from our past mistakes. Next time you go, you better not hope it¡¯ll end like that.¡±

    ¡°If there is a next time,¡± I scoffed. ¡°My current self couldn¡¯t even protect myself, let alone another person. I had to rely on luck to save me. How pathetic is that?¡±

    She hopped onto her feet, standing over me in an unthreatening way. ¡°My offer still stands. Join the Baraic Cult. Live under my wing. Fight for me, the people, the camp, and for yourself. With time, you¡¯ll be able to protect yourself along with others. And I¡¯m sure, one day, you¡¯ll be able to push past that SCAR agent and reach the house.¡±

    I stared at the lively brunette who towered over me. Join the cult? Be able to protect myself along with others? Was this it? Why was I so hesitant before? Did I believe that this cult would shackle me to their grounds?

    No, they wouldn¡¯t do that. She wouldn¡¯t do that. Ruby spoke so genuinely that even lies would seem true.

    I could avenge Marshall¡¯s death. Even though I tried forgetting about it, his image still pops into my head. It wouldn¡¯t go away. I had to go back there for him. I had to go back there for myself.

    I had to go back there to fulfill a promise.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a trick, right? Will I be able to get stronger?¡±

    The night devoured every ounce of light available. The only thing reminding me of life nearby was the people shouting distantly. But even with all that, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the most genuine smile ever.

    ¡°Gaze at the camp? Does it look like a petty trick to you?¡± She reached a helping hand up. I firmly grabbed on and lifted myself.

    We returned to the heart of camp, where Harley jumped onto me.

    ¡°Where the hell did you go? I was looking everywhere!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    Harley could barely keep it together. I couldn¡¯t tell whether her eyes were teary because she was worried or whether it was due to the smoke hitting our faces. But either way, I guess she did care.

    ¡°This is ridiculous. You were with Ruby this entire time without me?¡± Are you serious!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± I whispered while trying to push Harley off of me. Not that I didn¡¯t mind the warmth of a hug; I just thought it was a bit excessive. I don¡¯t even think she heard me since I never got an answer from her.

    ¡°My apologies, Jeremy,¡± said Ruby.

    Jeremy? Wait, wasn¡¯t he the same person in Ruby¡¯s tent? How did I fail to notice?

    ¡°To make it up, why don¡¯t we spend the night alone together? Just me and you and no one¡ªHey, watch it, kid!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    A little child no older than eight shoved Jeremy out of the way and embraced Ruby by the waist. They exchanged a few words while Jeremy complained about whatever. Wait. Wait a minute?

    ¡°Mom?¡± I was in complete shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my biological son. I found Quinn as an infant while cleaning out a bandit¡¯s base. But I did raise him, so I suppose you can consider me his mother.¡±

    ¡°Goddamn, why does that rascal always have to get in the way!¡±

    ¡°Oh, please! You¡¯re never going to win her heart.¡± Harley exclaimed, still hanging onto me.

    ¡°Uh-uh-uh, don¡¯t underestimate my abilities.¡± He pointed straight at Ruby. ¡°You protected me when I couldn¡¯t, and one day, I¡¯ll return the favor. I¡¯ll win you over that way!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! That man¡¯s pathetic.¡± Harley finally pushed herself away from me. ¡°So, what did you and Ruby talk about?¡±

    Five people huddled in a circle: me, Ruby, her adopted son, Jeremy, and Harley. There were so many more people at camp. Many I didn¡¯t know. It was scary knowing my life was going to change drastically. For the first time, I would be part of a community.

    I would be part of a place where people smile regularly. It was almost like a small dream. But it wasn¡¯t. My heart was beating, and my blood was pumping. There was no reason to hide it, but I couldn¡¯t wait to see how the days would go.

    This was the end of my isolated life and the start of a new journey.

    I showed off my brightest smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m joining the Baraic Cult.¡±

 8. The Cells (Part I)

    Pieces of the vase shattered across the floor. I held my mouth with both hands, gasping. My heart stopped. My body trembled. Everything moved in slow motion. I wish I could go back in time to prevent my clumsiness, but instead, I would be paying the price.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I turned around. It was a Royal Guard wielding a baton. He hurried to me, and there was nothing I could do.

    ¡°You broke this, didn¡¯t ja?¡±

    I swallowed a boulder and shook my head.

    ¡°You fucking liar!¡±

    He twisted his body and slapped me across the face. I tumbled away from the vase and onto my side. Why did I lie? I broke it. Was I that much of an idiot?

    Did I think I could get away with it?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with watery eyes. The slap almost sent my head flying off.

    ¡°Do you think I give a shit about your apology? Huh? How am I supposed to explain how an antique vase broke? You had one job: to clean its surroundings, and you couldn¡¯t do it. You useless shit!¡±

    He kicked me in the stomach with force. I curled into a ball, coughing, gasping for air.

    I struggled to get up. The best I could do was be on my fours. I still coughed and swallowed heavily.

    I wanted to punch him in the face. I wanted to take a sharp edge of the vase and stab his foot, though his black boots covered them. I didn¡¯t care. I was tempted to rebel and make their lives hell, just like how they did to me.

    What did I do to deserve this?

    Oh¡­ that¡¯s right. I was born.

    My parents were both sinners. Their crimes were so inhumane that they were locked in the dungeon of the Royal Palace. I was never told what they were, but they had to be beyond forgiveness. I didn¡¯t know my father, and I barely knew my mother. She nurtured me until I could walk. From there, she disappeared, and I was assigned a caregiver.

    Fear that I would inherit my parent¡¯s sinful nature, I was locked in the dungeon. I¡¯ve barely seen the outside world; when I did, it was for chores. There were eleven others like me. I was abused for free labor because of our parents.

    We had to endure our parents'' sins.

    Why were we punished for the sins they did? Why did we have to suffer?

    My answers were up in the air. There was no point in receiving them anyway. I¡¯ll power through adversity and break the chain my parents bestowed on me.

    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes and leave this hell. Even if it meant being beaten to a plum, I didn¡¯t care.

    I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.

    I crawled to the sharpest piece in sight and grabbed it. The guard stomped on my hand before I could do anything with it, squishing my knuckles into the marble floor.

    ¡°You must be a special type of stupid. Great, now your hand is bleeding. Fucking idiot.¡±

    I looked at my palm¡ªcrimson blood. I guess I squeezed my palm a little too hard.

    He squatted to my eye level. Those black eyes never looked more alive.

    ¡°Next time, use your head a little.¡±

    Those were the words he said before grazing my upper arm with the piece of the vase. It was a shallow cut with a burn. It wasn¡¯t unbearable, but rather annoying. Blood leaked through and rolled down my arm.

    He got up and yelled at someone. ¡°Hey you, come here and clean her up.¡±

    A high-pitched voice was heard from behind, with gentle footsteps that didn¡¯t echo through the hall.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in thirty. Make sure to clean up the mess; otherwise, you¡¯ll be in some serious trouble.¡±

    ¡°Will do,¡± the voice behind me said.

    The guard disappeared through a door, leaving just us two.

    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t look so good, Jill,¡± she said as she took out a white towel.

    She knew my name, but I didn¡¯t know hers. Everyone knew each other. Children our age strive for social interaction, so it¡¯s only natural they would speak to one another. I, on the other hand, was never interested in social interaction. The only way I knew was loneliness. I lived with it my entire life. There was no point in changing.

    I knew most people were born into the dungeon, while some arrived at a very young age. For those who weren¡¯t born here, their situation was different. I didn¡¯t know the logistics. Trust me, I wish I did. But from overhearing the guards, I¡¯d come to learn that some children come here through slave merchants.

    People working as Royal Guards were involved with slave trafficking. The man in charge knew this as well, though he never cared. I¡¯d never once seen him care for anything.

    The ginger girl tended my wounds. Well, she was more of a redhead. I¡¯d never seen red as a hair color, so it was pretty unique. It was the same color as blood.

    ¡°You have to stop retaliating and just listen to the guards,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why do you care?¡±

    ¡°I care for everyone¡ªyou, my cellmates, and others like us. I deeply care.¡±

    A cellmate was earned through a good reputation. The majority of the children have cellmates.

    I¡¯d never had one, nor did I care to have one.

    I grimaced through the stings as she patted my hand with the towel.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said. ¡°It will hurt a bit.¡±

    I knocked my hand away and snatched the towel out of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She snatched it back with authority. ¡°Let me tend your wounds.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care. No one does. You¡¯re just doing this because you were told. Deep inside, you don¡¯t care at all.¡±

    ¡°Jill, not everyone is out to hurt you. You have to learn to let other people care for you.¡±

    What a joke. How could I let other people care for me? I only knew and trusted myself. Everyone else was either irrelevant or an enemy.

    ¡°Just hurry up.¡±

    She sighed and continued to do her task. ¡°You know, you can smile more.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°I meant what I said.¡±

    I knew what she said. I just didn¡¯t understand. Why should I smile more? What was there to smile about?

    Nothing. Not one good thing happened in my life.

    Countless days of labor with little food. And even if we got food, it was terrible¡ªscraped from the bottom of the pan with a metallic taste¨Ctype terrible. I¡¯d never once eaten anything and deemed it tasty. I¡¯d never had anything sweet. Everything I ate was disgusting.

    I slept on harsh concrete with hardly any hay. I could not sleep during winter, shivering in the intense, frigid weather. Shards of frost cut my fingers and forced them numb. I didn¡¯t even have a quilt to cover myself. Ignoring winter, the year-round back pain from sleeping on an awful surface irritated me. I suffered constant neck and back stiffness, which affected me during duty.

    That wasn¡¯t even the worst part. It was the guards. They tossed us around for fun, even tortured us. I was their favorite, maybe because of my attitude. I drove myself to being hated. I have to live with it.

    I was whipped, punched, stomped, kicked, burned with a metal rod, a swallow cut to the arm. I experienced a variety of beatings. Mainly, it was because of my behavior. But even the best of the best sometimes gets the treatment for one reason only.

    Entertainment.

    We were the guards'' entertainment. They treated us like animals, and we couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was hell¡ªworse, even.

    So what was there to smile about?

    I couldn¡¯t name a single thing. But it got me thinking:

    ¡°Do you smile?¡±

    She answered my question with an expression that represented a smile. I hadn¡¯t seen a genuine smile in ages, so I forgot how it looked. But if I were to guess, it looked like this one right here.

    ¡°No matter how bad things get, I always find a way to smile.¡±

    I scoffed at that hideous answer. ¡°You¡¯re weird.¡±

    ¡°My cellmate calls me that too.¡±

    ¡°Who is your cellmate?¡±

    ¡°Rickey. He¡¯s a little shy, but he¡¯s a sweet person.¡±

    I never spoke to Rickey. It wasn¡¯t personal, but he never talked to me, so I never talked to him.

    Wait, I knew one thing about Rickey. People call their cell the ¡°Double R¡¯s.¡± So if he was one ¡®r,¡¯ what was her name?

    That question bugged me, so I had to ask.

    When I did, she gave another warm, pure smile that could fill a heart with genuine care.

    ¡°It¡¯s been how many years, and you don¡¯t know my name? I didn¡¯t do a good job introducing myself back then. Oh well, I have a second chance, so I might as well make it good. Hi Jill, nice to meet you. My name is Raphtalia. I hope we can get along.¡±

 9. The Cells (Part II)

    From there, everything kicked off. Raphtalia spoke with me more as the days passed, especially during the brutal chores.

    She spoke with no worry or care, always with a smile that somewhat felt warm. She smiled through hell. No matter how difficult our task was, her eyes glimmered with reassurance that the task would be completed.

    Despair was a stranger to her.

    I never understood how.

    Her optimism was too much for me to handle. At times, I wanted to call her crazy. There were times that I did, but it came off as a joke. She was genuinely crazy, though.

    No matter what angle you look from, the place we lived in was worse than hell. There was nothing to smile about. She somehow found a way.

    Not once. Not twice. Always.

    She always smiled.

    I didn¡¯t envy her, but I wish I could have a soul like hers that can find light even in the deepest depths of the sea.

    It¡¯s been seven months since my incident with the vase. I''ve gotten beatings multiple times since then, mainly because of my lack of care.

    Raphtalia spoke to me every time she got the chance. Our conversations were pleasant, and it was the brightest part of my day. I never got angry with her or around her. Her voice soothed my temper, causing a wave of calmness to brush across my head.

    Even though our interactions weren¡¯t too long, they were my favorite part of the day.

    Our not¨Cso¨Clong¨Cinteractions only lasted for some time.

    Around a month ago, things changed for me forever. Something occurred. Something I didn¡¯t know was possible.

    It gave me hope for my desire to leave this hell.

    The man in charge granted Rickey, Raphtalia¡¯s cellmate, freedom. I didn¡¯t know why or how, but I didn¡¯t care. It meant freedom was obtainable.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to leave. I wouldn¡¯t be trapped here forever. I could cry knowing there was a way out, though I couldn¡¯t get my hopes up. I knew it had to begin with my behavior. Since I had an awful reputation with the guards, being granted freedom would be much more difficult, meaning I had to climb up a mountain or two.

    It didn¡¯t matter. I was ready to do whatever it took to see the outside world and live in it. I wanted to feel the rain on my face. According to the guards, it can be a fantastic feeling. I couldn¡¯t forget rolling around the grass and staring at the sky as birds passed in flocks. The list was infinite. There were so many things I wanted to do.

    But all that had to wait. At this moment, my face absorbed the chilliness of the concrete as I lay on my side. My rough knees rubbed against my stomach, hugging my chest. I could vaguely see the air escaping with every breath. I tried to catch the rising air, but my arm was too lazy.

    Fresh cuts scattered across my skin. I didn¡¯t know the number. All I knew was that it was cold.

    The cell was a concrete hollow cube, with the entrance the same as the exit. The metal bars separated me from the outside world. I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed or whether it was day or night. I rarely got to see the outside world. The only time I would get a glimpse was during chores. Other than that, it was total isolation.

    That was until the rusty hinges creaked open. I turned around to see a sight I couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°This is your new cellmate. Fuck up once, and she¡¯s gone,¡± said the guard in an aggressive tone. He pushed her into the cell and closed the iron gate, leaving without another word.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Hi, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Raphtalia? How in the world?¡±

    She gave me her vintage smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been requesting for a cellmate ever since Rickey left. I begged and begged, and they finally permitted me to choose.¡±

    ¡°You choose me?¡±

    ¡°Normally, they randomly assign, but due to my track record, they allowed me to choose. And I chose you.¡±

    That was the first time someone chose me. The first time, someone wanted me.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re not in good shape.¡±

    She adjusted my body upright against the wall. Her figure was thin, with her skin being the smoothest thing I ever touched. A beautiful shade of black filled her eyes, perfectly contrasting with her white shirt.

    Her sparkling, angel-white teeth shone as she breathed gently on my face. Her crimson-red hair flowed onto her shoulder. Her appearance gave my body a hidden boost of energy that I was unaware of.

    Was I being saved by an angel?

    No, no, don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    I told myself that repeatedly, but I still couldn¡¯t stop this feeling of comfort. Sitting in this awful hell for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel lonely. I felt vulnerable but in a good way. If I were to outstretch my arms, I could do so safely.

    There was nothing to fear.

    She held a white towel, which I didn¡¯t notice till now, and used it to clean a cut on my arm. It was a noticeable cut with open flesh. It was a knife wound from earlier. They sliced me while laughing like maniacs. Staining my teeth, I slammed my head against the wall harder than I would¡¯ve liked. The towel¡¯s texture irritated my skin.

    ¡°It will hurt a bit, but I have to clean it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get worse later on.¡±

    I faintly nodded while groaning in agony. I couldn¡¯t remember a time when someone helped me. Forget that; I couldn¡¯t remember a time when someone my age was in the same cell as me. It felt so refreshing.

    ¡°Are you staying here forever?¡± I asked.

    She looked at me oddly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go anywhere. I¡¯m your new cellmate.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I had to make sure, just in case.

    ¡°Really. And if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    She pulled out two necklaces, each having a silver semi-circle as its pendant. It would form a perfect circle if they connected. She wrapped her arms around me and clasped the necklace around me. The pendant rested against my chest, emitting a chilly touch.

    I gazed into her eyes, caressing the semi-circle. I didn¡¯t know what to say. No one had ever given me anything. Where did she even get this? Did she find this on the ground? I wanted to ask, but my heart controlled my head, forcing me to stay silent for now.

    ¡°I got this from one of the Royal Maids. She¡¯s a kind person who always helped me. She gave me this as a gift and told me to wait for the right person.¡± She wrapped the other necklace around herself. ¡°This is called a friendship promise necklace.¡±

    ¡°A friendship promise necklace? What exactly is its purpose?¡±

    ¡°We have to follow through on each other''s promises. We can¡¯t break them, no matter what. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Wh¨CWait! Let¡¯s backtrack. We¡¯re friends?¡±

    ¡°Of course we are! No need to turn red.¡±

    I waved my hands with nothing coming out of my mouth.

    She captured the moment with another beautiful smile. The same smile I enjoyed seeing.

    ¡°Whenever we have it on, we must keep our promise to each other.¡±

    I scratched my head, thinking of a promise. I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react. I felt like a child receiving a gift for the first time. It was entirely new for me.

    While I pondered, Raphtalia spoke of her mind.

    ¡°Can I say the first promise?¡±

    My brain spiked with sharp pain while I nodded like a maniac. I pressed my palm against my head as cold air entered the gaps in my teeth. A laugh escaped Raphtalia¡¯s pursed lips as she poorly covered her mouth. Her laugh was contagious. For the first time in forever, I returned a genuine laugh.

    ¡°Jill, let¡¯s be friends forever.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re serious, right?¡±

    A second later, I felt her smooth skin embrace my own. It was a gentle hug from an angel. She whispered in my ears, ¡°Will you take this for an answer?¡±

    I haven¡¯t felt happiness in forever. I desperately wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t. I somehow found the strength to lift my arms and return a hug of my own. I finally found someone angelic in this broken world.

    ¡°Raphtalia, can I ask for a promise of my own?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I tried to mimic her smile, though I probably failed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s never break our promises.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± she smiled.

    My life was never the same since.

 10. The Cells (Part III)

    A few months had passed since Raphtalia moved into my cell. I sat in silence, wondering when the guards would bring us food. We worked for hours and received nothing.

    On the other hand, Raphtalia hummed in joy. She never felt down. At least I couldn¡¯t tell. She was always upbeat whenever I looked at her. I didn¡¯t know how.

    She stopped humming and called my name.

    ¡°Hey Jill, do you have a dream?¡± Raphtalia asked, sitting against the stone wall.

    Twirling my hair with my finger, I casually replied, ¡°Ummm¡­not sure.¡±

    ¡°Really? It can be anything! Like watching the waves form in the ocean. Or maybe even eating some delicious food.¡±

    ¡°Are those your dreams?¡±

    Her head tilted against the corner of the adjacent walls. ¡°Well, yeah. I want to see the beautiful waves bashing against the rocks. From the stories, I heard people sit all day gazing at the water. And for the food, I want to try something other than what we get. Something bigger and better! Something so big and great that I will completely forget what an empty stomach is! But I also want to do something greater.¡± She took a refreshing sigh, looking at the dull ceiling, almost as if she was thinking of something.

    ¡°Oh ya, what¡¯s this ¡®something greater¡¯ thing?¡±

    Raphtalia stood and spun around in circles as she danced around the cell. ¡°Jill, do you think we outsiders could live with the Ionians one day?¡±

    I scratched my head, trying to remember the history that had been poorly explained to me. ¡°I mean, outsiders and Ionians have been separated forever. So I doubt we will see the day when it changes.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the answer Raphtalia hoped to hear. Her excitement faded, quickly replaced with sulk as she turned away from me.

    ¡°Sure. You can think that¡± she said passive-aggressively. She took a few seconds for her head to cool. ¡°Jill, I want to see the day everyone can live together. I don¡¯t want people to be segregated into two groups. Humans are humans. We should unite as one. I want to create a world where everyone can live together as one.¡±

    ¡®Big¡¯ was an understatement. I didn¡¯t know how to react. Should I encourage her dream? Or maybe criticize her for having an extravagant dream? I wasn¡¯t sure. Her dream was similar to mine. All I wanted was to escape hell, but she wanted something even more remarkable and less selfish.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I asked: ¡°How are you going to do it?¡±

    She looked back at me, her face lighting up. I guess she thought I was genuinely curious, which I was.

    ¡°I will ask one of those blue-armored people; I forget what they''re called.¡± Her palms pushed against her head, trying to remember the name.

    My bare feet touched the concrete as I got up. ¡°Those armored people are called SCAR agents. I hear the guards talking about them from time to time. Apparently, they spy on us from a distance, and no one has ever met one. Well, not that I know of. Yet again, we are chained into this place, so there are many things I don¡¯t know.¡± My voice lowered by the word.

    That was a lie. The SCAR agent I met was an exception. I wasn¡¯t sure if anyone outside the halls had met one, but judging by the guards'' reactions, it was a frightening sight.

    ¡°Then yeah! I¡¯ll ask a SCAR agent if it¡¯s possible! Maybe they know! And they could help us! Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, stop shaking me! Man, you¡¯re really getting worked up about this dream of yours.¡±

    Her face was riddled with a bright smile¡ªthe same one I saw on our first encounter, but this one was wider than before. She wanted this more than anything. She wasn¡¯t dreaming for herself; instead, she dreamt for every outsider. Things would be so much better living in Ionia. So much better.

    I needed to make this a reality. In order to do that, we had to get out of here. We had to burst free from the bars and run as fast as we could.

    And then we could head to Ionia.

    I wanted to break free from here and see the day Raphtalia could constantly smile as she looked at the world she had created. I wanted to break free from here and forever be with her within the city.

    ¡°Raphtalia '''', I said with my hand on her shoulder, ¡°I know what I want to do. I want to escape from the hell we¡¯re shackled to and live in the City of Ionia.¡±

    Her feet rapidly pampered the floor as if she were running in place. Excitement brimmed her face. My words meant everything to her.

    ¡°Yes! Yes, yes, yes!¡± She jumped around, giving me a quick yet tight hug. ¡°We will esc¡ª¡±

    I covered her mouth with my hand. ¡°Quit yapping so loud. What if the guards are strolling by?¡±

    She muffled an apology behind my hand. I dropped my hand so she could speak clearly. She whispered, ¡°So, we¡¯ll escape from here and tell a SCAR agent about the big dream. Let¡¯s make this a promise.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t aware of the massacre eight months ago. The fake image of SCAR blinded her. I wasn¡¯t going to tell her and ruin the moment.

    She moved her blood-colored hair to the side and held out her arm. My hand met hers, shaking at her promise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your big dream, Raphtalia. I promise I won¡¯t unless you tell me otherwise.¡±

    I looked into her eyes. Through her dark pupils, I could see a glimpse of something beautiful. We were holding hands, running to a place I couldn¡¯t tell.

    But maybe that place was the city she sought. Perhaps fate brought us together in hopes of a brighter future for us.

 11. Meeting with the Squad Leaders

    Present day:

    "Wow, this is so good."

    I dug into my omelet stuffed with onions, tomatoes, mushrooms, and some sort of meat. It''s been two months since I joined the cult, and I''d never skipped a meal. The food here was amazing¡ªeven better than cafes in towns.

    Citrus was the head chef on camp. I didn''t know where he got the ingredients (must be from heaven), but every time I ate his cooking, it was perfect. There was no other way to describe it.

    Well, there were a few times when it came out awful, like when he occasionally confused the sugar with salt. Other than that, his food was either incredibly delicious or ridiculously repulsive.

    Sitting on a fallen log, I continued to chow down my food like it was my last meal. These last two months have been gruesome. Heavy training paired with constantly getting beaten up wears down your body. But it''s something I must do. I had to get stronger so that history would not repeat itself.

    Randy was off to the side, swinging his sword through the air. Surprisingly, I spent more time with him than Harley, and she''s constantly by my side. We''ve gotten even closer from when we first met. After all, she''s also my tentmate.

    Speaking of Harley, she was right about Randy being the sweetest person on camp. Even though his training is tiresome, he constantly asks whether or not I''m good to continue. Before every training session, he always wondered if I ate or not. If I didn''t, he would whip up something small for me. And after every practice, he always reminded me to get a good night''s rest. It got annoying sometimes, but I shook it off since I shouldn''t take his kindness for granted.

    His heartwarming personality didn''t fit his structure. At all. If someone didn''t know him, they would''ve assumed his only desire was fighting. He had the body and scars to prove it.

    "Randy!" No answer. I called out his name once more. Still no answer. His sword completely absorbed him. He loved that thing more than he loved himself. "Great, now you''re making me get up."

    I gobbled down the last bits of my omelet and balanced the plate on the log. I waltzed behind him and knocked on his spaced-out head.

    "Is there a problem?"

    What the hell? He didn''t jump at all.

    "You heard me loud and clear, didn''t you?"

    "Of course I did." He swung his sword as if that was the only thing his body knew how to do.

    "Then why didn''t you answer?"

    "Why is it that you must interpret?" He stopped swinging and pierced the ground with its tip. "You better have a solid reason why you approached me."

    Randy was a gentle person, for the most part. Whenever he''s busy swinging his sword, everything else turns black. Nothing mattered to him besides the metal blade he held. And when interrupted, his gentle persona morphs into aggressiveness. I learned it the hard way. But here I was once again, disturbing his practice.

    "Are you going to start back up again?" I was eager to get back into the groove. A few more hours shouldn''t hurt.

    "I''ll release you today. Rest up for tomorrow. I plan on doing something different."

    "How different are we talking about?"

    He gave a smirk shaded with a cunning look. "You''ll see."

    "Leaving me on a cliffhanger? Pretty cruel," I sighed.

    He lifted the sword off the pierced ground. He gazed at his reflection from the metal blade, turning it at different angles. I thought he purposely ignored me briefly, but that wasn''t until he finally spoke.

    "Are you heading to Ruby''s tent?"

    "Oh ya, I completely forgot. She wanted to speak about some change and whatnot. She spoke like an actual leader, so I think it''s a serious matter. Thanks for reminding me, though."

    Still looking away, he asked, "And what is an actual leader supposed to sound like?"

    "More serious, I guess? I mean, she''s pretty laid back whenever I''m with her," I said while poking my cheek out of boredom.

    "There''s a reason as to why." His voice was soft. Someone would have to be attentive, or else they would''ve missed those words. "I suggest you head over soon. She''s a bit impatient at times."

    I ignored the first part, thinking it was some gibberish. Hearing Randy''s philosophical speeches is like watching the clouds slowly move. Incredibly boring, but sometimes beautiful. But I did take note of what he said after.

    "She doesn''t seem impatient."

    "I have known Ruby longer than anyone here. You could even say I know her better than herself." His eyes avoided mine. "Now stop speaking to me and go where you''re supposed to be."

    "Alright, alright, I will. But do you have an idea as to why she called me? I mean, she''s inviting me to a meeting with the squad leaders. The squad leaders! I mean, what could it possibly be?"

    He deep sighed as if he was annoyed¡ªwhich he probably was. "You''ll find out when you''re there."

    Thanks¡­

    "I''ll take my leave now, then. See you tomorrow or later today if we run into each other."

    "Make sure you sleep well. And eat before you come." He still never looked at me.

    He loved his sword more than anything else.

    It''s a bit of a walk from the training ground to Ruby''s tent. I had to walk across camp, which wasn''t too bad. There were a few people I would always bump into simply because we pass by every day. We spoke a few times, here and there. I would only see them on my commute. Nowhere else. Truth be told, I still didn''t know their names. They definitely told me, but I forgot. Remembering names was more taxing than wielding a sword at times.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I was meeting with the squad leaders. I shook off my nervousness with a deep breath. I''d been here for two months but never spoke to them. Maybe because I was usually with Randy, Ruby, or Harley. Either way, I didn''t see how this meeting would be a bad thing. It was my chance to put myself on the map.

    I entered Ruby''s tent and met her along with three others. They gathered around the circular table, conversing in small talk. Ruby greeted me with her beautiful smile, offering an empty seat. I waved back and took the offer, sitting between Ruby and another man I didn''t recognize.

    "Good, we''re all here," she said, clasping her hands.

    "She''s late. The meeting should''ve started six minutes ago."

    "Now, now, Nadia. Let''s give a little leeway. I''m sure six minutes isn''t the end of the world."

    "Punctuality is key for a good first impression. If she can''t even show up on time, what makes you think I can put my faith in her?"

    What''s with this white-haired punctuality freak?

    There was no point in beating me up over six minutes. I was tempted to stand up for myself, but Ruby spoke before I could.

    "I never said the job belonged to you. What if she chooses otherwise? There''s a reason why the other squad leaders are here."

    Nadia clicked her tongue and leaned back with crossed arms.

    What''s her deal? What did she have against me?

    "Ruby''s correct. What if she chooses my group instead?"

    "Or mine," uttered one of the male squad leaders as he picked his nails.

    Nadia didn''t say a word. She shook her head with aggravation while distant thoughts piled on her head. The other squad leaders were busy giggling at Nadia. It didn''t seem to bother her at all. She was stone-faced, only staring at the table as if she laid her thoughts out.

    Ruby had enough of the snickering, clearing her throat loud enough for anyone around the tent to hear. "That''s enough from the both of you." Once they settled down, Ruby asked a simple yet confusing question. "Are you ready, Jill?"

    "Ready for what?"

    "Are you prepared to put Randy''s training to the test?"

    Fiddling with my hair, I asked, "Am I gonna spar you or one of the leaders?"

    "I''m not sure you''re there just yet," she smiled. "We''re going to raid a bandit base tonight. Are you interested in joining one of the squads?"

    A bandit base? Really! This was my first opportunity to display my skills. To test how close I was to defeating that SCAR agent. It was a no-brainer.

    I jolted off my seat, slamming my palms on the table. "Of course! Which squad is going? Who will I be with? Where is the base? How many people do I need to take down? Do I get to¡ª"

    Ruby grabbed onto my arm. "Hold your horses, Jill." She insisted I sat back down, which I did. "Are you ready or not? It''s ok if you are not¡ª"

    "I''m ready. I''m a thousand percent ready. More ready than ever before!"

    "Ruby, can you just ask her the question already? I''m tryna go back to the tent and snooze." The squad leader with the droopy eyes wasn''t having it. Half-asleep, he rested his head on his forearms. He was definitely forced to be here. However, he didn''t show his low energy while giggling earlier.

    "Why don''t you ask, Alexious."

    He waved her off, mumbling, "Too much work."

    Seriously, this guy was a squad leader?

    "Pick a squad to join, rook," said the other squad leader, plucking his nails with both feet crossed on the table. His outfit was rather vibrant compared to his sleepy friend. He wore a neon green shirt with bright pink pants. Whatever shop he got those pants from should burn to ashes since those pants were vomit-worthy.

    "Pick a squad?"

    Ruby elaborated. "Whatever squad you join is the squad taking part in the raid. It''s all up to you to decide who you want to lead you."

    I didn''t know any of them, so how was I supposed to pick? I complained about my argument to Ruby, which she thoroughly explained:

    "Alexious'' squad is the biggest. A little under half of the entire camp is in his squad. Let''s say¡­ forty-five percent, to put a number on it. They consist of average fighters. They don''t go on many raids; when they do, they''re normally smaller. Lex''s squad are fighters who are between average and elite. They take up half the camp. So call it an even fifty. They take care of most of the raids. The only downside is that the particular group is filled with egotistical maniacs who try to show off so they can join Nadia''s group."

    "Egotistical maniacs? My squad is more than that."

    "Apologizes, Lex. Prideful, egotistical maniacs."

    He snapped his finger towards Ruby. "That''s more like it."

    I ignored Lex''s comments, even though they weren''t for me.

    "What''s so special about Nadia''s group?"

    She smiled once more, looking over at Nadia. "Care to explain?"

    She shook her head with her arms still crossed. "My words would only cause bias."

    "Typical Nadia response. Very well, then. Nadia''s group is filled with the elite, which consists of only five percent. They barely get raids; when they do, they''re extremely difficult. Consider them the best of the best."

    "You give me too much credit." She covered her mouth with her white sleeve. Her cheeks were pinkish. Was she blushing?

    Ruby acknowledged her humbleness, patting her on the shoulder. She then turned to me. "So Jill, what squad do you want to go to?"

    Something didn''t sit right with me. Why was I getting an option while the others had to prove their worth? It didn''t seem fair. I asked Ruby, and her reply was:

    "I want to see what you pick."

    No, there was more to it. There was no way anyone else got freedom of choice. But whatever. I''ll probably find out with time. For now, I should just take the options that were generously laid out for me.

    There wasn''t much thinking to do. The choice was obvious. Go wherever Harely went. If I recall correctly, she did mention Nadia a few times. Though I hadn''t seen her fight, she told me stories about crazy battles. Her love for fighting was on par with her passion for using me as a doll for her outfits.

    "Harley is in Nadia''s squad, right?"

    Nadia scoffed right when she heard Harely''s name. However, Ruby ignored it, nodding her head in silence.

    "Well, there''s my answer. I''ll be joining Nadia''s squad."

    Nadia didn''t seem pleased. Her eyebrows arched down, whipping daggers with her sharp eyes. Even though she wasn''t within arms'' reach, it was still frightening.

    "Don''t consider yourself in my squad. It''s only for this one time."

    "She is correct," Ruby said. "You lack experience on the battlefield. Being in Nadia''s squad for your first raid will be for the best. You''ll witness how things should operate during a raid. Depending on your performance, you''ll get placed in either Alexious''s or Lex''s squad."

    Why give me the option to choose a squad in the first place? Well, maybe I guess she wanted to see my pick. That could be why.

    "Fine with me."

    Ruby, though, clasped her hands with her signature smile. "It''s settled then. Nadia already knows the plan and will review it with you later. Our scouts determined it would be easy enough for Alexious''s squad to handle, so you should be fine."

    "Quick question. How do you know what squad gets what?"

    "I forgot to mention that half of Nadia''s squads are scouts. They scout bases from afar. Judging by the number of bandits, their defenses, their weaponry, and so forth. And with that information, they determine which squad should take the job."

    "Wait, if half of Nadia''s squad are scouts, how many fighters are there?"

    "Don''t worry, they do both."

    Phew. For a second, I thought Nadia''s squad were scouters with a few elite warriors. Good thing that wasn''t the case.

    "Alright, everyone here is dismissed besides you, Nadia. There''s something I must discuss with you in private. Jill, be safe. She''s pretty strict, so make sure you impress her. Nadia will tell me how it goes."

    The other squad leader waddled out like a zombie, mumbling his desire for sleep while the vibrant clown held his head high, fixing his hair as he exited the tent. I smiled at Ruby, thanking her for this opportunity. She smiled back, waving me goodbye while I followed the man with putrid, vibrant clothing.

 12. First Raid

    The large veins of roots spread across the dirty floor. Surrounding us was a wide variety of canopies with insects that infested them. The towers of wood blocked the dying sun, making it seem darker than it was.

    Harley had been next to me the entire walk for a good two hours. We chatted endlessly, which put a strain on my communication skills. I kept quiet after that since I didn¡¯t know what else to say. But that silence didn¡¯t last too long.

    ¡°You nervous?¡±

    ¡°Eh, somewhat,¡± I shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Nadia went over the plan. You should be fine as long as you stick with that. And besides, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll save you if worse comes to worse.¡±

    Well, that was reassuring. Even though she probably would¡¯ve saved me anyway without verbal assurance. It felt refreshing regardless. I never saw Harley take a fight seriously. We¡¯d sparred a few times, and I begged her to give it her all. She never took our fights seriously. It was a bummer since I wanted to see how good she was and also take notice of my improvement.

    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡±

    Harley displayed a rather sinister grin, which was a rare sighting. What was she planning?

    She grabbed my hand and ran through the pack, pulling me against my will. I didn¡¯t even bother to resist. Once she brought me towards the front where Nadia was, she dropped my hand and jumped onto her back.

    ¡°Hey there!¡±

    ¡°H-Harley!¡± Nadia shook Harley off her back. ¡°Please do not cause a ruckus when we are almost here,¡± she said with a stern look.

    ¡°No need to be stony-serious all the time.¡±

    Stony-serious? What did that even mean?

    Harley continued. ¡°I have a small request before today¡¯s raid. Is it possible to station me near Jill? It¡¯s the best thing to do for her sake and my own.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. I refuse to change the plan for your sake.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re placing Jill in the outskirts where the enemy might flee from. What if a few slips and head her way? She¡¯s all alone and could face much more than she could handle.¡±

    Nadia turned her head towards Harley. Her eyes were sharp enough to chop through the forest. Her face was locked straight, not budging a single expression from her lips. It was a glare I would never forget. A look shackled to me forever.

    She then proceeded to open her mouth. ¡°Then you better make sure none of them slip away.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said Nadia, raising her fist towards the sky. I couldn¡¯t see the base since Harley slowed us down, causing us to be the caboose. The others stopped, circling Nadia without her even peeping a word. Harley pulled me to the circle, waiting for Nadia to say whatever.

    ¡°Alexious''s group could easily do this task. You all know that. The enemy at hand is mere child''s play. That said, an enemy is still an enemy. No matter if their defenses are in shambles, if their weapons are fragile, or if their men are amateurs, we do not underestimate them. We take them on as if we were the ones facing death. Burn the entire thing to ashes. Execute anyone that is not us. Stick to your attacking points, cover each other¡¯s spines, and force the rising flames to challenge the Gods!¡±

    Simultaneously, everyone interlocked their fingers and slammed their locked palms against their chest. I mimicked Harley as she showed me step-by-step as to what they did. It¡¯s not like it was complicated or anything. They did it so fast my eyes couldn¡¯t keep up.

    ¡°May we bleed together.¡±

    Everyone repeated those words from Nadia, including me, though I was a tad late. The circle broke off, with the squad splitting off into their groups. Harley hugged me, assuring me she wouldn¡¯t let anything wrong happen.

    I trusted her.

    And just like that, the raid was on.

    ***

    I sat against a tree that was surrounded by a few tiny shrubs. I was sitting outside the base, waiting for an enemy to come to me while everyone was doing the dirty work. Amazing¡­

    Not.

    I would rather stare at pebbles beneath the water¡¯s surface than sit and do nothing. Like seriously, I was doing nothing. I twirled my sword around like Randy¡ªexcept I wasn¡¯t obsessed with it.

    I rested my head against the trunk, watching the base burst into flames. The ashes challenged the naked sky, trying to reach the stars. Wood crackled as a few nearby trees collapsed inside the base. Screams, yelling, explosions, I was missing out. I was not a stone-cold killer who enjoyed this, but I wanted to see how things were going inside.

    Nadia ordered me to stay out here. I wasn¡¯t sure if Ruby told her to tell me or if it was just Nadia¡¯s idea, but either way, it sucked. I finally thought I grasped the chance to show my improvement. It¡¯s like someone using you as a doll even though you firmly said no. It sucked.

    The justification was that I¡¯m the ¡°getaway slayer,¡± meaning if any bandits escape from my line of sight, it¡¯s my duty to slay them. Hence the name. Apparently, the scouts only found one entrance around the spear walls, so here I am camping it. But couldn¡¯t bandits escape from the fallen barriers?

    Whatever. It¡¯s not like I cared. All I wanted was to show off a bit. I gave an aggravated growl to no one, stamping my sword into the dirt.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair.¡±

    I could complain for an eternity, but it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Harley, Nadia, the others, they''re all out there giving it their all while I¡¯m sitting alone. I was doing nothing while they did everything.

    I got up and punched the bark. ¡°Dammit! Dammit, dammit, dammit!¡± I dumped my complaints on my punching bag. While I was busy growling at the tree, a twig snapped behind me. Instinctively, I turned around to see someone in all black. The only thing exposed was the ginger, bearded face.

    I lifted my sword, aiming at his heart. I gulped louder than the crackling itself. A bandit was right here.

    A bandit who escaped from the fire and blades.

    ¡°Oh dear, I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into anyone. I suggest you walk away while you¡¯re still breathing,¡± said the man confidently.

    I wasn¡¯t sure why he appeared so confident since he seemed defenseless.

    ¡°O-Oh ya? Well, sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Are you wishing death?¡±

    ¡°I could ask the same.¡± I tried mimicking his confidence but didn¡¯t have it in me.

    ¡°Your swords shaking. Scared, perhaps?¡±

    I gave a somewhat confident scoff. ¡°Your eyes are deceiving you.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, perhaps you are right.¡± He checked his surroundings, tapping the inside of his jacket a few times. ¡°Apologies for cutting our conversations short. They are something I despise. Especially if it¡¯s from someone in my way. If you excuse me, I¡¯ll be out your way.¡±

    Wait, was he really walking away?

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare ignore me! Are you scared or something? Worried that a petite woman will be the cause of your death?¡±

    He turned around, his face reeked with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor by ignoring your presence.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­I don¡¯t think so. My job is to execute any escapee. Sorry, but I cannot let you leave without your blood tainting the grass.¡±

    Where did this confidence come from? Wasn¡¯t I shaking my sword? Wasn¡¯t my throat dry? So where did this confidence emerge? Did I seriously think I could take him head-on?

    He pulled out a medium-length dagger from his jacket. ¡°Very well. Your stubbornness will result in your death.¡± He took a deep breath, then charged at me like a calm, raging bull.

    I parried his strike away with my sword. He kept pushing on the attack, unphased at his weapon¡¯s disadvantage. His dagger wasn¡¯t too long but wasn¡¯t too short. He maneuvered it like a professional.

    My sword, however, covered more ground. Whenever he tried gaining more ground, I stuck my blade out. Without a doubt, he was more skilled than me. I could tell by glancing at his footwork. But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t win.

    He was mainly on the attack while I kept my ground. My goal was to tire him out and see if I could counter his strike. Randy drilled that into my head. If I could outlast my opponent in stamina, the greater the chances of winning.

    The man aimed low, almost slicing my upper thigh, but I backed off just in time. He then aimed towards my neck, which I quickly blocked.

    ¡°You seem to be a novice when it comes to battle.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Have you not noticed anything strange about my fighting style?¡±

    With my sword on guard, I replied, ¡°Nothing in particular.¡± Though he was constantly on the attack, I didn¡¯t think much of it. Could it be because defending wasn¡¯t his strong suit?

    He dropped his dagger. ¡°Look at your surroundings.¡±

    What was going on? He made himself defenseless. Why?

    ¡°Why drop your weapon?¡±

    ¡°To show a temporary truce. Do as I asked and look at your surroundings.¡±

    The area was tight, with large trees covering the moonlight. There was enough wiggle room to maneuver, but with a sword¡­

    Now, thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t see the camp anymore. All I saw were orange flames through the branches. He drove me back this far?

    ¡°Attacking with your sword in such a narrow space is difficult, even for an expert. Your swings must be more calculated, and your movement should be foreseen. I could easily drive you into something without you even knowing. You were defending yourself from my blade but never considered defending yourself from your environment.¡±

    ¡°Wh-Why are you telling me all this?¡±

    ¡°Because every person should know the reason behind their deaths.¡±

    He was unarmed, a perfect opportunity to attack. I leaned back, kicking off from my right foot. He was not moving. I could easily get him.

    But I didn¡¯t. The next thing I knew, I was on the ground. I wasn¡¯t sure how, but he dodged my attack and pinned me down.

    My sword. Where was my sword? It wasn¡¯t in my hand.

    I couldn¡¯t think straight. I felt concussed. Stars spun around, seeming closer than they were. Were they even real? I wasn¡¯t sure. The only thing I knew was that I was in a tight situation.

    His body weight squished my stomach, clogging air passages. He didn¡¯t look heavy, but it was a good lesson not to judge someone by appearance.

    Defenseless as a weakling, he strangled me. My hands automatically tried taking him away from my throat but couldn¡¯t do so. He leaned his entire weight onto my neck. I kicked, tried to roll over, and slapped his face, but nothing worked.

    ¡°I might''ve lost some people, but as long as I continue to live, that is my goal,¡± he uttered with a sinister grin.

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My vision faded. Everything was turning white. I tried stuffing any bits of air into my lungs, as much as I could get. But that amount was useless. Once again, I was knocking on death''s door.

    How could I let this happen? How did I put myself into this situation? It was Marshall all over again. It was Raphtalia all over again! I couldn¡¯t save them. And here I am, struggling to save myself.

    I¡¯m so weak. So pitiful.

    It¡¯s awful. It¡¯s so bad I wanted him just to kill me. Kill me from my shame. Kill me because I didn¡¯t deserve to live. Kill me.

    ¡°U¡­se¡­¡±

    What¡ª? That voice? It sounded like it came from my head. But how? I wasn¡¯t talking to myself while getting strangled to death.

    Still on the ground, I brushed my thoughts to the side. It could¡¯ve been my imagination.

    ¡°See you¡ª!¡± He screamed, rolling away from me. I took the hardest gasp of air ever, coughing.

    ¡°Jill!¡±

    Was that Harley? Maybe. I didn¡¯t know, didn''t care. I had to focus on myself for a moment. Still on the ground, I rolled over to my side.

    The man grabbed onto his ribs, where an arrow stuck out. A woman stood over the crawling man. Her white shirt was drenched in red, and her long skirt was ripped from the side. Her normal silky, silver hair was a mess.

    The man shouted something to her. I wasn¡¯t sure what he said, but her chin never moved. She raised another arrow and struck the man in the back of the neck. With the same arrow, she repeated this process more times than I could count. She stabbed the body beyond death.

    Finally, after the last stab, she left her arrow where the mangled neck was. She walked over to me, crouched, whispering in my ear, ¡°Sorry I let one slip.¡±

    She placed my head on her lap as she stroked my head. She hummed a song I wasn¡¯t familiar with, but the mellow tone gave off a depressed vibe.

    It reminded me of what Raphtalia used to do. After one of those days, she would also comfort me, even if her condition was worse than mine.

    Even if she was in pain, she always found a way to comfort me.

    Harley did the same thing. She comforted me even though she seemed injured herself¡ªa mirror image of Raphtalia.

    A mirror image of my savior.

    A mirror image of my friend.

    A mirror image of comfort.

 13. Creature from Another World

    My eyes opened like two twinkling stars as I simultaneously jolted upright. My breathing was a little faster than usual, but it didn¡¯t take long to regulate.

    ¡°Where the hell¡­¡±

    I placed my hand over my heart. The beating was a good indicator that I was still alive. But where was I?

    The last thing I remembered was the raid. I fought someone, and then Harley came to my rescue again. Shouldn''t we be back at camp? Shouldn''t I be back at camp? So what was this place with nothing worth noting?

    The surface was one gigantic puddle with a vacant horizon. Even though I was sitting in water, I felt dry. It¡¯s as if water replaced the solid ground. Though it wasn¡¯t solid, it had all its properties as water, but my skin was drier than my lips during the harsh winters.

    The strange world felt as if the sun was blocked by eerie clouds, causing its light never to be able to evaporate the water. But the sun wasn¡¯t even visible. Clouds weren¡¯t even visible. The world where I sat was dim for no reason.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    What the¡ª

    My heart jumped a beat or two¡ªmaybe three. A voice from behind almost gave me a heart attack. I pushed myself up and patted my waste before fully turning around.

    There it was, standing about ten years away. Something I wouldn¡¯t dare to call human but had most of the physical properties of one. The faceless creature stood arrogantly in the ankle-length water, fiddling with its brunette hair. Its length and wavy structure were similar to mine. On top of that, it wore the same black long sleeves with cargo pants. The exact same as me.

    ¡°I expected this day to arrive much later. I¡¯m pleased that you didn¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±

    Even its voice was identical to my own. What in the world?

    Worried about the situation, I asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°That question is a bit rude, don''tcha think?¡±

    ¡°Well, I got no idea what¡¯s going on. No clue where I am. No clue who you are. How I got here? Where everyone is. I feel so helpless right now.¡±

    I looked at its empty face, imagining a smirk. Just like everything else, I had no idea why.

    ¡°Helpless, you say? Is that how you felt during the raid? During your fight, where your only duty was to eliminate any escapees? You couldn¡¯t even do that properly. Watching you fail made me want to puke.¡± Its voice was serious until it snickered, ¡°But then I remembered I have no mouth¡­yet.¡±

    Now that the strange creature brought it up, how was it communicating with a mouth? The words were clear as day, and I could understand her voice perfectly, but how did it project those voices? That question, however, was minor compared to the other one planted.

    ¡°What do you mean by watching me fail?¡±

    ¡°I think it means what it means. But before we continue with that, let¡¯s start with the basics. Do you have any idea as to where we are?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say how clueless I am?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything?¡± It asked in an almost sarcastic way.

    ¡°No! For the last time, I don¡¯t know a thing! Why are you assuming I know everything?!¡±

    It replied quicker than rain hitting the ground. ¡°Because you know yourself better than anyone else. Tell me¡­when you look at my empty face. When you look at my body, what do you see?¡±

    I took a deep look at its pale face. It was flatter than a smooth table with not a single wrinkle. It was also flat where the nose should¡¯ve been. Strangely, it lacked any features a face would have besides its oval shape. Its body was the opposite. It was fully clothed, the same way I was. Its wavy, brunette hair stood still. Its height and body type were similar¡ªor rather, the same as mine. The first thought was something I hoped it wouldn¡¯t be, but I couldn¡¯t help but not envision it.

    With a light sigh, I nervously said, ¡°Me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ding ding ding. Correct! You¡¯ve won freedom for life! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. I stupidly crack myself up at times.¡±

    I took a nervous gulp. It felt as if I swallowed the entire world. ¡°What are you trying to get at?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re correct. You see yourself in me because I am you. Well¡­ehhhh¡­ maybe I shouldn¡¯t word it like that. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m inside you.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no shame for acting naive. I don¡¯t blame you. But do keep an open mind. If you think that¡¯s the craziest thing you¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re in for a hell of a ride.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s say I¡¯m playing along with this wacky dream. Ok, so, if I¡¯m me¡­ and you¡¯re inside me¡­where are we, and what are you?¡±

    The creature stood taller than a pillar. At this point, it hadn¡¯t even taken a step closer or away. I wasn¡¯t even sure if its legs were working.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°For our current location, well, I¡¯m not certain. I do know we¡¯re somewhere inside you. Don¡¯t ask where. I don¡¯t know. I also know that your physical body is knocked out, allowing this conversation within you to occur.¡±

    I was interrupted before I had the chance to express my sarcasm again.

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t physically here. It¡¯s more of a mental state. I don¡¯t know much since my creator hardly explained anything to me. So I¡¯m winging explanations.¡±

    Great.

    At this point, I debated slapping myself to wake my physical body up.

    This dream got way too weird for my liking, I thought.

    It did say something noteworthy. Dream or not, there was something I didn¡¯t think I should let slip.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®creator.¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot the important park. Well, you see, I¡¯m an Ionian item.¡±

    My eyes almost fumbled out of their sockets. ¡°An Ionian item?¡±

    My head refused to believe such bullshit, but my gut told me otherwise. And I would pick my gut over my head any day of the year.

    It slowly raised a finger, swaying it in front of its face. ¡°Not just any Ionian item. The top of the top. Rarest of the rare. Classified of the classified. A once little liquid trapped in a test tube, free from its shackles. How liberating.¡±

    ¡°That hardly answered my anything.¡±

    It dropped its hand back to its side. ¡°I was once a liquid created in an Ionian lab. I¡¯ll skip over the petty details and get into the meat. I¡¯m a carnage serum specialized in battle. I assist my host to become strong enough that the persistent feeling of hopelessness becomes a mere stranger.¡±

    ¡°Host? Wha¡ªHow did you get in my body to begin with?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. But I¡¯ve been with you for the past two months. Perhaps retrace your step. Something must ring a bell. Anyways, I know everything about you. Your memories, interactions, fights, I can see them all. Harley, Randy, Ruby, Jeremy, I know them all.¡±

    The air must¡¯ve evaporated since I could barely breathe. That creature was there this entire time?

    Two months ago? I joined the cult two months ago. Before that, I was with Marshall. We went to the House with the Answers together. And then...

    And then he died, and I was saved. I passed out, but before that, I recalled a sharp feeling in my leg. Could it be that it got injected into me?

    The creature contuined. ¡°On top of that, I know your main objective. You wish to get past that SCAR agent and open the doors to the House with Answers. Ionians living with outsiders? I¡¯m not even human, and I know that¡¯s a stretch.¡±

    There was no point igniting an argument over its words. For now, I focused on the given.

    ¡°If you were with me for so long, how come this is our first interaction?¡±

    ¡°Mmph? Technically, this is our first conversation, but not the first time I¡¯ve spoken to you.¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°You spoke to me before? When?¡±

    ¡°When you were on the brink of death. My words probably weren¡¯t clear enough since I was probably too weak.¡±

    ¡°Too weak?¡± I repeated as a question.

    It shot a finger high in the air. ¡°More explaining time!¡± Dropping its finger, it said, ¡°You see, I run on human emotions. So, you can say it¡¯s like my fuel. What I need to operate is a drive for hatred. Not any type of hatred like¡ªI hate blueberries and whatnot. An intense type of hatred that fumes an inferno through your veins. The more hatred, rage, anger, and malice you feel, the stronger I become. And my strength leads to yours.¡±

    ¡°Intense hatred?¡±

    If it required negative emotions, how did it find its claimed strength? I couldn¡¯t recall the last time I felt intense rage or hatred.

    Oh, wait, I somewhat recalled cursing at myself. Could that be why?

    ¡°How exactly does that work?¡±

    ¡°Well, I kinda explained it poorly,¡± it sighed, rubbing its chin.

    Can this thing explain anything?

    ¡°You see,¡± it said once again, ¡°That intense hatred opens my full potential. So, when I take over your body, I¡¯m at full strength rather than only half.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second. I believe you skipped over something important. Taking over my¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, that part, ya, I kinda forgot to mention that.¡±

    ¡°How can you forget to mention something so important?¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. I lost my thinking cap. I guess I¡¯ll start from the top. Please don¡¯t interrupt me with questions so I won¡¯t lose my thoughts. If you have any, save it till the end. Ok, so¡­¡±

    The faceless creature explained everything in great detail. It¡¯s an intelligent creature made in a lab in Ionia. Somehow, it made its way to the outside world and into me. Though it knew very little about the hows and whys, it was powerless when first entering my body. Through the past two months, it had gotten stronger. Its fuel was hatred, malice, wrath, and any negative emotion that made someone crazy. The more the creature was exposed to those emotions, the stronger it became. I wasn¡¯t sure how it got stronger inside me since I never felt serious rage or whatnot.

    Oh well, I didn¡¯t bother questioning it.

    It also said something interesting. It could take over my body periodically to fight my battles. It would ¡°jump in¡± while I ¡°sat out.¡± Since it was a creature made for combat, it bragged how its ability was above a hundred elite soldiers fused together. It was a head-scratcher believing that, but yet again, I was reminded how it was molded for combat.

    There were two ways it could take over my body. One was when my hatred or wrath reached a certain threshold, allowing it to overtake my body at full strength. This led to its strength being above a hundred elite soldiers. Though it said, it¡¯s rare for this to happen.

    The other way, and the more ¡°common way,¡± was where I allowed it to take over. Its power wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near the full, but it would still be enough to take many soldiers without breaking a sweat.

    That¡¯s what I got out of it. What the creature got was pleasure in battle. All it wanted was to fight.

    I realized how perfect this was. It was what I needed. It could assist me in taking down the SCAR agent. It could help me with raids. It could make me less vulnerable.

    I never wanted there to be a repeat of what happened to Marshall. I refused to repeat what could¡¯ve happened at my first bandit raid. I never wanted there to be a repeat of what happened to Raphtalia.

    I was weak then. I could hardly protect myself, let alone another person. A useless burden was what I was. But this could change it all. The power to protect those around me and myself was at arm''s reach.

    ¡°You¡¯ll protect me, right? Protect my friends, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect anything you wish. As long as I have the opportunity to wield a weapon in battle, I¡¯ll satisfy your needs.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt them at all, right?¡±

    ¡°Swear to my creator, I won¡¯t.¡±

    There was one thing I could do. I took a few steps closer to the faceless body. I extended my arm, smiling.

    ¡°May you help me achieve my goal while I let you wield a sword for me.¡±

    Its hand made contact with mine. It felt like I was touching my own.

    ¡°I¡¯ll chase your dream as if it were mine.¡±

    And so, our journey began with a one-sided smile.

 14. A Day Out (Part I)

    A week later.

    ¡°You ready, Jill?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, too bad.¡± Harley grabbed my arm and raised it to the ceiling of the tent. ¡°We¡¯re going shopping! How are you not excited at all?¡± She dropped my lifeless arm without warning. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Once we¡¯re done, you''re going to beg to go back. Mark those words on your forehead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will.¡±

    ¡°You need new clothes. As much as you love my amazing fashion, you can¡¯t be hogging my wardrobe forever.¡±

    ¡°You force me to wear your clothes.¡±

    She fidgeted her fingers close to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll have to map out where we should go. We can go just about anywhere on a horse. But where?¡±

    ¡°No clue.¡±

    She mumbled under her breath after hearing those two quick words, so much so her lips seemed as if they were going to bounce out of her face. But that only sparked a torch in her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Jill, you''re a genius!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to Clueknicks.¡±

    My expression turned cold as stone. ¡°That¡¯s a place?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the more higher-end towns. No normal person can walk in there and leave with something.¡±

    ¡°Do you even have the money for that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money,¡± she said with a devilish grin.

    What in the world is she planning?

    ***

    ¡°Please join us!¡± Harley begged with a polite bow.

    The honey-skinned, toned woman sighed without worry. ¡°I have nothing else going on today. Might as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t lean over my table.¡±

    Harley quickly retracted herself, apologizing for her clumsy rudeness.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to use Ruby as a wallet,¡± I whispered.

    Harley waved her head at me in a shooing motion. ¡°No way. I have my own money to use. I just thought it''d be fun to bring her along.¡±

    I glanced over to Ruby, her fingers interlocked while sitting quietly on her desk. Her hair was tied behind her back in a clean ponytail, exposing her eyes that were sharp enough to chop through the thickest timber.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if Ruby¡¯s ideal enjoyment was a shopping spree. She didn¡¯t seem like the type that would. Nevertheless, Harley wouldn¡¯t seem to be the type to enjoy ripping someone¡¯s jaw off. That story Randy told me gave me the chills. Judging by appearance was such a scam.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Harley twirled around, exiting Ruby¡¯s tent. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the horses ready. Jill, let¡¯s go.¡±

    I waved her off. ¡°Just get me when you¡¯re finished.¡±

    ¡°What, no way! I¡¯m not preparing the horses myself. You''re helping.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I have t-to talk to Ruby about something. Ya, I have to talk to her about something really important.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re lying through your teeth, lazy bastard.¡±

    Goddamn, she¡¯s cruel!

    ¡°Enough. If Jill has something on her mind, she¡¯ll stay here.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡ªYa! There is something I have to speak with Ruby about.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Harley grabbed me by the collar and dragged me out of the tent.

    ***

    We waited for Ruby at the stables. The horses were ready to go. Harley rested on the hay with a straw hat covering her face. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was sleeping or just closing her eyes.

    It¡¯s been a week since my first raid. Harley made sure she cared for my well-being, tending to every need. I almost choked to death, but that¡¯s about it: no bruises or anything. Maybe it was a miniature cut on my hand, but that wasn¡¯t even for me to whine.

    She must¡¯ve felt awful that she almost failed to protect me. It was just a guess. I wouldn¡¯t know since we hadn¡¯t spoken about the raid. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to speak about it. The timing was never right. If Harley wanted to talk about it, she would¡¯ve done so already. I guess she wanted to forget that even happened. That my death almost occurred.

    But don¡¯t worry, Harley.

    I have something that¡¯ll protect me. Something that¡¯ll guide me through battle. The creature from another land. The land in which someday I¡¯ll get to.

    I haven¡¯t spoken to it since that day. In fact, I couldn''t even sense its presence. It did say something about how it was too weak. Maybe it¡¯ll spark some life during the heat of the moment? I wasn¡¯t sure how it worked. The creature didn¡¯t even seem sure how it worked itself.

    Well, when the time comes, I¡¯ll figure it out.

    A few minutes later, Ruby arrived with a guest. I pushed myself off the pole I was leaning on, questioning why a certain someone was there.

    ¡°Wherever Ruby goes, I go. It¡¯s a package deal, so live with it.¡±

    I glanced at Ruby with a troubled look. With her fingers interlocked by her waist, she shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the need to argue. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if Jeremy comes along.¡±

    ¡°N¨Cno, I don¡¯t. But I don¡¯t know if¡ª¡±

    ¡°Beat it, Jeremy!¡±

    Yep, that¡¯s what I was worried about.

    Harley, who was wide awake, joined our miniature circle, throwing daggers with her eyes.

    ¡°You know this already. Wherever Ruby goes, I go.¡±

    ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Care. Leave. It¡¯s a girls-only trip. And you definitely aren¡¯t one.¡±

    Jeremy threw a cocky grin. ¡°And how would you know that? Have you caught a peek down there? Pervert.¡±

    Harley laid her head low. ¡°Oh really now? You''re calling me a pervert?¡± She cocked her head up, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll show you how much of a crazy pervert I am!¡±

    He never said anything about being a ¡°crazy¡± pervert.

    Harley grabbed Jeremy by the arm and forcefully dragged him out of our sight. From there, constant shouting emerged.

    ¡°Ha¨CHarley! My pants will actually fall! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re a girl, you wouldn¡¯t mind. So let me see! Let me see what you got down there!¡±

    ¡°Harley, I have one layer left! I beg you! Have some dignity!¡±

    I looked over to Ruby.

    ¡°Um, should we stop her?¡±

    ¡°No need. These types of fights between them tend to happen.¡±

    I was speechless. It¡¯s been around two months since living here, but I¡¯d never seen Harley morph into a demon against her comrade. I might¡¯ve uttered something under my breath, but my ears could only detect Jeremy¡¯s cries and Harley''s evil shouting.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! Let me see what ya covering!¡±

    Those words were followed by more cries, along with an evil laugh that was obvious to whom it belonged.

    ¡°Harley, I beg¡ª!¡±

    A few seconds later, Harley showed herself, chucking as if she discovered an awful secret.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a girl.¡±

 15. A Day Out (Part II)

    We made it to Clueknicks without an issue. It was an enclosed town with high security by the gate. Guards stationed with horses questioned people leaving and entering. The wall wasn¡¯t too tall. It wasn¡¯t like we couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of a few miniature buildings, but it wasn¡¯t something one could casually leap over, even with assistance. But it was nothing compared to the wall surrounding paradise. One was a pebble. The other was a mountain.

    After waiting in a decently large line, we reached the security check. The guard had a troubled face, wondering why Jeremy looked half¨Cdead. Ruby smiled, claiming he got motion sickness from the horse¡ªwhich was probably true since Harley did mention how Jeremy has terrible motion sickness. So, it¡¯s not like it was a lie¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the complete truth.

    Jeremy hadn¡¯t said a word the entire way. He leaned on Ruby with his cheek against her back and his arms wrapped around her waist. There was no doubt he was traumatized. Harley, however, kept poking fun at him. She never got a reaction, though. His facial muscles must¡¯ve taken the day off.

    We successfully made it inside Clueknicks, and what Harley said was absolutely true. No street vendors were yelling their prices, no children playing in the streets, and no one looked filthy. Everyone was sophistically dressed in button-up shirts and slim dresses, carrying shopping bags. The roads were wide enough for carriages to go both ways. Shops were inside buildings, their entrances guarded by security.

    Compared to the handful of towns I¡¯d been to, this one seemed the most advanced. It didn¡¯t even feel as if I was in the outside world. Could this be similar to Ionia? Could it?

    We took a few steps into the city with our ride until we got stopped by a traffic guard. He told us we couldn¡¯t ride horses without a professional card. Only carriage drivers were allowed to ride horses. He told us we could tie our horses by the entrance. There was an entire stable where people left their rides. And we did just that.

    We walked the streets till we heard Ruby¡¯s stomach growl. Harley turned around, shocked, as if it was the first time she heard a hungry stomach. Even Jeremy''s dead eyes widened a bit.

    ¡°I saw advertisements for a bakery up ahead. Shall we go there?¡±

    Who could say no to that?

    As soon as we entered the bakery, we got slammed with the aroma of freshly baked food. Garlic bread sizzled on pans while melted with butter. Muffins rested behind glass in an assortment of flavors. The smell of rich tea leaves entered my nose, refusing to leave. Was this heaven? No. It was better than heaven.

    I constantly swallowed. My mouth couldn¡¯t stop watering. A waitress sat us at our table, handing us a two¨Csided menu. It took us about thirty seconds to decide what we wanted.

    ¡°Should I call the waitress now?¡±

    Harley rolled her eyes in a sassy way. ¡°Oh, now you start talking?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on my case like a leach. Did I upset you in a way? If anyone should be upset, it¡¯s me after you sexually harassed me.¡±

    She pushed herself off the table, fuming anger. ¡°Well, maybe if you didn¡¯t leach onto Ruby all day, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to go to the extreme.¡±

    I don¡¯t think ripping his pants off is justifiable, though.

    Jeremy, who surprisingly stayed calm, shook his head in annoyance. ¡°Why are you picking on me? What did I do to you?¡±

    ¡°Just be considerate for once,¡± she hissed.

    There was a pause between them. A dead leaf could slice the tension. Jeremy shook his head once again, wiping his teary eyes.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he whimpered while getting up, ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± He turned around and exited the bakery.

    Once he left, Harley clamped her head and elbows on the table, groaning with frustration. ¡°Why is he like this?¡±

    It was apparent she wasn¡¯t speaking to us, but Ruby responded. ¡°You can reflect that question onto yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from you. Jeremy wouldn¡¯t be how he is if it wasn''t for you.¡±

    ¡°And how is that?¡± she calmly asked with her fingers interlocked.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Are you serious? He¡¯s attached to you. You¡¯re the only person he cares about, and it¡¯s fucking annoying.¡± She paused to collect her breath. In a voice not soft enough for a whisper but not loud enough to be a normal tone, she stated, ¡°I wish he considered other people¡¯s feelings.¡±

    I didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. A few times, I considered interjecting, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was for the best. I did want to say something, though. I¡¯d never seen Harley this frustrated, so this was new territory.

    She slammed the table with her fist. I was surprised she didn¡¯t break the table in two.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of him.¡± She stormed off without getting her blueberry muffin.

    I spoke once she left. ¡°Should we go after her?¡±

    Ruby, who was calm, shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a brother¨Csister squabble.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Brother-sister?¡± How? There was no resemblance between the two.

    ¡°Biologically speaking, no. However, they do act like a pair of siblings. Fighting about every little thing, wanting what the other person has, competing for almost everything. The list is infinite.¡±

    Thank goodness. It would¡¯ve felt awkward learning it this way if it were true.

    ¡°So, what was Harely trying to say? You know, how Jeremy only cares about you and such.¡±

    The waitress came just when Ruby opened her mouth. She took our order with a smile and left us be.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pitiful story. Let¡¯s just say that Jeremy was very unlucky.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish for the entire cup of tea,¡± she questioned.

    I nodded my head without questioning myself.

    ¡°Very well. Bandits raided his village. They turned the place to ashes, killing the majority of his villagers and his entire family. I was there personally since it wasn¡¯t a normal raid?¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°Wasn¡¯t a normal raid?¡±

    ¡°The Three Heads of Despair. A group of vicious, elite bandits who hardly show themselves unless it¡¯s something worth importance. His village must¡¯ve had something they wanted, leading them to attack. But they don¡¯t raid like other bandits do. Their inhumane thrust for bloodshed drives them to do horrific things. I won¡¯t speak on it because¡­¡± A chill ran down her back as her entire body shook. By that reaction alone, it was obvious that The Three Heads of Despair were no joke. The name spoke for itself.

    ¡°What about Jeremy? Did they kill his entire family?¡±

    ¡°Worse. They tortured them to the brink of death. Pulled fingernails, salt on wounds, chopped tongue, broken¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± I nibbled my finger. I knew I asked, but I didn¡¯t want to hear what else she had to say.

    I¡¯d seen something similar. The more she spoke about it, the more those haunted memories emerged.

    ¡°Jeremy wasn¡¯t physically tortured. They don¡¯t torture children that way. Instead, they pin them down, forcing them to watch their family receiving a treatment worse than death. That¡¯s what happened to Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°But you saved him, right? That¡¯s why he¡¯s all over you.¡±

    ¡°Saved? If you mean, I¡¯m why he joined the cult, then yes. However, I didn¡¯t save him from those bandits. We showed up when they were gone.¡±

    My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°The cult''s job is to protect the villages before a raid occurs. Why wait till after the raid happened to check on the village?¡±

    ¡°The Three Heads of Despair isn¡¯t a group we can take lightly. We stood no chance against them and never will.¡±

    They must¡¯ve been on a different level to get Ruby like this. She didn¡¯t look normal. She kept looking, playing with her fingers instead of them interlocked.

    ¡°So, Jeremy¡¯s obsessed with you because you saved him?¡±

    ¡°Obsessed is a stretch. Jeremy made a promise to me. Because I saved him from loneliness, he constantly stayed by my side if I needed protection. Harley doesn¡¯t know this. She assumes he¡¯s obsessed with me simply because I saved him, as if I placed him under a magical spell. But he¡¯s simply acting out of his own free will.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s comforting having someone you care about by your side.¡±

    The waitress came and handed us a cup of jasmine tea and a bag filled with a few pastries. Ruby took an elegant sip of her tea with her pinky up.

    The door opened before Ruby could say anything, and familiar faces entered the bakery.

    ¡°Look who I found,¡± Harley shouted, probably forgetting we were in a public setting.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna let me choose, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ignoring whatever the hell they were saying, I got up, ecstatic. ¡°Jeremy! We got you your butter bread with jam.¡±

    ¡°Strawberry, right?¡±

    ¡°Ya,¡± I smiled.

    His face lit up, thanking me for ordering his food.

    ¡°And me? Did you get me my blueberry muffin?¡±

    I pulled it out of the bag, showcasing it to Harley. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She grabbed it from my hand and stuffed her face like a squirrel. Harley laughed at Jeremy for somehow getting jam on his nose. He rebelled, calling her names and such. The two continued as if they hadn''t argued before.

    How do you manage to get jam on your nose?

    That made me scratch my head. But what shocked me was how easily they forgave each other. It¡¯s like what Ruby said. It was just a brother¨Csister squabble. I couldn¡¯t help but internally smile.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s start with the plan.¡±

    ¡°Who made you a leader?¡±

    ¡°Quiet Harley.¡± Jeremy proceeded after he cleared his throat. ¡°I say we go shopping next. No idea where, but somewhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯re eager to shop. I wonder why, huh,¡± Harley teased while elbowing him in the side.

    Seriously, I really wanted to know where this was coming from.

 16. A Day Out (Part III)

    We were at a massive shopping center that had multiple floors. Bodies were everywhere. Heads poked from above, making it impossible to see over the top. I kept getting bumped now and then, which was quite annoying. I shivered up like a crumpled leaf. It was way too crowded for my liking.

    Harley dragged us to a few stores. We haven¡¯t bought anything yet since nothing has popped out to us. But I couldn¡¯t lie. It was pretty fun looking around and seeing everything. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I wanted anything. Observing was good enough.

    Somehow, we made it to a store that needed more people. It was in the top corner of the entire complex, so I¡¯m guessing not many people knew about it. Harley pulled me to the feminine section, where she carefully examined the options. She then grabbed two pieces of clothing and held them up.

    ¡°Pick one.¡±

    ¡°They''re both skirts.¡±

    ¡°No. This one goes a bit past your knee. And this one¡¯s a miniskirt. Which do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Is neither an option?¡±

    Harley put the skirts back rather dramatically, ¡°Fine. Ruby, you choose something for her. She doesn¡¯t like anything I pick out.¡±

    Was she really offended by that?

    ¡°Since winter is coming up, skirts aren¡¯t an appropriate option. Have you considered a jacket and warm pants,¡± shrugged Ruby while picking a few pants for herself.

    ¡°But pants aren¡¯t cute,¡± Harley pouted while slouching.

    ¡°I prefer comfort over looks.¡±

    ¡°Too bad. There¡¯s a fitting room across the store. I¡¯ll find a bunch of outfits for you to wear. Now go on, wear these skirts. I¡¯ll find a cute top to go with them.¡±

    Harley pushed me to the fitting room against my will. Neither Jeremy nor Ruby acknowledged Harley¡¯s dominance. And it¡¯s not like I could say no to her.

    Curse her for always using her innocent voice to bend me to her ways.

    I spent an eternity trying on clothes. I tried on everything from shoes to headbands. From bracelets to rings. From pants to jackets. I tried on the entire store. It was more exhausting than Randy¡¯s training.

    I could tell Harley was having a good time. She would slightly open the curtain with a smile, asking if I liked it while being out of breath. Yep, she ran around the store. What did the employees think while watching a lunatic zoom around with a mountain of clothes in their hands?

    In the end, I only picked one outfit. A long-sleeved shirt with cargo pants, all black. Harley was a bit disappointed. After all the running around she did, I selected a basic outfit. I felt bad. At the same time, I didn¡¯t care too much about clothing. As long as they fit and keep me comfortable.

    ¡°Are you sure you only want this? You can grab as much as you like. Just putting that out there.¡±

    ¡°Ya, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Harley shrugged, ¡°All right, whatever. If you say so.¡±

    We rendezvous with Jeremy, who told us Ruby was in the washroom. He put his basket of clothes down and whispered something to Harley. She rolled her eyes while Jeremy was still going and pushed him away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick before she returns,¡± she sighed.

    We were in the sleepwear section, which wasn¡¯t for men. It was all women''s sleepwear. I was confused about why we were there, but Harley clarified the confusion without stuttering. Apparently, Harley said to Jeremy that he could pick out a night outfit for Ruby. Somehow, this was brought up after they both stormed out of the bakery. I didn¡¯t want to know how it did. Harley tried to convince me that their conversation was sentimental and that this was her way of apologizing to Jeremy. It was one stupid way of apologizing.

    ¡°Hurry up and pick,¡± Harley pushed with impatience.

    ¡°Quiet. I¡¯m thinking of the perfect color.¡±

    ¡°Just get the red one and move on with life.¡±

    Jeremy held his finger up. ¡°I can¡¯t be so careless. Every color means something. For example, red can mean connected with love. If I were to get red, it would basically be confessing feelings, which would complicate our relationship.¡±

    I interjected. ¡°It¡¯s already complicated.¡±

    He ignored me, continuing with his speech. ¡°White, however, is a pretty angelic color. That could be an option. Black is out of the picture. She isn¡¯t sleeping at a funeral. Blue seems a bit kiddish¡­¡± His rambling would¡¯ve continued the next day, but Harley slapped his nape, thankfully.

    ¡°Can you shut the hell up and pick a color? She¡¯s gonna come back any second and question where we¡¯ve been.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said while holding his neck, ¡°Je¡ªez.¡± His eyes were attached to a transparent bin on the right of where the nightwear was. He walked over, picking up something of interest.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna find sleepwear there,¡± Harley sarcastically said.

    ¡°Forget that. Look.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pretty hairpin.¡± Harley turned towards me, sticking it through my hair. ¡°Now you can¡¯t hide those cute ears of yours.¡±

    I took it off slowly, inspecting its design. ¡°It¡¯s a butterfly.¡± The butterfly hairpin was a work of art. The precise details on the wings of the butterfly were mesmerizing. Each scale was crafted to give the appearance of a real butterfly. The butterfly had tiny sparkling crystals which changed colors in light.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few more of the same. You three can rock matching hairpins.¡±

    ¡°I can finally agree without an argument,¡± she smiled.

    We looked around a bit more before heading to the register. We had a basket brimming with clothes (mainly Jeremy¡¯s) and three hairpins, which were the finishing touches. The employee¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the number of items we were purchasing. I guess they were making their money.

    ¡°Thirteen golden outis, please,¡± said the employee with a welcoming smile.

    While Harley fished through her deep pockets, I leaned into Jeremy¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°What are golden outis?¡±

    ¡°Have you been living under a rock,¡± he rudely asked while matching my voice.

    ¡°Just answer the question.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a normal outis coin but worth like ten times more. There¡¯s silver as well, but everyday people don¡¯t normally use those. Normal people use regular copper coins. They probably will never get to touch a golden outis coin. It¡¯s usually the rich folks who handle big money.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Harley handed the cashier the proper amount. With a smile, he waved goodbye to us as we exited the store. We ran into Ruby a few seconds later. She sat alone on a bench just outside the store we were in. She was sipping on tea (presumably jasmine), staring at the wall with no emotion. Her mind seemed a million miles away as she sat lost in her thoughts. Her gaze was fixed on a point as if she was seeing something that no one else could. That wasn¡¯t until Harley disrupted her loneliness by shouting her name.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Why are you sitting alone?¡± asked Jeremy in a concerning manner.

    ¡°They have a no food or drink sign, and I didn¡¯t want to disobey it. Forget about me. Are you all set with your shopping?¡±

    We simultaneously nodded our heads.

    She stood up, her cup resting in both hands. ¡°Good. Alright then, there¡¯s somewhere I want to go. You¡¯re welcome to come if you like.¡±

    Without hesitation, we followed her to the edge of town. Similar to the shop, this place felt deserted compared to everything else. Sure, people carelessly roaming around, but it wasn¡¯t comparable to the center. That was an utter nightmare.

    Harley¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, giving off a sassy expression. ¡°Another cafe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a normal cafe.¡±

    We followed Ruby through the entrance and realized her words.

    ¡°Cats!¡± I collapsed on my knees and was greeted by the soft meows and purring of the resident cats. Their fur was so smooth I wanted to use it as a pillow. But that would be detrimental for the cats.

    Harley and Jeremy didn''t have the same reaction as me. Jeremy plugged his nose, complaining about how the place smelled like litter. After a quick scan of the room, I spotted around fifteen cats. Even with a few, the place isn¡¯t going to smell great. Harley, however, didn¡¯t care. With her arms crossed, she ignored the fuzz ball¡¯s existence.

    An employee greeted us while walking over. She was slightly overweight, similar to the cat I was petting.

    ¡°Is Kirei here?¡± Ruby asked while her eyes darted around.

    The employee¡¯s face sank briefly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kirei passed away a few months ago.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened, rapidly blinking a few times. Once they reverted to normal, she said, ¡°Is that so? Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± and turned around towards the exit.

    ¡°Um, we have other cats if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    Ruby stopped in her tracks but didn¡¯t say anything. Was she considering staying? That question circled my head until Ruby left the shop. I was bummed since I wanted to play with the cats a bit longer.

    ¡°Ruby, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you want to go here?¡± Harley asked once we were outside.

    With her back towards us, she uttered, ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna tell us anything? Damn, you¡¯re secretive.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon Ruby, spit something out.¡±

    The two kept nagging at Ruby without consideration. Ruby stood there, taking the rampaging questions as if she was immune to them. She tried his best to ignore them, keeping her head down and fixed on the pavement in front. Her fists squeezed as if she held onto dear life. She squeezed so hard I felt her long nails digging into her palms. That thought alone made me check my own hands.

    ¡°Have you ever been so lost that you need something to cling onto? Have the thoughts of despair overshadowed your happiness?¡±

    Her words were heavy with sadness. Every syllable was weighted down with an overwhelming sense of despair. It was as if each word was a burden too heavy to bear, and she could barely force them out.

    She continued. ¡°Kirei was my sense of comfort. Before every raid, I visited this tiny cafe to see Kirei. But now, he¡¯s gone. I can never feel the warmth of his body. How he looked at me with those big, beautiful eyes, like he could see into my soul, will never¡­¡±

    The sky was a gloomy shade of gray, as thick clouds hung low in the sky. The sun hadn¡¯t shown itself. Why was that? An essential being to life. Without it, there wouldn¡¯t be us. So why did the sun not show its bright face? Like the sun, why did Ruby, an essential figure in the Bariac Cult, refuse to show her face?

    ¡°Ruby¡­ I¡ª¡±

    Jeremy tried to speak but couldn¡¯t once he saw Ruby¡¯s face.

    A lone tear rolled down her face. A silent testament to the emotions that whirled within her. A single drop of sadness that made us paralyzed. She stood there, motionless, as the tear made its way down her face and fell to the ground.

    We were all caught by surprise. Ruby never showed this level of emotion. Never once have I seen her mad, let alone cry.

    Harley once told me that Ruby hardly showed affection, but deep down, she cares as much as a mother would. This was one of those times.

    All she had were memories. That was all she had to hold. She couldn¡¯t grab anything else. Kirei would never walk this planet again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to camp. Stay here for a bit longer.¡± As she walked away, her head hung low, and her shoulders slumped

    We didn¡¯t follow her. We couldn¡¯t even move. Shocked by a single tear, Harley and Jeremy shared a whimper. I, however, looked back at the cafe, wondering if there was any way to cheer her up.

 17. Ruby: Reflection of the Past (Part I)

    The moon was up, showcasing a milky glow on her skin. As she strolled across the camp, the only sound was the crunching of leaves underfoot. The bonfire was cold, and the picnic tables were empty, as if everyone had just vanished into thin air. The wind whispered secrets in her ear as if trying to tell her something.

    Considering no one was around, it could be safe to say it was too late. The night guards, however, couldn¡¯t be seen. Were they slacking? She jotted a mental note to scold their laziness when the sun rose.

    She headed to her tent, the biggest one in sight. As the leader, it was acceptable for her to live in a bit of luxury. The walls were made of thick, cream-colored canvas, and the floor was covered in soft carpets. The ceiling had swirly patterns of line. Though, it wasn¡¯t much luxury since it lacked furniture. Yet again, she¡¯s only ever in her cabin for sleep. She¡¯s at her work tent, partaking in tedious meetings or outside in the fresh air.

    Speaking of sleep, Quinn was nowhere to be found. He usually slept on his bed, draped in sheer white fabrics and piled high with fluffy pillows. The bed she made in the morning was still in perfect appearance. The sheets weren¡¯t wrinkled or uneven.

    But she didn¡¯t care about the made bed. There were other things to worry about.

    Where was Quinn?

    He¡¯s the center of attention in camp, so he couldn¡¯t wander off alone. He¡¯s incapable of going anywhere without someone. He clung to anyone who cared for him. He was way too dependent on others. Yet again, he¡¯s only a child.

    So that meant someone had to take him? But who?

    Right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? She thought. He¡¯s probably at Kathy¡¯s.

    It was the only logical guess. Quinn stayed by Kathy¡¯s side like loving siblings. Unlike someone else, their relationship was cute. They¡¯re constantly with each other, and never had they argued. It was almost certain he was there.

    But just to be sure.

    She left her cabin to walk the short distance to Kathy¡¯s. It was one of the few cabins that were similar to her own. Though it¡¯s a tad smaller, its thick wood was still enough to store heat in the winter. She knocked a few times at the entrance door.

    The door creaked slowly open, the rusty hinges protesting with each inch it revealed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty late to knock on an elderly woman''s door?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Uwayna,¡± she said with a polite bow, ¡°Is there a possibility that Quinn is with you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fast asleep. He and Kathy played as if the world was ending. Fuh-fuh-fuh. Why must you ask? Do you wish to take him?¡±

    ¡°That covers my concerns. I just wanted to make sure he¡¯s here. I wouldn¡¯t dare to wake him up. I¡¯ll leave you be. Goodnight.¡± She was about to walk away but stopped by the elderly woman.

    ¡°Ruby, do you want to come in for a few snacks? I have your favorites.¡±

    And just like that, Ruby was at the table. It was a miniature feast for the senses. A colorful array of treats and delicacies were laid out on the crisp red tablecloth, each one more tempting than the last. The smell of cookies and pastries filled the air, making her mouth water.

    ¡°I see you''re as big a foodie as ever. Look at you licking your lips.¡±

    Ruby shot back immediately, ¡°Am not.¡±

    As Ruby chowed down snacks, her eyes darted around the room. From the inside, it was similar to her own place. The only difference was the ample amount of furniture. Cushion chairs were scattered around the main table as if she hosted guests. The hypothesis grew stronger when she noticed the mountain of dishes inside the sink.

    ¡°Did you have some sort of party?¡±

    ¡°The children were over. We did our normal games and whatnot. Wouldn¡¯t call it a party, though,¡± said the elderly woman, who rocked back and forth on her rocking chair, fiddling with a blanket.

    ¡°It¡¯s remarkable how you manage all these children with ease.¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s nothing praiseworthy. Once you learn who they are as people, it¡¯s like walking on cool grass. But enough about me. It isn¡¯t why I invited you in.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ruby responded, surprised. ¡°You lured me with snacks for exterior motives and not kindness? Cunning, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Uwayna tittered with poise. ¡°I¡¯ve known you long enough to understand that you would never turn down a snack. Without bringing that up, you would refuse my hospitality.¡± She paused to catch her breath. ¡°Enough said with my brief explanation. I want to know how your day went. Did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Did I not make myself clear? I care to know how your day went and whether you had fun.¡±

    ¡°N-No-no-no-no, you did,¡± Ruby said defensively. ¡°I simply found your questions odd.¡±

    She impatiently tapped her fingers on the arm of the chair. ¡°Well, do tell.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything eventful.¡±, she said with a reluctant sign. ¡°Eating, shopping, chatting. Nothing that stood out.¡±

    ¡°Care to tell the details?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be awfully nosey. Aging side effect, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chipper than normal. Did something good happen?¡±

    Ruby paused, then spilled the beans on what happened to Kirei. Uwayna sat calmly, listening attentively as Ruby spoke. Her body language was relaxed, with open and uncrossed arms and a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°My condolences for your loss. May he rest with all the peace the afterlife has to offer.¡±

    ¡°This one stung deeper than normal. He was¡­he was everything to me.¡± Her head hung low with her shoulders hunched forward. Her eyes were fixated on her lap, and her face was etched with sadness.

    Uwayna got up, offering Ruby a glass of water. She accepted with little hesitation.

    While watching Uwayna taking her time with the water, Ruby recalled those precious memories with her furry friend.

    She remembered how Kirei would always greet her at the door with a low mew and a nuzzle against her leg. She remembered the way they walked around town. Loyal as ever, Kirei followed her around like a child with his mother. Never once had Kiriei left Ruby¡¯s sight when outside. He constantly sought attention and affection, curling up beside her on the ground. Kirei stole food from Ruby. What a silly cat. He chased bugs around the cafe, always seeming to have boundless energy.

    But most importantly, Kirei would always listen to Ruby. She would explode, ranting about anything that comes to mind. Kirei would lie with his head up as if he was paying full attention. When she had nowhere else to go.

    No one to go to.

    There was always one place that would accept her. One heart that would warm hers.

    That¡¯s who Kirei was.

    Those memories brought a smile to Ruby¡¯s face. She missed their dear companion, but the memories of their time together would always remain dear to her heart.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Give me a quick rundown of your day. Not every day you go outside the camp, especially with other people.¡±

    Ruby pushed her hair behind her shoulders. She went through her day with little interest. The incident before the ride, conversations during the ride, and the town itself. Jeremy¡¯s and Harley¡¯s quarrel in the bakery. Shopping with the others. Listening to more hideous talks and then receiving the tragic news.

    While going through all this, Uwayna nodded after every sentence, showing plenty of care. She didn¡¯t interrupt. She didn¡¯t ask a question or comment. It¡¯s as if she cared but didn¡¯t simultaneously.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    It was weird. Usually, when people want to know something in greater detail, they would toss at least a few questions.

    But her? Nothing. Did she not care enough to ask? Or was she waiting till Ruby stopped speaking?

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Ruby asked when she had nothing else to say.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m glad you enjoyed yourself with your friends.¡±

    Ruby felt caught off guard by Uwayna¡¯s remark, so much so that she scoffed at that hideous statement.

    ¡°Our relationship has no emotional connection so that I wouldn¡¯t classify it as friendship. It¡¯s nothing more than a leader-comrade relationship.¡±

    ¡°You never change, don¡¯t you?¡± She uttered with a disappointing smile.

    ¡°With my job, it¡¯s impossible to have emotional connections.¡±

    ¡°Was Kirei an exception?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± snapped Ruby. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, I knew today would come. It was only a matter of time. But his life wasn¡¯t meaningless. He¡¯s a reminder of why I shouldn¡¯t have emotional connections.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Do you really,¡± she questioned in a mellow voice, partially leaning over the table. ¡°Something tells me you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What do¡ªwhat do you know about my thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not a heartless person. You care for others; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t offer them a place to stay. Food to eat. People they can rely on no matter the circumstances. Who¡¯s the newest person? Errrr¡­what was her name? Jane? Jinx, maybe?¡±

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Jill is her name. Forgive me; my memory isn¡¯t as sharp as it once was, but weren¡¯t you with her today? Quinn spots you with her, Jeremy, and Harley for most days.¡± She paused to catch her breath. ¡°If you simply have a leader-comrade connection, why spend ample time with them?¡±

    Ruby took a sip of water. It was her preferred room temperature.¡°You¡¯re confusing yourself. Harley, Jill, and Jeremy are always together. I happen to be there since Jeremy refuses to leave my side unless I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m not with them by choice.¡±

    ¡°But you could easily demand them to leave. You don¡¯t, though. Judging by your voice, it seems you don¡¯t enjoy their company, but you allow them to stick around. If you find them repulsive, why don''t you demand them to leave you be?¡±

    Ruby quickly averted her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable. The elderly woman was ordinarily kind and understanding, but today, something felt off. There was something about the way she looked at Ruby that made her feel exposed. She found it difficult to hold the woman¡¯s gaze for more than a handful of seconds at a time.

    ¡°Why did you recruit Jill?¡±

    ¡°Hu-Huh?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. Why did you recruit Jill?¡±

    Ruby, who typically had her fingers interlocked, was uncharacteristically fidgeting with them.

    ¡°She needed a home, so I gave her one. There was nothing special about it.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you cared for her well-being?¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t get it twisted. The more people the cult has, the better. Whatever I do is, and always is, for the cult.¡±

    ¡°What about Quinn? You took him under your personal wing. You fed him, told him bedtime stories, played in the fluffy snow. Was that also for the cult?¡± smiled the woman in a way that made Ruby feel even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°He could make a fine warrior in the future and potentially a squad leader. Or maybe even lead the Bariac cult as a whole.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a cover-up. He reminds you of yourself, right?¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened as the glass was close to her mouth. She took a long sip, stalling for a response. Once she was done, she cocked her neck back, getting every last drop of water. She gently put the glass on the table, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

    ¡°Why would he?¡± Ruby asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t notice the parallels?¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean, though he doesn¡¯t mind me of myself.¡±

    ¡°Lying once again.¡±

    Ruby snapped. ¡°Am not.¡±

    ¡°Lying to yourself is a dangerous thing. If you are not true to yourself, it can be difficult to be honest with others. Isn¡¯t trust the most important aspect of a leader?¡± The elderly woman explained. She took another deep breath to catch herself. ¡°Quinn has a nearly identical past as yours. Groups of bandits attacked both of your villages. Like Quinn, you were rescued by the Bariac¡¯s cult leader and placed under her aid. After Lexy¡¯s death, you took her responsibility, similar to what you previously stated that Quinn might have. You two are different people but share nearly identical roads.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re half correct. We indeed share the same beginnings, but we branched off into different roads.¡±

    There was a pause between our words.

    With a half smile, she said, ¡°Lexy, right? Is that whom you''re referring to?¡±

    ¡°She always worried about everyone and never herself. She mourned every death she witnessed. A leader so soft has no business leading a cult.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°But you cannot argue the influence she had on others. She laughed the loudest out of all. She mourned the most out of all. Cried till her tears dried. Ate with everyone. Sang with all her heart. The founder of this marvelous cult left her footsteps for all of her children to follow. Especially you, Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ruby tittered with a question. ¡°Forgive me, but I¡¯m nothing like her. As I said before, she¡¯s too much of¡ª¡±

    ¡°A weakling?¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a child in an adult body. She wasn¡¯t the brightest when it came to battle or when it came to anything tactical. That¡¯s why she was open to assistance. She allowed people to guide her, even though she was in full authority. She made herself an equal. That trait alone made her special. There wasn¡¯t a day gone by without her checking on nearly everybody in camp. Conversing with children to squad leaders. And the most important of them all, spending time with you.¡±

    She let out an exasperated sign. ¡°Spending time with me was her biggest mistake.¡±

    ¡°Can you say that without an ounce of regret?¡±

    Ruby''s fist, shaking her head in denial. ¡°Regret or not, this isn¡¯t a job where emotions can run free. Lexy cared too much about the people, crying after almost every raid. Mourning after almost every raid. How can someone live like that? Live with death dragging them along? Doesn¡¯t that make you weak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she was much weaker than you. Oftentimes, I heard her whimpering like a lost puppy in the cold. Her caring personality got in the way of life, but I can assure you, even with all those tears shed, she lived as happy as she could ever be.¡±

    ¡°Happy¡­? With everything she lost? With everyone she lost? How could someone be happy after all that?¡±

    ¡°Memories,¡± she claimed.

    ¡°Memories? Don¡¯t give me such a hideous answer. You¡¯re telling me she''s happy by reminiscing about the past?¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, she never suppressed herself from others. She was an open book, always in the middle of everything, creating cherishable memories as if that¡¯s her only role on this planet.¡±

    Ruby placed her palm on her forehead as if she had extracted her thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Why create memories with people who might not have a tomorrow? Didn¡¯t that make her depressed? Thinking about the times when those people aren¡¯t with her?¡±

    How could someone not be riddled with despair? How could someone create cherishable memories with the ones who might not live past you? She could¡¯ve suppressed herself to minimize the pain.

    Why didn¡¯t she? Why was she so outgoing and happy? Even with lives dropping in front of her own eyes, why did she never feel regret?

    Even with all that, how did she always find a way to smile?

    ¡°Ruby, as someone with more experience than you, I beg you, for your own sake, to listen to my words. It¡¯s better to create as many memories as you can. That way, if you lose someone, those precious memories will stay alongside you. You¡¯ll look back, smiling because those memories happened, rather than dwelling in regret. Please. Do not isolate yourself from others. It may not hurt now, but in the future, you¡¯ll feel it burn more than the scolding sun.¡± Her eyes were wide and filled with a sparkle of hope and desperation as she waited for Ruby to respond.

    ¡°The thought of being connected with them¡­ and the possibility for them to¡­ you know. It¡¯s scary. It¡¯s scary getting close to people, knowing they might not live for too long.¡±

    ¡°And? Are you going to shut out everyone? Are you going to shelter yourself away? Is that how you wish to live?¡±

    Ruby looked at the elderly woman. Her gentle smile and pleading voice tugged at her heartstrings. But inside her head, an emotional hurricane raged. Memories of the past flooded her mind.

    The time she was saved. The first steps on camp. Her first meal here. First greetings. Her training. But most importantly: Lexy.

    Lexy. The orange-haired woman who saved her from a burning village. The one who sheltered her fed her, told her stories. Cried, laughed, sang, ate. They did everything together. Went everywhere together. Ruby was attached to her like a puppy on a leash. Even in raids, she would never leave Lexy¡¯s side.

    But that¡¯s when it happened. Lexy wasn¡¯t the strongest, nor was she quick on her feet. What made her incredible in battle was technique. Techniques are something humans use to counter their weaknesses. But it only took her so far.

    It was a rainy day, the kind of day where the raindrops seemed to mirror the tears streaming down her face. Ruby stood there, holding the lifeless body of her loved one, feeling numb and in disbelief. The rain soaked through her clothes, but she didn''t care. All she could think about was the person she had lost and the fact that they were now gone forever. The sound of the rain was the only thing that filled the silence as she refused to say her final goodbyes in the pouring rain.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. How could she? Lexy was the only person Ruby cared for. The only person she truly loved.

    It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it? That is what she thought when holding Lexy¡¯s corpse.

    Lexy chose her and loved her, but she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s now gone.

    It¡¯s over. It¡¯s been over. So why, after all these years, couldn¡¯t she move on?

    After all this time, she still thought about that horrid day.

    After peeping back through time, she responded to Uwayna.

    ¡°No,¡± said Ruby calmly. ¡°I want what I had with Lexy. I want someone to love me how I loved her. I want someone to be there for me. I want¡­¡± Her choking voice didn¡¯t allow her to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡±

    ¡°A repeat of the past.¡±

    ¡°The past is gone and cannot be altered. The thing you can change, however, is you. The mindset you carry is rotting that head of yours. Let it go. Let it all go. Start tomorrow not clinging to the past but aiming for a clearer future. It¡¯s a wonderful lifestyle to live by. One with guaranteed happiness, even if it''s just a glimmer.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a glimmer¡­¡± Ruby repeated with a distant look. ¡°Will that even make a difference?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? It may or may not. You might not even find the joy you¡¯re seeking. The potential effort to get closer to everyone may fall in vain. Is that a path you¡¯re willing to take?¡±

    In silence, Ruby got up and put her empty glass and crumby plate in the sink. She headed to the door, where Uwayna questioned where she was going.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Someone your age shouldn¡¯t be up at this time.¡±

    ¡°Is that so,¡± she replied. ¡°I take it with a grain of salt that you¡¯re not going to answer my previous question?¡±

    Ruby opened the door halfway. She took a step out, holding the door open. She mumbled, ¡°I had fun.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Care to repeat those words louder?¡±

    ¡°I had fun,¡± she said louder.

    ¡°Care to look me in the eyes while speaking and not on the ground?¡±

    Ruby gave a quick smirk and closed the door behind her.

 18. Ruby: Reflection of the Past (Part II)

    While walking back to her cabin, she couldn¡¯t help but think about her time with Lexy: conversations, sparring sessions, bonfire events. Everything rushed through her mind like water crashing on a rocky beach. But out of everything, there was one moment, one request that stood out the most.

    ***Flashback***

    The night sky was a blanket of inky black, dotted with glimmering stars that seemed to pulse with life. The wind was strong, and the tiny clouds drifted with the birds. The silver light shone into the hill and lit up the girl in pajamas who sat on a flat rock.

    ¡°The moon sure is beautiful. Isn¡¯t it, Ruby.¡±

    Ruby didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    ¡°Too bad these moments are only temporary.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wh-What? What makes you say that?¡±

    Ruby knew precisely why she said that. Lexy always joked about death. Anything death-related was one big joke to her.

    ¡°Our job isn¡¯t secure. It can¡¯t compare to a merchant who goes to work and comes home later.¡±

    ¡°True, risks are involved. But our job is pretty cool.¡±

    ¡°Cool?¡± Lexy said, almost surprised. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Saving people from danger. Helping others who need help. Inviting others as a family. The things you do as a leader and we do as a cult are pretty amazing.¡±

    Lexy couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ll make a great leader.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Ruby said as if it was an insult. ¡°You''re far more capable than I am.¡±

    ¡°As of now, that¡¯s true,¡± she said while gazing at the moon. ¡°My current abilities are pretty amazing, and I refuse to slow down anytime soon.¡± Her eyes left the moon, focusing on Ruby. ¡°You¡¯re different, though. Your battle IQ is far better than mine, which is saying something. There¡¯s only room for improvement. Give yourself some time to develop.¡±

    ¡°Really? Do you think so? I can be as great as you?¡±

    The smile on Lexy¡¯s face was empty, lacking any genuine emotion or warmth. Her eyes were cold and distant, not reflecting the supposed happiness her smile meant to convey.

    ¡°You credit me far more than I deserve.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lexy looked at Ruby, unsure of how to respond. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, gathering her thoughts. There was a long pause. The only sound in the hills was the soft hum of distant birds.

    ¡°Ruby, can I ask a selfish request?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    She got off her rock, embracing Ruby tighter than ever. Her warm breath tapped her eyes as she whispered something that would stay with Ruby forever.

    ¡°If something happens to me, please lead the cult.¡±

    ***End of Flashback***

    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best, Lexy,¡± sighed the tired Ruby.

    Once she entered her cabin, she plopped on her empty bed, laying on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty pathetic,¡± she scoffed.

    Her mind was empty. She didn¡¯t want to think of anything. She lay in bed and stared at the ceiling. Alone.

    But the loneliness inevitably brings unwanted thoughts.

    What if she connected with her surrounding allies? Even Quinn, who Ruby took as her own child, never really felt like a son. Though she provided him with a roof over his head, she never did anything a genuine, caring mother would do.

    When was the last time she played with him? The last time they ate together? Or even the last time they went somewhere together? Those times were so distant it was like they never happened.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I really am pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Damn right, you are.¡±

    Ruby immediately flung herself upright, her face in total shock. The silvered-hair, bracelet-loving maniac stood over her bed.

    ¡°Ha-Harley? What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°To care for my depressed leader.¡±

    Ruby didn¡¯t know what to say. She sat upright, astonished by this random visit.

    ¡°Thanks for ditching us. The three of us had to take the Rowdy Express while squashed together.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Ruby muttered while facing the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± Harley stated, ¡°Jill walked.¡±

    ¡°You made her walk?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You think I would willingly ride with Jeremy? I could only imagine what his dirty mind was thinking.¡±

    ¡°Save the details. You shouldn¡¯t be barging into my cabin without permission.¡±

    Harley pouted. ¡°Am I not allowed to check on my friend?¡±

    Friend?

    That word made Ruby happy yet empty at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Harley said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the leader and whatnot, so we understand why you¡¯re so hard on yourself. But you¡¯re human, too. It¡¯s ok to show some emotion and not be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What did she mean? Was it ok to show weakness as a leader? But that¡¯s how she got killed. She let her emotions get the best of her. That¡¯s how it happened.

    That¡¯s how she got a sword through her stomach.

    ¡°Forget it. Words aren''t going to do any good. Alright, bring him out!¡±

    Two people crept out of the dark, revealing their faces. One held a small box, while the other was empty-handed.

    ¡°What have the three of you planned?¡± Ruby asked with frightened curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked. Jeremy, release the beast!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± He was going to open the box but was abruptly stopped by Harley.

    Harley, who was visually terrified, yelled as if she was scolding her little brother.

    ¡°Why the hell did you refer to me as ¡®queen''?! These aren''t some weird fantasies that¡¯s kicking in, right?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I did have some weird dream¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Harley shouted, knocking Jeremy to the ground with a punch. ¡°Sorry for the brief delay. My assistant couldn¡¯t do one job. Take two, shall we? Ready? Three, two, one! Jill, release the beast!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Jill? I said to release the beast, meaning open the box.¡±

    ¡°I feel guilty. I mean, Jeremy said he really wanted to do it. That¡¯s all he babbled the ride home.¡±

    Harley slapped her face, giving up. ¡°Ugh, fine. Jeremy, do the honors,¡± she said with zero enthusiasm.

    Jeremy, on the ground with a smile, sat on his knees with the box in his lap. ¡°I owe you a solid, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Just open it already so I can sleep,¡± responded Jill.

    ¡°R-Right. Ready? Go!¡± Jeremy opened the box and plopped it on its side.

    Ruby couldn¡¯t believe it. Were her eyes deceiving her? Were they lying? Maybe she was exhausted to the point of hallucination? No. That couldn¡¯t be true. There was no way her eyes were lying. Not in a moment like this.

    Not at a time like this.

    Out came a ball of fluff and quietness. She could see her reflection through those emerald eyes. Those eyes were so wide. So curious. The black cat took its first few steps, wobbling, looking around the dark room.

    As the cat hobbled closer and closer, a smile spread across her face. A singular tear of joy sprang to her eyes as she stoked its soft fur. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Her brain wasn¡¯t working. It was too much to take in.

    Ruby carefully picked up the cat and placed it on the bed. It didn¡¯t put up a fight, but Ruby could tell it didn¡¯t like being picked up. She stared at her new friend for a few seconds longer.

    Ruby stood, facing the other three. She tried her best, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. They were trapped in the back of her throat, banging on an invisible door. If words were out of the picture, then Ruby had no other choice.

    She hugged them.

    All three of them.

    It was a weak hug, one where the arms refused to work. Expressing her thoughts in words was impossible, so this was the best she could offer. But this was better than words. She was grateful she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Harley patted Ruby on the back. ¡°We care. We care about you a lot. You don¡¯t need to hide your emotions. It¡¯s ok to cry sometimes. We all do it. Me, Jill, Jeremy¡­ especially.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Harley continued, ignoring Jeremy¡¯s interjection.

    ¡°You¡¯re a great leader. The way you shine on the battlefield. The way you plan everything before an attack. The way you lead your people: campfires, picnics, group events. What you gave us, all of us, is beyond what we deserve. But Ruby, one thing separates you from being a great leader and an amazing one. You shelter yourself. You lock yourself away, unwilling to open. Ruby, all we ask is for you to care for us the same way we care for you. Love us the same way we love you because it¡¯s true, Ruby. We love you. We all do.¡±

    Ruby held onto the hug even tighter. Harley¡¯s words pierced a hole in her heart. A hole she didn¡¯t know she needed.

    She thought everyone would die before her. What was the point in forming connections? That was her wicked mindset. They would die, and she would be left alone. Those entwined feelings would eventually come to unfasten towards a dead morning. She would lose them. Lose them all. She would get by on her way. Smile as if nothing even happened.

    How long can someone live like this? How long till they break? Deep down, locked away, the faces of her fallen comrades lay. The people who helped, fed, taught, sparred, led; she remembers them all. How could she possibly forget?

    One by one, those buried memories resurfaced.

    The memories of the fallen and the forgotten.

    She took those days for granted. She took those moments for granted.

    I refuse to live in regret, she thought. While they¡¯re still here, while I¡¯m still here, I¡¯ll make the most of it.

 19. Power

    It was a normal day with a gentle breeze. Though the sun was free, it was still quite chilly¡ªa growing testament to winter. I wore Harley¡¯s fleece coat she got from Clueknicks, which was way more comfortable than my sleeping bag. The hood over my head made me feel like some sort of an assassin.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be cool?

    While sitting on the picnic table with Jeremy and Randy, I chowed down on my warm beef stew with mixed vegetables. It was the perfect meal for this weather. The spices gave a kick, which made me sweat in the cold. My tongue could never handle spice, which was a shame.

    After eating, Randy resumed our training. I was with Jeremy and a few others from Lex¡¯s squad. We focused on the fundamentals, such as swinging in a straight line and whatnot.

    It wasn¡¯t anything exciting. Simply just polishing the basics.

    Training was over, and Randy dismissed everyone except Jeremy. I was curious as to why but didn¡¯t care enough to ask.

    Maybe it was personal? Whatever.

    While walking towards my shared tent, I heard a familiar voice shouting my name. I didn¡¯t even have to guess who it was.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, turning around.

    Harley, whose hands were on her knees, huffed and puffed as if she ran across the world. She said some gibberish that I couldn¡¯t understand.

    Could she catch her breath first before speaking?

    I told her to settle down. When she did, her words became more apparent.

    ¡°I gotta hide from Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re playing hide-and-go-seek. Quick, give me a good place.¡±

    ¡°A good place for what.¡±

    Harley slapped her forehead. ¡°To hide, dummy. You can be stupidly dull at times.¡±

    Hide-and-go-seek? Since when was Harley interested in that?

    ¡°Did you have anything to drink?¡±

    ¡°We have no booze,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°We ran out a few days ago and never got them imported. A total bummer.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°I know right?! It really su¡ªAHHH!¡±

    ¡°Founja.¡±

    ¡°That wasn''t a hundred seconds, cheater.¡¯

    The small child¡¯s cheek spread across his face like butter on toast. ¡°Heh, heh. Foundja! Foundja! My turn to hide.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Jill we were playing and used her as a distraction, knowing I would go to her? Incredible judgment.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a part of this.¡±

    The small child giggled again. ¡°Jilly so serious.¡±

    ¡°Am not. And don¡¯t call me Jilly.¡±

    Harley couldn''t help but throw a playful punch at my arm. ¡°Kid¡¯s right. You¡¯re prettier when you smile, Jilly.¡±

    I squeezed my nails into my palm. ¡°You too?¡±

    Before I could throw my own punch, someone interrupted.

    ¡°Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± The child ran towards the girl dressed in maroon, hugging her waist. She patted him on the head, smiling broader than she usually does.

    ¡°Go back to the tent,¡± she insisted, ¡°see if Klay wants to play.¡±

    ¡°Can Kathy come play? We both play with Klay together,¡± the boy proposed.

    Ruby nodded, and the boy skipped his way back home.

    ¡°Klay? Is that the cat¡¯s name?¡± Harley asked in a hopeful manner.

    ¡°Quinn¡¯s choice. It¡¯s a cute name, so I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking more like Mr. Fuzzlebop or Orangedash.¡±

    ¡°He does have a wild naming sense.¡± She paused, clearing her throat. ¡°We can discuss that another time. The reason for my interruption was to inform you that scouts found a new bandit base nine miles east. They counted twenty-six men. Their defenses look solid but not great. Also, they are carrying a generous amount of loot. Lex¡¯s group will raid tomorrow tonight.¡±

    ¡°And why are you telling us this?¡± Asked Ruby.

    ¡°Because you were on scouting duty today.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Today¡¯s Thursday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Friday.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re apologizing to the wrong person,¡± said Ruby calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who does the scouting as long as it gets done. But you know who cares for the tiny details, right?¡±

    Harley slapped her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll confront Nadia later.¡± She didn¡¯t sound too happy about that.

    ¡°That would be for the best.¡± She turns her eyes to me. ¡°Jill, why don¡¯t you join Lex¡¯s group for tonight¡¯s raid? It¡¯ll be good practice and a chance for redemption.¡±

    A chance for redemption? This was perfect. I could show my steady improvement and gain experience at the same time. Plus, my ace card was on deck. Though we¡¯ve only spoken once, it was still somewhere inside me. I wasn¡¯t sure how to communicate with it freely.

    I tried calling its name. Well, I¡¯ve just been calling it ¡°thingy.¡±

    Damn, I¡¯m so clueless.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    But there was no time to dwell over it. It was an easy decision. But before I could even make it, Harley interpreted.

    ¡°What? No. Jill¡¯s in Nadia¡¯s group with me. You can¡¯t just demote her like that. That¡¯s power abuse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ok, Harley. I¡¯ve improved since then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. What if the same thing happens again? I won¡¯t be there to protect you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be babied. Have a little faith in me.¡±

    Harley let out an aggressive sigh. ¡°Whatever. Just make sure you¡¯re close to the others.¡±

    I¡¯m glad she accepted without much of a fuss. The most I could do was smile, reassuring my safety.

    ¡°Well, that settles that. Harley, since you missed today¡¯s duty, help set up the cabins in the north.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Harley gave another fuss but was quickly dismissed by Ruby. Once Harley left, I asked Ruby what the cabins were.

    She told me it''s a compact village a few miles away. The cult saved them from bandits a few times, so in reparations, the villagers allowed us to stay in their cabins for the winter. It was better than sleeping in a tent, for sure.

    Ruby and I went our separate ways. I left camp without anyone questioning and headed to a recently discovered spot.

    In front of me was a hill covered with trees and a green beacon. The sound of rustling leaves and snapping twigs echoed beneath my feet. The climb demanded stamina as it got steeper with each step. Nonetheless, the view from the top kept me going. My chest squeezed as I climbed the incline through the emerald sea.

    I was alone. I always enjoyed the company. Even the tiniest interactions ease my soul. But today, with what was to come, I had no other choice.

    ¡°Can you hear me, thingy?¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear.¡±

    This was the first time I heard its voice in a while. A voice too high for a man but too low for a woman. The voice of the creature inside me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called you multiple times before, yet today you decide to answer. How come?¡±

    ¡°Communicating requires energy I don¡¯t have. However, if you are participating in battle, I¡¯ll gain plenty then.¡±

    So it heard my conversation?

    ¡°What happens if you run out of energy?¡±

    ¡°The state will be worse than my current self. Life is viewed deep underwater. My senses grow weaker, unable to be used properly. You won¡¯t be able to use me. I bet you don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±, I said. ¡°I want to use you. I want to use your power to accomplish my goals. That¡¯s why I¡¯m standing on this peak alone. I want to test your power now. Test its safety. See what happens to my body.¡±

    ¡°Understandable. After all, it is your body. The better you are, the more you care for yourself, the more it benefits me. I¡¯m grateful that I have a sensible host.¡±

    Thingy sounded truly relieved, which was a good thing. We should build our trust till it¡¯s unbreakable. It¡¯ll be best for the two of us.

    ¡°So what should I do? How do I give you control of my body?¡± I¡¯ll give it up. If this works, then I¡¯ll have a chance with the SCAR agent.

    The creature was a tad startled by my quick request.¡°You are willing to give up your body without second guessing? Quite intriguing.¡±

    ¡°What other choice do I have? This is the only way.¡±

    ¡°Well then, if this is your desire, then I shall grant it.¡±

    I loosened my body, ready for what was to come.

    ¡°Empty everything,¡± It said, ¡°Imagine your soul leaving your body.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°One step at a time.¡±

    I took a miniature deep breath and held my arms slightly outwards. I did what the creature instructed. A little ghostly figure rose from my body, heading to the sky.

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°Do not speak.¡±, instructed the creature. ¡°Now, clear your head. Your mind must become vacant. Not a single thought should cross.¡±

    I followed its instructions. Darkness was the only thing seen. My mind rejected every thought bubble out of sheer determination.

    ¡°This will contradict what I previously said. Fill your mind with hatred¡ªno¡ªrather overflow it. Malice. Rage. Hatred. Despair. Release it all. Feed me all of it.¡±

    The memories swept over me like a tidal wave, and I could not fight them off. The horrors of my past threatened to swallow me, and I felt like I was drowning in a sea of remorse and anguish. I felt as though I was imprisoned in a nightmare with no way out since the thoughts were a jumbled mess, each one more unsettling than the last. I reflected on the day I had lost everything, a day that had forever altered the course of my life. That image was so vivid that I could almost taste the fear.

    It was torture. It was absolute torture¡ªmaybe even worse. But for strength. For insurance. To be able to protect so history never repeats itself, it was a must.

    A must.

    The past was an obstacle. I did the hard part. I climbed over. Now, all I had to do was live it over.

    Fill me in despair, hate, anger. Feed it to the creature.

    Let me be able to do this.

    Let me¡­let me¡­

    ***

    Blood. A drop of blood rolled down my cheek, replacing a normal tear.

    Blood. Why was blood dripping out of my socket?

    Did it work? Did the creature have control of me? It didn¡¯t feel right, though.

    I could see everything. Everything was so bright. The textures of the surrounding trees popped more than ever. I could hear everything clearly, much better than usual. It didn¡¯t feel as though I was underwater. It was the complete opposite. I could see much better. Though the sky was blanketed with dense clouds, obscuring the sun, it still looked as if it was clear as day. I could hear much better. Squirrels raced through the rustling leaves. I could hear them perfectly.

    ¡°Jill,¡± said the creature. ¡°I was wrong.¡± It paused in thought. ¡°I got it completely wrong. You don¡¯t surrender your body to me. I surrender my power to you.¡±

    What?

    So, what I was experiencing was its power. Heightened senses? Was that really it? No. It can¡¯t be. It promised me so much more.

    Hold on. Don¡¯t jump the block too early, I thought.

    ¡°Are you saying you lend me your abilities while I have total control of myself?¡±

    ¡°Not quite sure. Since I don¡¯t have control of you, we could assume. It¡¯s better to put this to the test. But how¡­?¡±

    I walked to the biggest boulder in sight. ¡°If you successfully gave me your power, we can assume my strength is above human. I¡¯ll punch a rock with full force. If it takes some damage, we can safely say it worked. If I take damage, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Willing to risk your body for answers? Courageous.¡±

    ¡°More like desperation.¡±

    I swung my arms back a few times, ready for impact. My wrist could break. The pain could be fatal. It¡¯s ok, though. I had to do this for the sake of confirmation.

    My fist was tightly clenched, and the veins in my arms bulged. My entire body was tense, ready to unleash its power in one explosive blow. I lined up my punch, cocked my fist back, then swung with everything.

    It sounded like a thunderclap as the boulder crumbled. My strength rattled the ground like I had crushed the rock with a thousand hammers. Rock shards were scattered around. Despite this, my hand remained unscratched and unscarred. I stood there, beaming with pride at my own strength, my chest throbbing with exhilaration.

    ¡°You said this isn¡¯t close to your full power?¡±

    ¡°As of now, yes. The more you use me, the more power I will be able to lend you.¡±

    I let out a deep laugh filled with arrogance and confidence as if the mere notion of defeat was beyond the realm of possibility. I gleamed with amusement, and my smirk hinted at my newly found power. The laughter was so powerful it reflected the spirit of someone who stood above all others.

    ¡°So this is what salvation is? This is what joy is? I feel amazing. So¡­strong I could take on that SCAR agent right now.¡±

    While gazing at my unbreakable fist, a sharp pain emerged from my head. I crumbled to the ground, straining in pain. It felt like someone swung a hammer with full force. It lasted a few seconds till it magically vanished.

    ¡°Wha¡ªWhat was that?¡±

    ¡°I took my power back. It¡¯s futile to use energy on nothing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll give it back at the raid, right?¡± I asked with a hint of desperation.

    ¡°Give it back? It¡¯s mine to begin with. But yes, I will lend it when the time comes. In the meantime, I will rest. Don¡¯t expect a word from me till then.¡±

 20. Lexs Ridiculous Rules

    I went back to camp, where a large crowd was formed. They shouted vulgar, violent language that caught me off guard. Curious, I squeezed my way to check the inner circle.

    ¡°Is that all? Quite the disappointment. I was seeking something more intense.¡±

    ¡°More intense? Well, hate to break it to¡­ oh¡­¡± The bracelet-loving guardian was on one knee, her sword piercing the soil. Her poor posture, along with her chest visually rising, made it evident that she was exhausted.

    She faced an opponent she feared. An opponent she didn¡¯t get along with too well but did her best to do so. An opponent no member of the Bariac Cult would dare challenge.

    The defeated, silvered-haired woman forced her way up as she expressed a faint grin.

    ¡°Sorry, Nadia. Jill¡¯s watching.¡±

    ¡°And what does a spectator have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it won¡¯t look good on me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Asked Nadia. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize in advance for the damage your body will take.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I hope you realize your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± she said with a blade pressed against her neck.

    The crowd cheered as they collapsed on the two warriors, showcasing their utmost respect. Even though they weren¡¯t going for the kill, it was still nail-biting, watching their swords skim their loose hair strands.

    Serious as ever, Nadia ignored the crowd and walked away as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, Harley smiled as people complimented her durability in standing against Nadia. She was an extremely tough fighter, probably the strongest the cult had to offer. The fact that Harley was able to manage her own was something special.

    She didn¡¯t need any powers or abilities. Her raw strength was enough.

    Why couldn¡¯t that be the case for me?

    ¡°Jill,¡± Ruby said on the ground, ¡°The raids¡¯ tonight, right?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Take care of yourself. I won¡¯t be there for you. I¡¯ll be gone for a week.¡±

    ¡°A week? Where¡¯re you going?¡±

    She got up. ¡°To the village up north. I¡¯ll be helping them set up for winter.¡± Harley didn¡¯t sound happy at all.

    ¡°Why you out of everyone?¡±

    ¡°Because I missed my scouting job. I could¡¯ve gotten a pass if I won against Nadia. But, oh well, she¡¯s strong. It was fun while it lasted.¡±

    We talked a little more until Harley hugged me, saying her goodbyes. I¡¯m going to have the tent to myself for a week. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d gone a day without Harley. Now I had to go a week without her?

    How would I manage? It¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t live without her or anything, but she¡¯s why this place felt so lively. The bickering with Jermey, the talks we have at night while snuggled up in our sleeping bags, our miniature sparring matches.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    How would I go a week without any of that?

    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that this was only temporary. There was a bigger goal in mind. A goal that I was set on. One where I would leave here for.

    Right. This stay is only temporary. These people are only temporary. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing we¡¯ll be separate for a bit. It¡¯ll be good practice for the inevitable future.

    While I pondered my potential future, someone called my name from behind. Considering they didn¡¯t have to shout, they were most likely close. I turned around and, to my surprise, was greeted by someone I had hardly spoken to.

    ¡°Yo. My bad for stopping you, but do you mind if we can chat for a few?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re raidin¡¯ with me, so I gotta cover a few things. It¡¯s nothing important, just tips that could prevent you from being killed.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that important?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my tent. I can¡¯t think straight with a bunch of people. It feels like I¡¯m being listened to. Do you ever get that feeling?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I replied with hesitation, only because that question threw me off for no good reason.

    ¡°Well shit, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tryna organize my closet later, so I¡¯ll be quick with our convo.¡±

    Lex, one of the three squad leaders, showed me the way to his cabin. Inside, it was neatly organized, and everything seemed polished. Everything. From chairs, tables, countertops, floors, everything sparkled as if the place was brand new.

    ¡°Have a seat on the couch,¡± he instructed as he plopped on the chair across with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°My God, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    I followed his instructions, taking the couch he offered. While sitting silently, Lex complained about how his clothes needed washing and how the people on laundry duty were lazier than pigs. I zoned out, focusing on his disgusting, vibrant clothing. He always wore the brightest colors known to man. Yellow and orange are a terrible combination of colors, but somehow, he rocked it without shame. It¡¯s beyond me.

    ¡°You agree?¡±

    Dammit, he asked a question, and I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Time to play neutral.

    ¡°I mean, whatever works for you.¡±

    ¡°Shit, rook, you¡¯re absolutely correct. It¡¯s my problem and mine alone. It¡¯s not like I can slap it on someone else¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Y-Ya.¡±

    ¡°So, anything new with you? This is like, what¡­the second or third time we¡¯ve spoken? Shit. It actually might be.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­¡± I replied with my eyes darting around the room.

    ¡°Shit¡­I really just wanna lie down. Dealing with Nadia¡¯s complaining took a toll and a half on my mind.¡±

    ¡°Complaining? How so?¡±

    He threw his hands in the air, playing innocent. ¡°Like I know. Just B.S. about me not taking my role seriously. Nothing new.¡± He did sound drained.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    There was a gap between our words until Lex shouted.

    ¡°Alrighty! Enough with this shit, and let¡¯s get to business. I have three rules that every cult member must follow. The reason for three is that two is too little, four is an even number that feels illegal to do, and five is too much, so three it is. Plus, it makes my P.P.P. acronyms come into play.¡±

    ¡°P.P.P.?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Pre, present, post. Three rules, three p¡¯s, so a rule for each ¡®p.¡¯ So my pre-rule, aka rule number one, is very simple. Use the restroom before we leave. I hate stopping once we start marchin¡¯. It''s a simple rule everyone can follow. Rule number two is simple. Don¡¯t get killed. I don¡¯t care if you walk away with only one limb or lose both ears and such but don¡¯t die. Explaining to Ruby how and why someone lost their life is much scarier than you might imagine, and I hate going through that. I won¡¯t forgive you if you die on me, so no dying.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the plan to begin with.

    ¡°So we have up to P.P. in the acronym. P.P¡­¡±

    Lex tried his best to stifle their giggles, but they kept bubbling up from deep within, threatening to escape at any moment. His cheeks turned red with the effort of holding them back, and his eyes squeezed shut as they attempted to maintain a straight face.

    He took a few deep breaths, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m a mature adult, I¡¯m a mature adult, I¡¯m a mature adult.¡±

    Ignorant of what was happening, the best I could do was awkwardly sit in silence as he fought with himself.

    ¡°Ok¡­Ok¡­I¡¯m ok now. Now for the final rule. You must be a part of the group dance during the bonfire. It¡¯s nothing complicated, just clapping your hands and shit. One thing to point out is if you break rule two, you would also be breaking rule three. So just don¡¯t break rule two.¡±

    How is he a squad leader¡­?

    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that he was. Unlike Nadia, from what I¡¯ve seen, he showed no true quality of being one.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± I asked, wanting to leave.

    ¡°Basically. Just don¡¯t make my life difficult.¡±

    Without a word, I stood, leaving the cabin until his voice stopped me.

    ¡°One more thing,¡± he said. ¡°Nadia spilled tea about the last raid. Try not to repeat history.¡±

    I scoffed at the bright clown, closing the door behind me.

 21. Release it All

    We walked towards our destination in the chilly breeze. It wasn¡¯t too bad, but it was enough to make me stash my fingers in my pockets. Jermey and I trailed the pack, discussing whatever was on our minds. Well, his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think I¡¯m one of the better cooks.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about my cooking? Do you like it? Is it a bit spicy for your bud?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­? Really? I¡¯ll try my best next time to make it just right.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°Jill¡­? Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    He grabbed me by the shoulders, shaking my skin off. ¡°You weren¡¯t even listening to me! Bastard!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s whatever,¡± he growled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lex shouted from afar. ¡°Can you guys hurry the fuck up!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± Jeremy yelled back.

    While we made haste to catch up, a question streamed down my mind that I had to ask.

    ¡°Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°Yer?¡±

    ¡°Why are there only nine of us? Considering the numbers that the base has, we should have more, no?¡±

    ¡°Ya, Lex tends to under-prepare for raids. It¡¯s a hassle trying to fend off multiple attackers at once, but they usually aren¡¯t highly skilled.¡±

    ¡°Has Ruby said anything to him? I guess, to like, you know, prepare a bit more?¡±

    He snickered, ¡°Not my responsibility, so I don¡¯t stress over it. You shouldn¡¯t either. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t die.¡±

    What a genius.

    ***

    The biting chill gripped my skin, sending shivers through my body. My fingers constantly rubbed against each other, and my teeth clattered despite my efforts to hide it. I didn¡¯t deserve the right to bash someone else''s preparation.

    ¡°Alrighty, peeps, we stop here,¡± Lex said, dropping his bag carelessly. ¡°Form a circle and shit. Y¡¯all know the drill.¡± Once everyone was in a circle, they interlocked their fingers, slamming their chest. ¡°Fuck¡­I¡¯m supposed to give an admirable speech. Shit, whatever, may we bleed together. Heh, that kinda rhymed.¡±

    ¡°May we bleed together,¡± repeated everyone.

    Lex continued. ¡°Y¡¯all ready?¡±

    ¡°Is there a battle plan?¡±

    Lex looked at me like a deformed animal. ¡°Battle plan? Ppffff. Fuck, don¡¯t die.¡±

    I refuse to raid with this man ever again.

    ¡°Any other shitty questions? If not, give ¡®em hell.¡±

    I charged in with the rest without a plan. This wasn¡¯t ideal for me since I wasn¡¯t sure how to properly raid. Last time, I was stuck outside watching the base reduce into ashes. It was frustrating watching from afar, unable to do anything.

    Today will be different, I repeated.

    I wasn¡¯t going to sit around and do nothing. I refuse to be helpless like before. It¡¯s my turn. My turn to prove my worth. My turn to test my ace.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°There¡¯s a wall ahead,¡± someone announced.

    ¡°Get the torches ready!¡±

    ¡°Got ¡®em.¡± Someone chucked fully lit torches across the wall.

    It wasn''t that big of a wall, but definitely one we couldn¡¯t climb. Made with giant logs that pointed upwards, it would be difficult to hold a solid grip.

    ¡°Dinkle! Don¡¯t yeet them on the other side!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bound to hit something.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even light ¡®em properly! Our surprise attack started with dead torches!¡±

    The two went back and forth, butting heads. I leaned into Jermey¡¯s ear, asking where Lex was since he was nowhere around.

    He replied with a similar tone. ¡°He sits out. He doesn¡¯t enjoy participating ¡®cause he fears that he¡¯ll stain his clothes.¡±

    Yep, never raiding with Lex ever again.

    ¡°And these arguments¡­are they normal?¡±

    ¡°Someone always has something to complain about. Believe it or not, it isn¡¯t as bad as it normally is.¡±

    I pointed to the mess, whispering with urgency. ¡°He pinned his comrade with a dagger.¡±

    Jermey casually shrugged it off like it was a regular occurrence. ¡°It happens.¡±

    On the verge of expressing some anger, I bottle up the courage to lash at not-so-serious comrades. Jermey must¡¯ve noticed my anger since he tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. It¡¯s for your safety.¡±

    ¡°For my safety?¡± I repeated as a question. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Jill,¡± he grabbed my arm, concerned, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If anything happens to you, I¡ª¡±

    I snatched my arm away, ignoring his warning. ¡°Someone has to lead.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You win. But I won¡¯t be able to do anything if anything happens.¡±

    I sighed an aggravated one. I had the urge to rip someone¡¯s scalp off.

    ¡°Do you guys mind taking this somewhat seriously?¡± I hissed, ¡°The enemy is on the other side of the walls, and we¡¯re out here making too much noise. There¡¯s gotta be an entrance. Let¡¯s settle down and find it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who made you boss,¡± asked a man with a rather repulsive, raspy voice, as if he¡¯s been shouting all his life.

    ¡°If no one is going to step up, then I will.¡±

    He looked around, giggling at my words. ¡°Pack it up, everyone. The Queen will handle this on her own.¡± The others followed with giggles of their own.

    He continued. ¡°Rookie, you¡¯re unaware of this, so let me explain. Everyone in Lex¡¯s group has one desire: to stand out. We compete with each other. If someone shines a little brighter from the next, it doesn¡¯t do good for us. What do you think happens to someone who tries to be better than others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be better. I want to get the job done.¡±

    ¡°A humble answer,¡± he growled, spitting yellow mucus on the dirt. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than us, don¡¯t you? Just because you raided with Nadia, you think we¡¯re inferior to you?¡±

    The crowd got rowdy. It was almost like being in a street performance where everyone¡¯s eyes were attached to your body. Their hawk-like eyes stroked a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°N-No. It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Is that so?¡±

    Someone locked my arms from behind. I struggled, unable to pull free. His arms were similar to Randy¡¯s, which was saying something. My arms rendered me powerless to fight back. He leaned close to my ear, menacingly whispering:

    ¡°Struggle, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    My heart skipped a few beats. There was no way they would do something. After all, we¡¯re in the same cult. Why would they do anything? Why would they? I surrounded myself with optimistic thoughts, but it only took me so far. Regardless of my thoughts, I was at the mercy of everyone else.

    ¡°Teach her a lesson!¡± Someone exclaimed.

    ¡°Pound her face in the soil!¡±

    ¡°Strangle her purple!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame no one here can save you,¡± he said, pointing at the crowd. ¡°In theory, they can, they just won¡¯t. Why, you wonder? It¡¯s simple. No one likes a know-it-all.¡± He closer, licking his filthy lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, just a little lesson for the future.¡±

    ¡°Do anything, and I¡¯ll tell Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Using connections as a shield? Are you trying to piss me off more?

    He whined back and released a devastating punch to my stomach. Blood rushed up my esophagus. Mucus leaked through my lip. I struggled to remain standing, my hands tried clutching to my stomach, but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell Ruby. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Jeremy?¡±

    ¡°Bl¡­uff. You¡ªBlu¡­ffing.¡±

    He squatted and met my eyes. ¡°Bluffing? I¡¯m sure if we tell Ruby that Jeremy died a heroic death in the raid, she wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing.¡±

    No way. I refused to believe it. He¡¯s bluffing. He had to be. Why kill your squad mate to prove a point?

    ¡°Cray.¡± It was a distant, rough voice from behind.

    ¡°Lovely! You caught the rat who went to tell. I owe you a solid, Martin. So is he unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that,¡± the Cray whispered, ¡°Your buddy has been caught, unconscious. Will he awake if tossed in a fire?¡±

    ¡°Lay one¡­one hand and I¡¯ll¡ª!¡±

    The person behind whipped me to the ground. I was encircled by a mob of raiders, leaving me with no time to protect myself. They surged in swiftly, beating me from all sides with kicks and punches. I was overpowered and helpless to resist the rapid attack. The repetition of blows had my head spinning, and I could feel blood dripping from my lips and nose.

    My eyesight became hazy. I felt like I was going to faint. My thoughts were scrambled, unable to make sense. I closed my eyes, seeing black¡ªnothing but black.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you? Angry that you got beaten to a plum. Angry about what they¡¯ll do to Jeremy? Do you feel it? The blazing inferno of hatred flowing in your veins? Thoughts of malice reeking through your pores? You wish for revenge, correct? You want to show your capabilities. Your blood is my blood. Your wrath is my wrath. Plague them with fear. Show no mercy. Run rampant. Release it. Release it all.¡±

 22. Cray: Angelic Devil

    While the fire blazed on, the sound of sizzling flames and the smell of smoke filled the air. He heard the terrified shouts of the bandits as they desperately sought to flee the blaze, but it was too late. The wooden structures were already on fire, and the flames engulfed them. The heat was oppressive. His skin felt like it was scalding under the scolding sun, and the smoke made his eyes weep. But he adapted to it. Burning bandit bases was second nature. The smoke, logs falling, slippin¡¯ through the flames; it was a typical Saturday. The type of Saturday he loved and the type he wouldn¡¯t trade. The enemies coughed, their eyes burning with discomfort. It¡¯s a pity not being used to the ashes. The bandits experienced a sensation of powerlessness as they gazed out on their burning base.

    ¡°For the last time, Chase, quit lettin¡¯ these spineless bastards escape. You got one job. Do it properly.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not talking, Mr. Low-Tolerance-To-Booze.¡±

    He gritted his teeth, fantasizing about biting Chase¡¯s ear off. Words were about to fall out of his mouth, but he was startled shut by the noise of colliding blades.

    ¡°Get yer head back in it, Cray,¡± Arnold rumbled while holding off a bandit.

    He used pure technique to alter his sword¡¯s angle to give a clean cut on the upper chest. The bandit, who was dressed in all gray with a scarf covering his face, grabbed onto his wound, stumbling to the ground.

    ¡°Aaaand there¡¯s another one,¡± Arnald said, finishing him off.

    ¡°Good shit, dude.¡±

    ¡°Chase. Ya don¡¯t have a single mark on ya.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t been doin¡¯ much,¡± he said.

    ¡°Cause you¡¯ve been letting them run by you,¡± Cray replied, wanting to shove Chase¡¯s face into the ground.

    ¡°He smart, if anything. Can¡¯t get injured if yer useless.¡±

    ¡°An insult or a complaint? Which is it?¡±

    ¡°Interpret it as ya feel,¡± said Arnald while walking away.

    ¡°Where you going,¡± Cray asked.

    He stopped and looked back for a split second. ¡°Finna finds Jackie and asks for an apple. Want one?¡±

    He shook his head even though Arnold wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°I¡¯m good. I''m gonna infiltrate the stash hall.¡±

    ¡°The stash hall? Is there a brain in your head?¡±

    Cray insisted Chase relax, saying how it¡¯ll be worth it in the end. Arnold, who was visibly concerned, advised Cray not to push his luck.

    ¡°Quit sulking. I survived burning buildings before. I can do it again. Do you know how much loot this place might have? Over twenty bandits with a decent-sized base. If history repeats, we¡¯d have enough for gambling in Clueknicks or even Walisbirg. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, what y¡¯all say.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get the right to stop ya. Yer capable of making yer own decision.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Cray threw a friendly punch at Chase. ¡°I ain¡¯t gonna die. Not until I finally win in blackjack.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± Chase said, punching back.

    While the flames challenged the clouds covering the moon, and the dense smoke revealed the coughing enemies, the three friends exchanged brotherly smiles.

    ***

    It was the most significant structure the base had. One where bandits got together to dine. Long tables stretched like a runway with chairs close together. All of that was destroyed. With orange and crimson tongues licking hungrily at the walls and windows, the once¨Cstately hall was now engulfed in flames. Waves of heat surged forth, sweltering the atmosphere and making it impossible to approach too closely. The noise of glass breaking and wood bursting was deafening as the flames ate everything in its path.

    Goodness. How in the world¡ª¡±

    How was he going to find loot? That question spun around his brain like a hamster on a wheel. But that question was nothing new. He asked himself that particular question every raid. And every raid, he came back with outis coins to spend.

    Every time.

    Judging by the pattern, the most extensive stash of loot was stored in the food hall. So it wasn¡¯t like he was guessing. He knew the drill.

    He gingerly moved through the blazing hall, his boots crunching on the debris and the dense smoke stinging his eyes. Even though he was used to the sting, it was still annoying.

    Sweat streamed down his cheeks as he moved deeper in the sweltering heat. He continued not caring.

    ¡°Achh¡­¡± The smoke got to him. Struggling to breathe, he hurried his steps, risking injury. ¡°Where is this son of a¡ªshit!¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    He fell on the ashy floor, holding his ankle. The pain throbbed, making the situation more complicated than it already was. He winced as his ankle protested any movement. Wooden logs scattered around the place like a flower field. But except walking through a plush carpet and smelling the sweet fragrance of blossoms. It was a deathtrap with air so thick it was a choking hazard.

    He wasn¡¯t watching his step. He chose to speedrun through rather than take his time. But in a situation like this, who would tiptoe their way through when a burning log could come tumbling down, crushing their skull? Wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to skip as gracefully as they could?

    ¡°Phffft. Dammit! Not again! Stupid ass ankle.¡±

    His ankles have been weak since birth. Different shoes, exercises, stretches, nothing worked. It¡¯s like a foreverlasting curse, unable to be broken. He could do everything normally, but sometimes, his ankle taps out as if it was underwater for too long.

    While struggling to get up, he heard a voice. It caught him by surprise, so he enhanced his hearing and shut out everything else.

    Who would be here? A bandit? Impossible. The voice wasn¡¯t begging to escape this hell. It was a calm, relaxed tone. Like someone casually taking a stroll down a dirt path.

    ¡°Do you wish to live?¡±

    It was the voice. A faint voice muffled by the cracking of fire. A feminine voice so soothing it could make a man with night terrors sleep peacefully.

    ¡°Wh-Who¡¯s there?¡± Cray asked, rightly shivering.

    ¡°Do you want help?¡± Replied the voice.

    ¡°Ye-Yes! Please! My God, Jackie, please don¡¯t be playing a prank right now!¡± He had a gut feeling it was her. After all, she was the only conscious woman in the group. Jackie wasn¡¯t a typical prankster. She would attempt very questionable jokes. Once, she put shards of glass in someone¡¯s drink, ¡°saving¡± the victim right before a sip was taken.

    ¡°Jackie, please help me out. I fucked up my ankle again.¡±

    An apple rolled towards Cray. He looked at it bug-eyed.

    ¡°Are you serious?! Jackie, please! Don¡¯t give me this shit, and help me!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to save you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just get me outta here!¡±

    And that¡¯s when he saw it. Cray attempted to scream but was unable to do so because his throat felt dry and tight. His handicapped body became utterly immobilized. He was confined to lying there and gazing up at the figure standing over him. Standing over him was a woman with her hair all over the place. It wasn¡¯t Jackie, that¡¯s for sure. Jackie¡¯s hair was much shorter. Shadows covered their features, but he could still feel her heartless, icy gaze bore into him. His breaths were coming in harsh, short spurts, and she could feel his heart thumping in his chest.

    ¡°Relax,¡± said the woman, ¡°No need to stutter. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    Cray couldn¡¯t spit a word. Drenched in an ocean of sweat, all his vulnerable body could do was stare at the figure.

    She squatted to Cray¡¯s level, brushing her hair aside, which led Cray to take the hardest shallow ever. He wanted to run away. It was meaningless, though. His body knew it was incapable of doing so. He wanted to believe it was his imagination.

    She whispered something. Her voice was so light, as if it could be blown away. Yet her presence dominated the place.

    ¡°Y-Y-Y-Your¡­eye. It¡¯s r-red.¡±

    ¡°Your comrades said the same. My left one, correct?¡±

    He nodded. That was all the movement his body could do.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s true.¡± She moved her hair back even further, exposing her entire face.

    Cray slapped his mouth in disbelief. His eyes darted as if a million things were happening at once. That face was so familiar.

    The face of his supposed comrade.

    ¡°R-Rook?¡±

    ¡°Surprise.¡±

    He stroked his cheek, the bones in his hand rattling. ¡°Face¡­it¡¯s¡­¡±

    She did the same but softer. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not mine.¡±

    ¡°Ba-Bandits?¡± He nervously smiled.

    ¡°Bandits? I didn¡¯t fight any bandits.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­whose¡­is it?¡±

    She smiled arrogantly as if she could take on the entire world. No obstacle would be enough to stop her.

    ¡°Your comrades sure know how to put up a fight.¡±

    Cray¡¯s stomach dropped. The place got instantly hotter. It was like swimming in boiling coal tar. He felt sick. So sick he thought his throat would explode due to the overloading vomit rushing up.

    Her face was covered in blood. Along with her red eye and his comrade¡¯s blood, Cray thought he was looking at a demon.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to tell you. Put the pieces together.¡±

    He coughed. He coughed hard enough to make himself believe his eyes flew out of his sockets. The main indication that they were till there was his teary vision.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry! Please spare me! I beg of you!¡± He cried, clasping his hands together in a prayer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show mercy.¡± She grabbed Cray by his hair, looking dead in his darting eyes. ¡°But if you touch Jeremy or any of my friends ever again, I won¡¯t be so forgiving.¡±

    ¡°N-No! Never! I won¡¯t bat an eye at them. You have my word.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± she smiled. ¡°Since we came to a compromise, I¡¯ll be leaving. See you soon, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Wait! My ankle¡ªI can¡¯t walk.¡±

    She turned around, revealing a hellish grin. A grin not even a demon wore. One so frightening, so threatening, the devil himself would back away.

    ¡°Is that my problem?¡±

    ¡°You bitch! You said you¡¯ll show me mercy!¡±

    ¡°I will, but will the fire?¡±

    Her voice was calm, like walking along a waterfall or sitting alone while drinking booze, thinking empty-mindedly. It was a voice of innocence.

    But her appearance. Blood, torn clothing, messy hair. She looked as if she came from battle. That wasn¡¯t even the worst part.

    Her eye.

    Her crimson devil eye. Something otherworldly. It''s something from a fantasy story. Was she a demon disguised as a human?

    He collapsed on his back. Meaninglessly, he held out his hand, staring at the depths of the loose pieces of wood above. There was nothing he could do. Nothing his body would allow him to do. He knew that. He knew struggling was useless. It was only a matter of time.

    He replayed the final words he heard from the devil. Those words shrunk the constant crackling. Cray thought about responding, but he held back. Her words weren¡¯t wrong. They weren¡¯t at all. They weren¡¯t threatening like her appearance, nor were they angelic like her voice.

    But she spoke the truth.

    In the final seconds of life, he said, ¡°Bastard¡¯s right.¡±

    And the piles of flaming wood collapsed on top of him.

 23. Creatures Aftermath

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Randy said while standing over me.

    I rubbed my cheek, focusing my attention on something rather than the sting.

    ¡°You¡¯re going harder than usual,¡± I said, getting up.

    ¡°Are you expecting me to go forever easy? You¡¯re improving, so it¡¯s only appropriate that I adjust.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± He was right. My technique, stamina, agility, reaction¡ªbasically everything improved since Randy¡¯s training. Even when there¡¯s no training, I would plead with Randy for at least an hour of his time. I credit my discipline and determination for that.

    Randy picked up his sword and marched towards the woods. I was curious as to why, so I yelled out his name.

    ¡°Go home,¡± said Randy as he continued to walk.

    Whatever, I thought with a yawn.

    What I was going to ask wouldn¡¯t be important anyway.

    It¡¯s been a week since the raid. It has been a week since using the thingy in a legitimate situation. I couldn¡¯t recall much. Well, it¡¯s either I actually couldn¡¯t remember, or I didn¡¯t want to remember. But anyway, when I was back to normal, I reported the incident to Lex, who threw himself into a tree.

    I claimed the scouts miss-calculated, saying there were a few ridiculously skilled bandits. That made him throw himself again. He whined and complained about explaining to Ruby, so much so that I didn¡¯t think he cared about the lives of his comrades.

    Jeremy woke up, not remembering what happened before he got knocked unconscious. In front of Lex, I told Jeremry that he was ganged up on by a group of bandits and saved by Arnold, who was killed later in the battle. They didn¡¯t question much, so I could safely say my lies weren¡¯t blatant.

    Lex reported the incident to Ruby. I didn¡¯t know what was said in the tent, which irritated me. I would¡¯ve felt much more comfortable knowing how Lex communicated the situation to her.

    They held a ceremony in honor of everyone who died during the raid. A bonfire was set, along with a few prayers. The entire cult came together to celebrate their lives.

    However, there was someone suspicious of me.

    Nadia.

    She stared at me like a hawk fishing for its prey. It was scary. At one point, she asked to chat in private. I took her offer, and she brought me to her place.

    She questioned how Jeremy and I were the only ones to make it out. I shrugged it off, wondering that myself. The interrogation lasted a solid twenty minutes. I stuck to my story like a leach, refusing to let go. Nadia wasn¡¯t happy at all. There was the look of vengeance in her eyes, which made me crack a cold sweat. I guess she didn¡¯t appreciate how I called out her scouts.

    Flash forward to today, and Nadia was still giving me cold looks. Sometimes, I debated whether to have a few words, but each time, I chickened out. Something about her just felt off to me.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Whatever. I was glad those bastards got what they deserved. Though I had no idea the thingy¡¯s abilities were this powerful, I fought without fear. I felt like I could take on an entire army. Confidence surrounded me with open arms.

    After training, I worked up an appetite. I went to the kitchen, where I was welcomed with yells.

    ¡°Citrus, there¡¯s too much salt!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª? Impossible. I added two scoops like you said.¡±

    Steam emitted from his head. ¡°I said two pinches! Not two scoops! And why in the world would you add two spoons for an omelet to begin with? Common sense, please!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry, Jeremy. I tend to get mixed up when it comes to math.¡±

    Jeremy looked at Citrus as if a plant was growing on his head. ¡°Th¡ªThere¡¯s nothing mathematical about this! Two pinches and two scoops are¡ª-never mind. I¡ªoh, hey Jill.¡±

    ¡°Should I leave?¡± I asked, concerned.

    ¡°No-no-no-no. It¡¯s just that Citrus¡¯s brain is half air.¡±

    ¡°Is not!¡± He protested.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± continued Jeremy, ¡°Do you want an omelet?¡±

    ¡°Ya, an omelet will work.¡±

    ¡°Peppers and everything?¡±

    ¡°Peppers, onions, tomatoes and meat. Two¡ªwait, actually¡ªmake that one egg.¡±

    ¡°You got that, Citrus!¡±

    Citrus shouted back, ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening!¡±

    Jeremy gritted his teeth, forcing himself not to slam the counter. He mumbled words that had never reached me before yelling, ¡°I need an omelet with one egg, peppers, onions, tomatoes, and meat! Normal salt, please!¡±

    ¡°Heard!¡± His mess-up didn¡¯t seem to freeze him. With a smile, Citrus went on to make my post¨Ctraining meal.

    I¡¯d never had a conversation with Citrus. I could only imagine what he was like since Jermry spoke about him on occasion. It was mainly complaints since Citrus messed up often, but when he didn¡¯t, the food tasted like the divine personally delivered it. But that¡¯s only if he didn¡¯t mess up.

    From what I could tell, he was a hard worker with an unshakable passion for cooking. I¡¯d never seen him walking around camp. He was always here cooking with a smile. To continue something you love no matter how many times you fall, that driving spirit was something I admired.

    ¡°Harley comes back today,¡± Jeremy said, ¡°Do you think blackened chicken with rice and green beans will work?¡±

    ¡°As a welcome back meal?¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°An enthusiastic answer, I see. Then it¡¯s settled.¡± He said while wiping sweat off his forehead. ¡°Chicken with carbs. A classic.¡±

    ¡°Jill! Your omelet is all set!¡± Citrus said as he hurried over, placing the fluffy yellow meal on the table.

    ¡°You double-checked the salt level, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see what Jill says about it,¡± Jeremy said with elbows leaning against the counter.

    Before I could dig in, there was one thing I had to address.

    ¡°Do you guys mind not intensely staring at me? It¡¯s putting unnecessary pressure on me.¡±

    Jeremy turned around, whistling faint noises that a quick yet gentle wind would make. On the other hand, Citrus ogled at the ceiling, daydreaming, perhaps? I didn¡¯t care as long as they didn¡¯t stick their eyes at me.

    I took a bite. The fluffy exterior was perfect. The inside was an ideal balance of moistness and tenderness. It had the perfect amount of ingredients. The spice of the peppers and onions didn¡¯t overkill the sweetness of the tomatoes, and the seasoning was spot on. Not bland, yet not too overpowering. Just right. I almost felt completely awake after one bite.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jill. I¡¯m glad you enjoy it.¡± He wore another smile, the same one he wore after Jeremy scolded him. Win or lose, fail or succeed, he still smiled. I didn¡¯t know him too well, but one thing was sure. He was a carefree person.

 24. Return

    The bonfire emerged to warm the air and to brighten up the night that was more acclimated to the winter frost. The fire spread within logs as it illuminated each face. People chatted, drank, danced, basically doing anything to pass the time as they waited for Harley and the others to return.

    ¡°Wanna dance?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. Just don¡¯t step on my foot, and you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Jeremy said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    He got up, stretching with a yawn. ¡°Boring.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I wanna do something besides sitting.¡±

    I insisted he bothered Ruby instead, leading to a hissy fit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t bug her. Why does everyone keep saying that?¡±

    ¡°Because you do.¡±

    ¡°Ya right. You¡¯re just jealous she spends more time with me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I didn¡¯t bother pursuing the conversation anymore. Why would I be jealous? We¡¯re all close comrades. It¡¯s only fair we¡¯re with each other.

    But why did his words tingle my stomach?

    ¡°...llo there. Jill¡ªoops! Didn¡¯t mean to startle you. You spaced off into a different universe.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the moody tone? Cheer up. Your bestie is coming back.¡±

    ¡°Bestie?¡±

    He pranced towards the miniature sun. ¡°Don¡¯t be clueless.¡±

    Right when he said those words, cheers erupted around the fire.

    ¡°Welcome home!¡± Said someone in the crowd.

    I quickly flung myself up and headed towards the celebratory crowd. Jeremy followed my lead as we slipped through everyone. It felt like Ulm all over again.

    Someone shouted my name from behind. A voice I hadn¡¯t heard in a while. Only a week had gone by, yet it felt so much more.

    ¡°Harley!¡±

    She ran towards me, shouting my name with content. She jumped onto me like a heavy child, toppling me to the ground.

    ¡°I missed you! Jill, that one week felt like seven years!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Now, please get off my stomach.¡±

    She pushed herself off the ground, offering a helping hand. I accepted it, glancing over at Jeremy, who chuckled sinisterly.

    ¡°Girl on girl act¡ªow! Ow, ow, ow, ow!¡±

    ¡°Would you care to repeat what you said, Mr. Pervert?¡±

    ¡°Please let go of my ear.¡±

    She did just that and crossed her arms with one leg ahead, taking on a defensive stance.

    ¡°You just had to say something perverted. Couldn¡¯t you acknowledge my return a bit better? Maybe say something along the lines of¡­ ¡®Hi Harley, I missed you. How was the village? Everyone good over there?¡¯ Something like that.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Jeremy wore a cocky smile. ¡°Awwww, how sweet. You wanted me to miss you¡ªOw, ow¡ªmy ear!¡±

    ¡°Say something stupid like that again, and I¡¯m twisting it off.¡±

    They went back and forth with one another, and I couldn¡¯t help but crack a giggle. They dropped their argument to admire my smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Harley.¡±

    She looked to be on the verge of overflowing happiness. ¡°Awww, You¡¯re so cute when you blush.¡±

    ¡°A-Am not!¡±

    ¡°Look, Jeremy, she¡¯s hiding her face.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s because you¡ªyou¡¯re looking at me funny.¡±

    Seriously though, I couldn¡¯t tell whether I blushed or not.

    ¡°Anyhoo, where¡¯s Ruby? I assumed she was going to be the first person I saw.¡±

    ¡°At her place,¡± said Jeremy, who got up, rubbing his ear lobe.

    Harley scrunched her face together. ¡°Well, why the heck she¡¯s inside? She¡¯s literally the first person who should welcome us back, yet she¡¯s not out.¡± She groaned, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get her.¡±

    ¡°Ma-Maybe not. I¡¯m sure she will turn up in a few.¡±

    ¡°Let go of my arm,¡± Harley hissed as he swung her arm with force. ¡°Jill, wanna come and fetch Ruby?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Why not.¡±

    ¡°Jill, Harley, I swear she¡¯ll come. Just give her a few more¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quit flapping your mouth. I¡¯m sick of hearing your whiny voice. I want to see Ruby, and that¡¯s exactly what I will do.¡±

    Jeremy stood in the way of Harley, arms out, acting as a barrier. ¡°If you want to get to Ruby, you¡¯re gonna have to get passed¡ª!¡±

    Harley flipped Jeremy to the ground using her shoulder. He didn¡¯t have a chance to react to her swiftness.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Jill. Ignore the pathetic gatekeeper.¡±

    Jeremy followed us to Ruby¡¯s cabin. He kept his head low, almost like he was disappointed with himself. I didn¡¯t care enough to question.

    When we arrived at her front door, Harley barged in without a knock. Jeremy looked away, whistling as if nothing happened. I did the same, though my whistling needed work.

    ¡°Ruby! You¡ªoh, Ruby!¡±

    ¡°Harley? Wh-Wh-What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I could ask the same for you. Why are you not celebrating our arrival? You should¡¯ve been the first person to greet us. And what¡¯s with all these boxes? Are you smuggling illegal contraband?¡±

    Ruby quickly tried to spout anything out of her mouth besides stutters. Her hands waved in the air, almost like she was playing charades.

    ¡°Allow me to speak on Ruby¡¯s behalf,¡± Jeremy said with his chest out.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°At least hear me out, Harley. The reason why she didn¡¯t come out was because she was preparing gifts for you.¡±

    Harley¡¯s eyes sparkled brighter than the moon on a clear day. ¡°Gifts? Where¡¯s mine? Let me see!¡±

    ¡°Harley, please stop touching everything. Har¡ªno! Don¡¯t shake that box! Harley!¡±

    I whispered into Jeremy''s ear while they had their own share of chaos. ¡°You were trying to stall for her, right?¡±

    ¡°Ruby asked me to. She wanted to surprise all returners with presents. She could¡¯ve and should¡¯ve wrapped them earlier, but procrastination is one hell of a disease. Besides, by the looks of it, she would¡¯ve been done in ten¡ªno¡ªmaybe five minutes. Kinda a letdown.¡± He said, returning the same tone of voice but with a hint of sadness.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve distracted Harley if you told me.¡±

    He shamefully chuckled, stretching his head. ¡°Ya, that¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something he should be ashamed about. I wanted to say that, but my words quickly halted when Harley screeched like an excited toddler.

    ¡°It has my name on it! Is this for me?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t open it yet, Harley.¡±

    Harley showed some sympathy and put the tiny square box on the table.

    ¡°I have my own way to give your gift,¡± Ruby said, holding the box. She extended both arms and held the gift. ¡°Welcome back, Harley.¡±

    Harley stretched her face with a smile, so much so that her facial muscles could tear. She gently grabbed the box and opened it.

    She gasped in shock. ¡°No way.¡± She held a bracelet up, spinning it around. ¡°Jill, look, it spells my name with mini knives!¡±

    I was in too much awe to say anything. As the light caught the sparkling bracelet in her hand, it glimmered and shone like a tiny galaxy of stars. The delicate chain, made from silver, its head adorned with a cluster of diamonds that seemed to dance in the light.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Ruby.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you for helping the village set up.¡±

    ¡°Group hug! Come on, Jill. Get in.¡±

    The three of us hugged it out, our arms wrapped around each other''s shoulders. It was more like a huddle than a group hug.

    Harley poked her head up. ¡°You too, Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡±

    ¡°Only because of your lonely puppy eyes.¡±

    Jeremy joined the hug without commenting on the semi-insult. I guess he was happy he wasn¡¯t left out. Who could blame him? I would never want to be left out of this group, either.

 25. Nadia: Happiness and Honesty

    A muffled voice was heard from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The creaking door opened slightly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Nadia? Surprise seeing you at this time. Aren¡¯t you a little dizzy from the Welcome Back party?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink. Plus, parties aren¡¯t my thing.¡±

    ¡°Same. But I must keep the people entertained. Besides, the returners deserve it after helping the village prepare for us.¡±

    Nadia stepped into the room, silently closing the door behind her. Per usual, there were fresh candles lit on Ruby¡¯s work desk, illuminating as much light as their little lives allow.

    ¡°You had your fair share of fun, handing out presents with a delighted look.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small token of appreciation.¡±

    Nadia returned a smile, though it wasn¡¯t as pure as Ruby¡¯s. ¡°Is that so? Years ago, the Ruby wouldn¡¯t bother celebrating. But today, you¡¯re smiling, laughing, living life¡¯s worth. It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Nadia.¡± She paused, taken aback. She lightly touched her chest, squeezing her shirt with another smile. ¡°Ya, it does feel good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad. But there¡¯s something else I wanted to speak about.¡±

    Ruby offered Nadia a seat. She took the offer and scooted the seat further from the table. She stretched her legs under the table and twirled her ankles around. Her ankles cracked like bubble wrap, though it was more annoying rather than painful.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind? Did your scouts find something?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s something else I want to discuss. It¡¯s about the last raid.¡±

    Ruby loosened her shoulders, looking around the room as if she heard something. ¡°For the last time, there¡¯s nothing to discuss. The scouts'' misjudgment led to casualties. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying my scouts made a mistake? A crucial one, might I add? It''s one that got an entire sub-squad wiped out. I doubt it.¡±

    ¡°Your scouts never make mistakes?¡±

    ¡°They do, hence why I assign scouts in bunches. Six overlooked the base and found low equipment, little-to-no defenses, and poor building structure. To have elite bandits pair up with a low-caliber base is ridiculous.¡±

    Ruby was in her iconic stance. Interlocked fingers acting like a bridge with her chin resting on them. She looked down at the table, avoiding Nadia¡¯s hypnotizing stare.

    ¡°It may be ridiculous,¡± she uttered, ¡°but it¡¯s not unheard of.

    ¡°It is unheard of. Not once had this happened before.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Of all the years as squad leader, her comrades rarely failed their task. There was no way they made a mistake. Not just any mistake. A fatal one. One that cost the lives of almost an entire unit.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed; you¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Nadia stood up, slamming the table with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t avoid the conversation.¡±

    ¡°This is the third time we¡¯re discussing this. There¡¯s simply nothing else to say.¡±

    Nadia sat back down, her forearm veins on the verge of bursting. ¡°It¡¯s because of Jill, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Jill,¡± Nadia said more clearly. ¡°You¡¯re defending her potential actions.¡±

    Ruby raised her voice. ¡°What potential actions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. She has to know something, though. How did the weakest one survive? And if everyone died, who was alive to kill the bandits? We don¡¯t know this because you¡¯re not properly questioning her.¡±

    Ruby leaned back into her chair, exhaling a much-needed breather. ¡°She killed the last bandit alive. She had to have.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s a possibility, but I say we question¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to question. There¡¯s no reason she would lie to us. Whatever she said is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Ruby, you can¡¯t be serious. You¡¯re not going to investigate further?¡±

    ¡°No reason to further investigate. I trust Jill with everything, so there¡¯s no point to assume she¡¯s lying.¡±

    Nadia balled her fist, wanting to break something.

    ¡°Jill this, Jill that. You have ample faith in her. Is there favoritism?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± she hissed with a cold glare.

    ¡°It¡¯s a safe assumption. You¡¯re always with her in your little group. Are you sure there¡¯s nothing special going on?¡±

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Ruby who would work like a horse? The Ruby, who wouldn¡¯t care to socialize with others? Now, you sacrifice work to be in your little group. Imagine if I went back in time and told your younger self that. I bet she would be disappointed in you.¡±

    Ruby stood to adjust her peacoat. She adjusted the collar and unbuttoned the sleeves. She was silent. Too silent. The silence was so immense that the delicate gust of wind sounded like a thunderous storm.

    ¡°Are you going to remain quiet, Ruby?¡±

    Ruby stared at the wall like someone would gaze out the window. ¡°There was a time when I didn¡¯t care to form relationships. I shut myself in to focus on work. Leading an entire cult is a time-consuming job. But time wasn¡¯t the reason why I hibernated myself. The truth is, I was scared. I didn¡¯t form relationships because I was scared I would lose them. I lied to myself, saying it was ok. If you think about it, it¡¯s funny how happiness and honesty work¡ªtheir symbiotic states of being. When one lies, oftentimes, the other does as well. I decided not to lie to myself and be both honest and happy. I can say for sure it makes a difference.¡±

    Nadia stood up. ¡°Why tell me this?¡±

    Ruby kindheartedly smiled. ¡°One day, I hope you realize how much the people around you matter.¡± She paused. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. You should as well.¡±

    Ruby escorted Nadia out in silence. She didn¡¯t wave or say ¡°goodnight.¡± Nadia didn¡¯t think about it, but deep inside her cold heart, she wished for a better exit.

    Outside was brutal. Every day, the air got harsher, and the wind got stronger. Nadia despised the cold but never verbally complained. It¡¯s one of the many things she kept bottled up. Luckily for her, her cabin isn¡¯t far from Ruby¡¯s.

    On the way back, she heard chatter behind a tent. Who could it be out at this time? She came around the corner to find someone violently vomiting next to a rock.

    ¡°I told you not to overdo it on the drinks,¡± said a woman patting the dying bird¡¯s back.

    ¡°Sowwy.¡±

    Nadia watched from a distance. Those two bonded together like roots on the planet. The girl who joined for her ambitions and lived life like it was their last day alive. They were inseparable.

    How could someone be so close to another? It didn¡¯t make sense. Did she possess some hypnotic ability? That couldn¡¯t be. She hardly spoke; when she did, it was mainly within her group.

    Speaking of groups, Ruby¡¯s spirit lifted after Jill joined the cult. It wasn¡¯t surprising, considering how much she spent with her. But that got Nadia thinking.

    What about the times I was with you? Did you not care enough?

    She was with Ruby for much longer, fought alongside her for more battles, and combined their brainpower to plan raids.

    So why don¡¯t you look at me the same?

 26. Memories

    ¡°Jilly, Jilly, look.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Rock.¡±

    I gave a hesitant thumbs-up. ¡°Co¡ªCool. And don¡¯t call me Jilly.¡±

    ¡°Jilly and rock.¡±

    ¡°Ya, sure, rock. But don¡¯t call me Jilly.¡±

    A day has passed since Harley and the others returned. It was warm for the fall, which was surprising since I thought it would¡¯ve been cooler. The lack of wind definitely helped.

    I was alone on the bench with Quinn, who enjoyed picking up random stuff off the ground along with his furry companion.

    ¡°Klay no eat rock.¡±

    Quinn offered the cat a rock as a snack, but to anyone¡¯s surprise, he refused. He meowed and jumped onto the table. I found it astonishing how cats couldn¡¯t jump so high.

    He sulked at his furry friend and stuck the rock in his mouth.

    ¡°Ya, Klay doesn¡¯t eat rocks, and you shouldn¡¯t either.¡±

    Quinn spat the rock out of his mouth and gave me an icky smile covered in slob.

    ¡°How in the world did you manage to do that?¡± I asked, surprised.

    ¡°Jilly, let¡¯s play.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. And don¡¯t call me Jilly.¡±

    Seriously, when was he going to get the memo? I understand he¡¯s a child, but he should have some understanding.

    I didn¡¯t know how I got into this situation to begin with. I sat on the bench alone, and Quinn appeared out of nowhere with Klay. Who was taking care of him? Why was he with me?

    I never spent alone time with Quinn. Someone else was always around, so I didn¡¯t know how to handle him.

    How did this child even work? Do I throw the rock, and he chases it? No, that¡¯s very animal¨Clike.

    Man, his childhood is completely different from mine. At his age, I was being worked for free labor and shackled in a cell. He really had it good.

    Someone called my name from behind while Quinn tugged on my sleeve. I turned around and saw Ruby heading my way. Was she coming for Quinn or me? Either way, she headed this way.

    ¡°Hi, Quinn,¡± she said with a cheerful smile, ¡°is Jill playing with you?¡±

    ¡°Jilly no play.¡±

    She leaned towards Quinn. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    Quinn shrugged in silence. Ruby patted him on the head and insisted he go to Uwyana''s place. He nodded and ran off, Klay following behind.

    Quinn navigated around camp without an issue. Protected by an entire cult, he moved around with ease and popularity. He captured hearts as people walked by, giving him high¨Cfives and lifting him in the air.

    Man, what a lucky child.

    Ruby took a seat next to me on the bench that didn¡¯t have back support.

    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± I asked, not knowing what she spoke of.

    ¡°Children. It¡¯s refreshing to see them happy.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She stared at Quinn as he waddled in the distance. Her lips curled upwards, and her eyes sparkled with joy. It was the type of sight that I didn¡¯t get to see often.

    When did I ever witness her this happy? Was it when we surprised her with Klay? No, she was delighted, but not like this. It seemed like she was at peace.

    ¡°They¡¯re interesting,¡± I replied. ¡°Every child has a different story that molds them into adulthood. His story will be a cheerful one.¡±

    ¡°Now, what makes you say that,¡± she said while still keeping an eye on Quinn. Her body was here, but her soul was elsewhere.

    ¡°First-hand experience.¡±

    ¡°You know, you never speak about your childhood. I would like to know more so I can get the complete picture.¡±

    I fiddled with my fingers. I never spoke about my childhood since opening up those brutal memories gave me chills. Even though it was in the past, it still haunted me.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? I mean, I was a slave, basically.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like talking about it?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re shaking.¡±

    I buried my face in my hands. My heart began to beat faster as the seconds passed. Was I really shaking? No way. There was no way.

    I clamped my eyelids shut and dug my fingers into my skull.

    The memories crashed through the wall like a deadly mob looking for blood. Those years flashed before me.

    I called it Hell.

    No, even the devil is more sympathetic. This was much worse. This was beyond Hell.

    Relentless beatings. Mental and physical torture. Licking off crumbs on the cold concrete. The shackle that was attached to my ankle as I was trapped in a cell. I endured physical labor till I collapsed from exhaustion. I hugged my body to preserve warmth during the unforgiving winters.

    I lived through it all.

    But even after all of that, it wasn¡¯t as horrific as something else.

    After flying through the memories, I snapped back into reality.

    ¡°Jill? Are you okay?¡±

    Ruby¡¯s hand was across my shoulder. She pulled me close, rubbed my shoulder, and asked again if I was okay.

    I let go of my face. Her head was close to mine. I could barely feel her breath, but it was there.

    ¡°Sorry. I find it difficult to speak about my childhood.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I apologize for asking in the first place.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I endured a lot during my time in the cells. But nothing will come close to the pain of losing someone.¡±

    ¡°Is it Raphtalia?¡± She asked.

    I was surprised she remembered her name. I believe I spoke about her in the very beginning, and nothing since.

    I pulled myself away from her body, sitting upright like before.

    ¡°After everything I¡¯ve been through, that pain will forever haunt me till my grave.¡±

    I turned my palms towards me. I could envision her blood on my hands from that day. Since then, I was granted freedom and had to survive in the outside world without knowing anything.

    But everything turned out ok for now. Right, Raphtalia?

    ¡°I, too, have lost someone I love. She was the previous leader of the Bariac Cult. Her name was Lexy. She took me under personal aid and trained me to become her successor. At least, that¡¯s what I promised her. I wish she could witness the cult¡¯s success. I think I¡¯m doing a pretty good job so far.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing a better job than me.¡±

    She tilted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°You successfully fulfilled your promise to the one you love. I envy that.¡±

    She shifted her body to face mine¡ªone leg on each side of the seat.

    ¡°Is it the SCAR agent?¡±

    I nodded, sighing. ¡°I have to defeat it and enter Ionia somehow. It¡¯ll take some time, but when I do, I¡¯ll be one step closer to fulfilling her dream. One day, outsiders and Ionias will thrive together.¡±

    ¡°That means you¡¯ll leave the cult.¡±

    I looked at her funny. ¡°My intent was never to stay. This place is only temporary. You know this.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­you did say that.¡±

    As I looked at Ruby, I could tell something was wrong. She had a weird smile that was nothing like before. This one told a different story. Ruby knew how to contain her emotions, but it was clear something was up this time. She had this strange look in her eyes. They were distant and not here.

    I didn¡¯t want to pry on it, so I didn¡¯t bother asking.

    ¡°Ya. There¡¯s still time before that happens.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. There is.¡± Her voice was soft as ever.

    I didn¡¯t know why. Questions circled in my mind, but I didn¡¯t know how to ask.

    It¡¯s not like anything terrible happened recently. She was in a good mood while Quinn was here. What¡¯s with the frown?

    Why did she seem so depressed?

    I brushed it off and stood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡ªwhere?¡±

    ¡°To the kitchen. Let¡¯s eat an omelet.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    From there, we went on to eat a fantastic omelet that Citrus made.

 Authors Note

    Hi everyone!

    When doing review swaps and reaching out to others, I''ve received two reoccurring issues:

    One: The grammar. I fixed most of it. There are probably little spelling mistakes that my eyes are overlooking, but I will crack them down and fix ''em. That''s a promise.

    Two: Disconnection between the MC. Originally, I planned on posting the Jill''s backstory around the mid--twenties, and I did. But after receiving constructive criticism from multiple people, I''ve decided to put Jill''s backstory much earlier. I wanted to keep it mysterious in way, but you as the reader need some information. So that''s why it looks weird if you look at the "date added" by the chapter. Just wanting to point that out.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Her backstory with Raphtalia are in chapters 8, 9 and 10. If you haven''t read those, I highly suggest that you do. You''ll understand her motives much better.

    I apologize for the inconvenience. I should''ve planned better before posting. But hey, we learn as we go.

    I hope you guys continue to enjoy the story! Have a good rest of your day and stay safe.

 27. Pebble on the Path

    ¡°Can I ask you a favor, Jill?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said while lying down on the new couch.

    ¡°Is it possible for you to watch Quinn? I¡¯m heading to Ulm with a few villagers, remember?¡±

    I shot myself upright. ¡°No way. I can¡¯t take care of a child. ¡±

    Ruby checked herself out in the mirror, making sure to get every angle. ¡°Please? Jeremy is coming with me, and Harley is caring for Uwayna.¡±

    Right, Uwayna fell ill due to the harsh weather.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask anybody else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d feel safe knowing my child is in the hands of someone extremely trustworthy. And besides, I see it as a fantastic way to bond.¡±

    Well, if she said it like that, then there was no way I could reject her offer.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m running late. Quinn is in the other room sleeping. Please make him breakfast when he wakes up.¡± Ruby grabbed her bag and bolted out the door.

    It¡¯s been a few weeks since we moved to the village. They welcomed us with a feast, which I enjoyed to the fullest. The village people were incredibly friendly with us, which wasn¡¯t surprising considering we¡¯ve saved them a few times.

    The housing situation was a bit odd, though. Different residents offered a place for me. I declined since I wasn¡¯t sure where Harley was going. She was on the fence about who to stay with. It was easier for her to decide since she knew people. I, on the other hand, was one of the few strangers.

    Harley decided to stay with an older man named Grayson. He didn¡¯t do much besides sleep and eat, so it was pretty peaceful. We only slept there a handful of times before we learned that Ruby had a personal cabin. It was so similar to the one back home that I thought she somehow transported the house. The furniture, walls, candle placements, everything was the same.

    After our discovery, Harley and I had been crashing at her place. I slept on the couch while Harley slept on a mattress. Occasionally, Jeremy joined the sleepover, which didn¡¯t go so well since Harley constantly tried to boot him out. Ruby and I didn¡¯t mind his presence, but Harley complained about his lustful gaze. Whatever that meant.

    Today, Ruby, Jeremy, and a few other villagers went to Ulm. There¡¯s some event going on where items are cheaper than usual. I could only imagine how busy it must be.

    The couch squeaked as I stood. I checked on Quinn, who rubbed his eyes with a teary yawn.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer and plopped back to sleep. I smiled, closing the door.

    ***

    ¡°Morning¡­¡± Quinn looked up while rubbing his eyes. ¡°Mom, you look really green today.¡±

    I shoved the biscuit in my mouth and swallowed with a couple of chews. ¡°Your mom¡¯s out for today, so I¡¯ll be here with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Jilly. Can I have water?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you water. Just don¡¯t call me ¡®Jilly.¡¯¡±

    I poured a cup of water and handed it. Quinn took baby sips with both hands on the cup.

    ¡°Are you going to change?¡±

    He extended his arms, wanting me to take the cup out of his hands. I grabbed it while he shook his head.

    ¡°Brecky.¡±

    ¡°Brecky?¡± I repeated.

    ¡°Toast and butter.¡±

    I took a half step back.

    He wanted me to cook? I never cooked for myself, let alone someone else.

    ¡°F-Fruit? Have a banana instead.¡±

    ¡°No. Toast and butter.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make you toast with butter.¡±

    Quinn shot both his hands in the air, celebrating his miniature victory. He only won because I gave up.

    Smoke and steam were being drawn out of the room by the stovepipe, which rose to the ceiling. Pots, pans, and other kitchen utensils were piled high on the shelves against the walls. Standing in one corner was a large wooden pantry with squeaky doors. The kitchen sink was by a tiny window above it that let in some sunlight.

    I grabbed the bread from the pantry and looked around, confused. How should I heat this up? Do I put it on fire? Wouldn¡¯t that burn? Maybe use a pan? I¡¯d seen Jermry use them often.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    I put a slice of bread in a pan and placed it on the fire. Wait, was I supposed to put butter before or after? How much butter should I even put?

    Scurrying around the kitchen, I grabbed a glob of butter and dropped it in the middle of the bread. Wait a minute, did I just blunder? Was the butter supposed to go directly on the bread or the pan? I scrunched up my hair, frantically looking around.

    What should I do?

    ***

    ¡°Dark.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Quinn pushed the plate away. ¡°Crunchy and darky.¡±

    I flipped the bread over. ¡°Look. No dark.¡±

    ¡°I no want.¡±

    I swung my head low in disappointment. How could I not make simple toast? When Jeremy comes back, I¡¯ll make sure to thank him for the meals he granted me.

    ¡°I take banana.¡±

    Those words were a stab in the eye.

    Now he wants a banana? He could¡¯ve saved me through all that trouble.

    Without verbally complaining, I gave him a banana that I peeled for him. He gladly ate his breakfast without a fuss while I collapsed on the couch in defeat.

    Ruby asked me to care for her child, and so far, I couldn¡¯t even do that properly. This was the only time I was alone with Quinn. Usually, I had Harley by my side, but she had her own responsibilities.

    But I shouldn¡¯t let this one defeat get in the way. It¡¯s an obstacle I could easily jump over.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to do after breakfast?¡±

    He ate his banana, swaying his head from side to side. ¡°Play!¡±

    ¡°Play what?¡±

    ¡°Cover ¡®n search.¡±

    ¡°How do you play?¡±

    ¡°Someone find cover, and other person tries to find them. And if you get caught, you lose.¡±

    So, someone had to hide while the other searched? And once the hider gets caught, they lose. This game was flawed. How does the hider win? Once the seeker gives up?

    I rolled off the couch. ¡°Sounds simple enough. I¡¯ll play.¡±

    His eyes sparkled with glee. ¡°I hide first. Count to ten,¡± he said, tossing the peel on the ground and running away.

    ¡°Hey¡ªat least throw it out¡­¡±

    It took me a handful of seconds to find him. Was he unaware that hiding under the blanket isn¡¯t a good idea? We played a few rounds where I hid and he searched, and vice versa. There was a broad smile on his face each time I found him, paired with a little giggle. He was eager to continue playing regardless of the outcome.

    As I continued playing, I wondered how different our childhoods were. He ate good food (besides today), was loved by everyone, and was well taken care of. If I had half¡ªno¡ªten percent of the care he received, it probably would¡¯ve been a smoother ride. He had no idea how lucky he was.

    After our extended playing time, Quinn collapsed on his bed and fell asleep. I tucked him in and made sure he was comfortable.

    ***

    ¡°Morning¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Breaky?¡±

    ¡°You already ate.¡±

    Quinn plopped himself onto the couch. He slept like an elderly man with no care. I guess that playing got to him.

    It was a boring couple of hours without anyone here. I mainly lay on the couch. I was probably the laziest as I ever was. It wasn¡¯t like I could go to Randy for a quick training session. How would I know when Quinn awakes if I wasn¡¯t in the cabin?

    Quinn said something, but his face was stuffed against the couch cushion. I asked him to sit up straight and speak, which he did.

    He rubbed his eyes. ¡°I had a scary dream.¡±

    ¡°Did you? Well, that¡¯s ok. Not all dreams are good.¡±

    I checked on him a few times. He wasn¡¯t tossing and turning. He slept in the same position as when I tucked him in.

    ¡°But this dream was the scariest.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± I asked right before I took a sip of water.

    ¡°Mom was really sad, and it made me really sad.¡±

    Water nearly fumbled out of my mouth. I covered my lips to prevent water from going afar.

    ¡°Sad? Why was Ruby sad?¡±

    ¡°Because you said ¡®bye-bye,¡¯ and Mom didn¡¯t like that.¡±

    I placed the cup on the kitchen counter and walked over to Quinn, who was still on the couch. ¡°Bye-bye? What do you mean?¡±

    He fiddled with a pillow, ignoring my question. I grabbed his arm, but he shrieked. I pulled away quickly, repeatedly apologizing, but that only made him throw the pillow at my feet.

    ¡°You make Mom sad!¡±

    By his yell, I wasn¡¯t sure if he spoke of his dream or something else. Dreams couldn¡¯t make someone¡¯s emotions this raw.

    ¡°Mom is sad all the time. You leave one day.¡±

    Oh, so this is what it¡¯s about? I thought.

    He continued. ¡°Mom talks about how you leave one day. She gets really sad. I don¡¯t like it. Mom is always sad because of you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond. Nothing in my mind was good enough to announce as words. I had nothing, and I felt so sick because of it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave Mom. She is so happy. I do not want that to go away.¡±

    I got down on one knee, looking Quinn square in the eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯ll never leave. I¡¯ll stay here forever.¡±

    Then came a voice I hadn¡¯t heard since the raid.

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Ignore it. Pretend it wasn''t there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be with your Mom forever.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    ¡°Nothing will separate us.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    ¡°I promise you, Quinn.¡±

    ¡°How could you blatantly lie to a child? Lie after lie after lie. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re bluffing. Your heart, no, your mind is set in stone. Nothing will stop you from achieving your dream. A dream of combining two distinct groups.¡±

    Tears immediately sobbed down my cheeks. My eyebrows furrowed, and my lips turned into a grimace. I was intertwined in a mixture of agony and regret and didn¡¯t know how to stop these unwanted tears from running.

    I could no longer look him in the eye. I laid my hands on his shoulders, staring at the wooden floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he understood. I hoped he did. I really hoped he did.

    I could apologize till I decompose. It still wouldn¡¯t change a thing. It wouldn¡¯t change what my mind was set to. Never.

    I¡¯m sorry, Quinn, but please don¡¯t hate me for this. Ruby will be fine. It¡¯s only a pebble on the path. She¡¯s strong enough to walk over it. I hope one day when you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll understand.

 28. Harley: 16 Months Later

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    ¡°Your allergies started already?¡±

    Harley reached for a cloth to clean her nose. ¡°I know, right? Such a pain. You don¡¯t have a clue how annoying they are. I envy you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a compliment.¡±

    Jeremy pulled a patch of grass and threw it at Harley¡¯s face, scattering it around like autumn leaves.

    Harley waved her hands around in defense. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to pollen, you doofus!¡±

    ¡°Doofus? So we¡¯re name-calling now?¡±

    ¡°My¡ªMy hair! I just did my hair, you¡ªstop throwing grass!¡±

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, ow! Let go of my cheek!¡±

    Harley had Jermry pinned underneath. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t enjoy a girl¡¯s touch,¡± she said with a sinister chuckle.

    Jeremy used his body weight to toss Harley away. He quickly got up in case she pounced on him again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Falmouth, may I remind you I lost a bet. Whatever happened wasn¡¯t my choice.¡±

    ¡°It may not be your choice, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you enjoyed it, pervert.¡± She stuck her tongue out in a childly manner.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s happening over there? I think Ruby¡¯s coming our way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± She flung his head away.

    Jeremy¡¯s lucky lifeline walked from afar. Her honey skin tone matched with a perfectly tied bun with two strands running down her face. Her fingers interlocked by her waist as she wore a friendly smile. He was so lucky she had perfect timing.

    ¡°You two seem pretty lively,¡± she said, ¡°Is there a particular reason?¡±

    Harley changed to her usual tone. ¡°You know what happened to Jeremry in Falmouth?¡±

    He desperately stuttered. ¡°Don¡¯t spit out random stuff!¡±

    Ruby, who had her brows raised, wanted to know more. Harley tried to speak but was cut off by Jermry throwing grass. It got so bad to the point where they tackled each other once again. They stopped once Ruby cleared her throat in a certain way.

    ¡°¡°Sorry.¡±¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to your antics, so it¡¯s fine. But I am curious about Falmouth. Do you mind telling me, Jermry?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He covered his eyes. ¡°Your smile isn¡¯t going to suck me in.¡±

    ¡°He got a happy ending massage.¡±

    Jermry yelled words that didn¡¯t make sense. He charged at Harley, attempting to tackle her again, but this time, she dodged and pinned him on his stomach. He kicked his legs, trying to squeeze any momentum.

    ¡°Forgive me for my ignorance, but what¡¯s a happy ending massage?¡±

    ¡°Time to kill some innocence.¡± Harley pushed herself off Jeremy. Her mouth was practically in Ruby¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s when¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªOh! Um¡­ ok¡­ well¡­ you are at that age.¡±

    Jeremy lay with his stomach flat on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s doomed.¡±

    ¡°In his defense, Ruby, that was last year. He hasn¡¯t done it again¡­ not that I know of. I only found out like a few months ago. I overheard a villager talking about it. But it¡¯s good blackmail material, dont¡¯cha think?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not. Anyways, Jill is coming back today. Do you have anything planned?¡±

    Jeremy stood up. ¡°We can make a cake or something.¡±

    ¡°Ya,¡± Harley agreed, ¡°her entire mouth is one big sweet tooth.¡±

    ¡°That doesn''t make any sense?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you forgetting I have the high ground?¡±

    Jeremy grabbed Harley¡¯s ankles and formally apologized for talking back. The edges of Harley¡¯s lips tapped her ears.

    ¡°Oh well, guess I¡¯ll accept your apology.¡±

    Ruby scolded the two, making them sit on their legs with their hands resting on their thighs.

    ¡°Move one muscle in the wrong direction, and it¡¯ll be the biggest mistake in the past hour.¡±

    Harley bobbed her head, knowing Ruby wouldn¡¯t do anything. However, she didn¡¯t look over at Jeremy. He was probably looking straight ahead, obeying Ruby¡¯s orders. That¡¯s all he knew.

    ¡°Jeremy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    His formality caught Ruby off guard, causing her to stutter a bit. ¡°Can you bake a cake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a chef, not a baker. Citrus can, though I¡¯ll have to ask.¡±

    ¡°You do that. And Harley,¡± she paused, probably waiting for her to say the same thing Jeremy did. ¡°Are you doing anything?¡±

    Harley repeatedly tapped the ground. She thought about it long before Ruby mentioned it. Should she get her a bracelet, matching skirts, and maybe a cute shirt? The more she went on, the more things popped up in her head. They appeared like ants rushing out of a hole. But then it hit her. Lately, Harley hasn¡¯t been speaking with Jill much. She didn¡¯t know if her likes, dislikes, fears, and comforts changed. They never had a major argument to create a rift in their relationship. It was mainly Jill separating herself from Harley and also the cult. Harley batted an eye, convincing herself it was a phase. Deep down, somewhere in her heart, she knew it was a lie. But for the sake of her sanity, it was the best she could do.

    ¡°Hello, Harley, come back to us.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re back. You zoned off for a¡­ are you crying?¡±

    Harley slowly lifted her hand and stroked the edge of her eye. Damp. She quickly rubbed it, tossing the lone tear aside like an infesting bug.

    ¡°Allergies! You know how much they kill me.¡±

    ¡°It only screws with your nose, though?¡±

    She nervously laughed. ¡°Look, Ruby, Jeremy thinks he knows my body better than me.¡±

    ¡°Right, anyways, Harley, are you going to do anything for Jill?¡±

    ¡°Jill? Right, of course. What I¡¯m gonna do? Let¡¯s see, probably just a big hug and catch-up over cake. She''s been gone for two months, so it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make arrangements for Jill¡¯s return. A bonfire, dancing, and possibly dinner with just the four of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m invited?!¡± Jeremy spouted in disbelief.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be?¡±

    He pumped his fist in the air. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t gotta fight for a spot.¡± He dropped himself to the ground, gazing at the sky. ¡°Sure is cloudy. Hope it doesn¡¯t rain.¡±

    Harley also looked up. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she wished for the opposite.

 29. Tainted in Red

    The streets were like the bottom of a wet vase. A few droplets of people and nothing else. It was the type of quiet that one could sleep through without an issue. To sit back and gaze at the birds as they flapped by. I yearned for these moments.

    I took a bite of my ginger cookie.

    Still nothing, I thought. I placed the cookie beside me. Someone hungry enough could take it.

    Though the peacefulness was soothing, it was concerning why hardly anyone was out. Ulm never slept. So why did this feel like a dead city? I wanted the answer but didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. It was like a weird itch, not bothering me too much.

    Leaving the cookie for the hungry, I slid off the ledge and wandered.

    ¡°You can remove your eyepatch.¡±

    ¡°I prefer to keep it.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it get uncomfortable?¡±

    ¡°You repeated the same question before, and I¡¯ll give you the same answer. I¡¯m wearing it for safety measures.¡± I must¡¯ve looked like a fool talking to myself to the few people around. At least, that¡¯s how it appeared.

    ¡°It was a novice mistake. A repeat is highly unlikely to occur.¡±

    I stayed silent, not wanting to answer. I buried that memory in a confined cave underneath the world. It was a mistake I never want to repeat. I¡¯ll carry the guilt on my shoulders to the grave.

    ¡°Are you refusing to answer?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. After all, it is your body.¡±

    Clouds weakened the sun as they acted as a shield. It¡¯s been two months without them. Two months without the usual noise and chaos that occurred. Two months without seeing everyone from the Bariac Cult.

    Harley, Jeremy, Ruby, Randy, I could finally see them all. How wonderful.

    ¡°Those thoughts are clouding your goals. You must detach yourself and not get too close. Otherwise, they¡¯ll only become a burden.¡±

    Right. I went on this miniature journey to separate myself from them. One day, I¡¯ll leave and never see them again.

    Wait, why sulk? This was the situation from the start. The entire reason for me joining the cult was to get stronger, which I did with the help of the thingy.

    Soon, I¡¯ll leave the cult, I thought while staring at the cobblestone street.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    While internally sulking, nearby yells silenced the chirping birds. Instinctively, I rushed towards the noise, which came from an alleyway.

    Six men beat the living hell out of someone. They were much bigger, and a couple were armed.

    The man¡¯s nose was crooked with blood gushing out, and one eye was near shut. His lips were bruised and busted, and his originally white tee was tainted red.

    ¡°What you¡¯re looking at? Huh?¡± Said the bald man, pulling the beaten rag-doll close to his face. Baldy turned to me, spitting on the ground. ¡°Go home, miss. It ain¡¯t your business.¡±

    I stood in silence, observing my potential opponents. Six men with wide frames and thick arms. The six of them combined could probably lift a mountain without sweat.

    ¡°Go home!¡±

    ¡°Leave, or you¡¯ll end up like this guy!¡±

    They continue to spout nonsense. Will they ever learn that being big doesn''t translate to intimation?

    I took a second look at the victim. ¡°He¡¯s a child¡­¡±

    ¡°That stole from us. We¡¯re just teaching him a valuable lesson.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not our fault he¡¯s a weakling.¡±

    ¡°Ya, ya, the strong feast on the weak.¡±

    They all shared a laugh, which my words interrupted.

    ¡°The strong feast on the weak?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then allow me to enjoy my own feast.¡±

    A man waved his dagger. ¡°Huh? Are you threatening us?¡±

    ¡°Listen, missy, just because you¡¯re frail doesn''t mean we¡¯ll go easy.¡±

    ¡°Frail?¡± I repeated with a laugh of my own that echoed in the sky. ¡°Frail? If you view me that way, then so be it. But I¡¯ll warn you,¡± I revealed my hidden eye. ¡°Don¡¯t let appearances fool you.¡±

    They took a couple of steps back. One clattered their teeth, the other shielded their mouth, and another¡¯s throat tightened, unable to breathe. What a lovely sight.

    ¡°R-R-Red? It¡¯s red!¡±

    ¡°Her eye is red!¡± A man stuttered.

    They backed up into a corner with nowhere to go.

    ¡°Do you know why my eye is red?¡± I asked, smiling so wide that my lips separated.

    They shook their heads, unable to properly speak.

    It¡¯s the color of the aftermath I leave.¡± I pulled a dagger from my belt. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen my eye, I have no choice but to be tainted in red again.¡±

    ***

    I arrived at a local motel with the boy on my shoulders. The secretary¡¯s face screamed with horror, probably because of my appearance. I dropped a handful of golden outis coins on the desk, telling her to treat the boy well. She agreed, probably because of the money. I carefully placed the boy on the lounge couch and left without a word.

    ¡°Are you sure leaving the boy alive was the correct move? There¡¯s a possibility he saw your eye.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s unconscious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. True, I should¡¯ve killed the boy in case he¡¯d seen my eye. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t think I could bring myself to it. I couldn¡¯t kill a child. I, too, was in that situation. A struggling, hungry child with no money. It¡¯s a brutal and wicked world. To survive, you must not fall behind.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never willingly revealed your eye. I find it odd how you broke your own rule.¡±

    ¡°I guess the child reminded me of myself. Fighting, doing whatever it takes to stay alive. To get a vicious beating like that, it brought back a few unwanted memories. I guess I revealed my eye because of that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to mention your past.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­ I guess so.¡±

    On my way home, I stopped by a pond to wash myself and my clothes. I could not let my arrival be tainted with red.

 30. She Didnt Know

    ¡°Cake¡¯s done,¡± Citrus announced as Jeremy and Harley entered the kitchen.

    ¡°Let me try.¡±

    Citrus knocked Jeremy¡¯s hand away. ¡°Wait till Jill gets here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna make sure you put sugar instead¡ª!¡±

    The two intensely stared at Harley, who swirled her finger in her mouth. Jeremy glanced at the cake, then back at Harley.

    ¡°You stuffed your finger in it!¡±

    ¡°Did not,¡± she protested, ¡°I scraped the frosting. No biggie.¡±

    ¡°No biggie? No biggie?! Citrus, are you gonna let¡ª¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. A bit sweet, but it¡¯s not repulsive.¡±

    Citrus pumped his fist up. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m glad. Baking isn¡¯t my strong suit, so I¡¯m glad it came out decent. Thank you for your feedback, Harley.¡±

    ¡°No probs.¡±

    Jeremy interjected. ¡°Hold it right there. She can get a bite, but you push me, your cooking partner, away? Is there something going on that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s strawberries inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep, there¡¯s strawberry filling between the layers. There¡¯s also strawberries on top, which could be overpowering in a way¡­?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Jeremy slammed his fist on the table. ¡°Quit ignoring me!¡±

    ¡°Should I add more decor?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine the way it is.¡±

    Citrus ended up agreeing. There wasn¡¯t much else he could do. White frosting swirled around the edges, acting as a border for the strawberries in the middle¡ªa round cake with decent dimensions for a small group to enjoy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put this in the cold. Hang tight for a few.¡±

    ¡°Okie.¡±

    Jeremy dropped to the floor and grabbed onto Harley¡¯s shin. ¡°Why are you guys ignoring me?¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Harley looked down, smiling. ¡°Because it¡¯s fun to irritate you.¡±

    ¡°Screw you!¡±

    ¡°Cake¡¯s done, Ruby.¡±

    A little boy rammed into Jeremy¡¯s legs with miniature skips. ¡°Cake for me!¡±

    ¡°Ya, you wish. Now let go of my leg.¡±

    He didn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Harley, can you tell Quinn to drop my leg? Jeez, it¡¯s like I¡¯m referring to a dog.¡±

    Harley also didn¡¯t listen. Why would she? It¡¯s not like Jeremy ever listened to her.

    With her hands connected behind her back, she grooved through the cabin. ¡°Ruby, where are you?¡±

    A door opened from the side. Her damp, brunette hair freely fell. Her face was glowy like a tiny star. The urge to feel her face was overtaken by the informal attire. An oversized shirt with shorts. In all the years she had known Ruby, she had never once seen her like this.

    ¡°Oh, Harley. This is a surprise,¡± she said while patting her hair with a towel.

    ¡°Cake¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Great. Wait for me while I change. Jill may be here soon. I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯re the first ones to greet her.¡± She went into a different room, and a tiny click was emitted.

    She got out, dressing as usual. Once everyone was set, they left the house and worked on the final stages of the return party. The essential bonfire was set, people were out and about, and piping hot food was on the table. Everything was according to plan.

    The evening was young. An orange with pink sparkles scattered the sky like a canvas. Birds chirped their songs while heading to wherever.

    Finally, after a long two months, she¡¯s coming back. It¡¯s been so long since having a partner. Every night in the tent, they would talk about something¡ªanything. Whether it would be recurring topics, new ones, gossip, plans for the next day, or anything else, they would talk about it. Occasional pillow fights broke loose, terrible jokes were made, and insults were thrown. Those were the days Harley wouldn¡¯t trade for the universe.

    But recently, before Jill¡¯s sudden decision to leave for two months, things hadn¡¯t been so bright. Harley¡¯s continuous attempts to spark another one of those days grew cold. Jill pushed herself away, uninterested in anything. She¡¯s always out, going to her favorite hill. It was unknown why she kept going there, which was troublesome. Harley questioned Jill many times, but she received the same answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m just clearing the mind.¡±

    It was not an answer she liked. It was too broad, not telling the entire story. Like, what did that even mean? How clear of a mind was she going for? At that point, it¡¯ll be clear like water.

    ¡°Uuggghhh. It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not making sense.¡±

    Jeremy shot back. You¡¯re not making any sense.¡± He reached over to her face, but Harley knocked him away.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°You got snot leaking.¡±

    Harley¡¯s cheeks shot up into a rosy color. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She snatched the rag and blew into it. Allergies were such a pain.

    ¡°Harley, Jeremy!¡± Ruby sprinted at them, which was rare considering her calm mentality. ¡°Jill¡¯s back!¡±

    The two got up and jogged with Ruby. Cheers grew louder with each step. Harley shoved through the wall of people, squeezing her way to the front.

    There she was.

    A leather jacket with metal studs, a tank top, cargo pants, and boots. Her entire outfit consisted of black. Her silver necklace sparkled a reflection like a fairy was by her soul. A concealed dagger was attached to her belt. Her hair was styled with two separate braids in the back with the appearance of a rope.

    ¡°Welcome back, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Harley, it¡¯s been too long.¡±

    The sound of a corpse. A vacant entity. Not a hint of excitement was in her voice. Her eyes were blacker than the deepest depths of the ocean. She looked as though she wasn¡¯t here. What made her change so much? Was it by choice? Did something happen? Harley didn¡¯t know.

    She didn¡¯t know.

 31. To Shatter Fate

    Steam emitted from the pot while everyone scooped their fair share¡ªchicken stew with mixed vegetables. I haven¡¯t had stew in a while, so it was a nice change. Once everyone filled their bowls, they raised a spoon, commending my return. When that was over, they began chowing down as if they starved themselves.

    ¡°You barely touched your stew. Are you not gonna eat?¡±

    I smiled at Jeremy. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get into the habit of eating slower.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Harley interjected. ¡°Says the one who¡¯ll devour every dessert in sight.¡±

    That comment made Ruby giggle.

    ¡°We made cake, especially for you. So don¡¯t fill yourself,¡± said Ruby.

    I swirled the spoon in the mud-colored stew before I scooped up as much meat and vegetables as it could handle. I opened wide and slowly dumped the food onto my tongue.

    It was like this again¡ªstill nothing. Enjoyment was lost. Clinical and cold, the vegetables were soft, and a hint of saltiness was present, but they lacked the flavor I knew existed. It felt as though a barrier stood between me and the taste. I knew what it was supposed to taste, but the sensations didn¡¯t exist.

    No matter how much it stung or how nostalgic it was, I had to eat. If I made the problem obvious, it would lead to conflict. Avoiding that would be the best choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± I said.

    ¡°You want to say that louder? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°Great, the fly is already buzzing again.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a fly? Huh?¡±

    Harley rubbed her head, annoyed. ¡°Can you not flex your arms at the table? I¡¯m trying to eat without disgust.¡±

    ¡°Is this jealousy, I hear? Perhaps denial? Look, Jill, I bet you¡¯ve forgotten these killer biceps.¡±

    Harley responded on my behalf. ¡°Oh ya? I also bet she forgot how uneven your biceps are. Why don¡¯t you flex your left as well? Let¡¯s see the balance.¡±

    Jeremy quietly sat down and continued eating. He averted eye contact and wouldn¡¯t even budge his head.

    Ruby questioned my two-month journey. I told her the bare minimum of her questions, which weren¡¯t specific in any way. I guess she just wanted the general outline. It¡¯s not like I did much. I spent time alone with the thingy, attacking bandit bases and criminals far away from camp. The more I used it, the more powerful I felt¡ªa feeling I wouldn¡¯t trade¡ªa refreshing sense of strength and hope, something I yearned for so long.

    ¡°Cake time!¡± Jeremy went to the backroom and plopped a circular cake in the middle. Blood-red strawberries were the heart, and white swirls were around the edge. Ruby sliced the cake into eight even pieces and handed it to all of us.

    Even though I didn¡¯t want any, I couldn¡¯t refuse. When was the last time I declined dessert? It¡¯ll be strange to do it now.

    ¡°Jeremy, I¡ªAchoo!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t sneeze on the cake, idiot! Great, now it¡¯s a health hazard. My hard work fell in vain.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. This year¡¯s allergies are really getting to¡ªwait a minute¡ªdid you say ¡®hard work?¡¯ Citrus did the work.¡±

    The two continued to throw insults at each other, and while they did, Ruby looked at me with a soft smile.

    ¡°You missed this, don¡¯t you.¡±

    I returned a half-smile. ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°Remember to not get too attached. Your ambition runs far deeper than anything else. One day, you¡¯ll leave everyone behind. It could be tomorrow, a week, a month, a year. You¡¯ll leave, never to see them again. It¡¯ll dig a wound deep into your heart, but no matter what, don¡¯t get attached.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The voice constantly reminded me of my goals. It buzzed in my head, telling me not to worry. Not to be scared. Accomplish my goal and be free. It gave me hope, laying out a potential future. Whenever I envisioned the future, I questioned if the sacrifices would be worth it. If leaving this life would be worth it.

    Whenever mixed thoughts jumbled in my head, the thingy was always there, reminding me of my desire: to destroy the SCAR agent and enter the House with Answers. From there, I could find a way into Ionia and see if it¡¯s possible to unite outsiders and Ionians.

    We could all live together without hardship. Wouldn¡¯t that be ideal? So beautiful? I might struggle, and I might make regrettable sacrifices, but that¡¯s okay.

    A life without struggle is a life with no substance. A life with no substance is a life with no beauty.

    Dinner ended, and we went our separate ways. The tent hadn¡¯t changed much. Harley¡¯s jewelry was scattered around the table, unorganized. My sleeping bag was still there, untouched. Clothes weren¡¯t lying around the place, which was the norm. She cared for clothes way too much.

    ¡°Blow the candle out.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re sleeping now?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything as I slipped into the sleeping bag. The pillow was softer than I remembered. It might¡¯ve been just me.

    She gave a defeated groan. ¡°Fine.¡± The sharp, hissing zipper moved from one end to the other. She, too, also slipped in. ¡°Today was refreshing, right Jill?¡± Her voice had plenty of energy.

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°You came home, I messed around with Jeremy¡ªoh¡ª-I got a new bracelet the other day. It¡¯s silver with butterfly wings circling around. It matches well with the hairpin Jeremy got, remember?¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°That was ages ago. Time moves without mercy.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Harley kept shifting around. Nothing new, but it was more than usual.

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    I acknowledged her.

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡±

    It¡¯s not like I could tell her the truth. If I were to be truthful, what would she say? Should I test it?

    No. Terrible idea to stir the pot.

    After a decent pause, I finally said, ¡°To find myself.¡±

    A weird answer, but it wasn¡¯t entirely false. The voice connected to me¡ªan extension of myself. Getting away allowed me to connect with it more. After all, it is a part of me, so the better the chemistry, the smoother the ride.

    ¡°That¡¯s a cheesy answer.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Were you successful?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    She rustled around, touching the edges of our bags. Whenever she moved, I not only heard it but also felt it. How did I previously sleep like this?

    Laying on my back, all I wanted was to daze in a dream. The darkness was enough, but Harley¡¯s voice was constant. It wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    She paused, grabbing my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave again,¡± she said as if thorns poked inside her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me.¡±

    She pulled back, apologizing with a dim voice. Even with the silence, I could hardly hear her. A few crickets would have been enough to block her voice. This wasn¡¯t the Harley I knew. It wasn¡¯t the energetic, talkative, upbeat Harley I knew. The thingy definitely didn¡¯t want me to be disturbed by this, but I couldn¡¯t let this go. It wasn¡¯t something I could ignore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harley.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave, right?¡±

    ¡°I never had any intentions of staying. I joined the cult to strengthen myself. Once I reach a point where I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll be gone. That fate is inevitable.¡±

    Above me sat a shadowy outline. It couldn''t possibly be anybody else. Curious, I sat up, using my arms as pillars.

    ¡°You once said you¡¯ll come back for me. For us. I was relieved when you told me that. It gave me a sense of comfort. You were lively, engaged, and somewhat extroverted¡­ maybe that¡¯s not the correct word. You get the gist. It made it feel like the future you aimed at was all talk. But as time went on, you became distant. I wasn¡¯t sure what the cause was, but I figured you¡¯d come around. That never happened. You became unrecognizable, not in a good way.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What could it possibly be? Was it me, Jeremy, or someone else? I¡¯m not a mind reader, but can I take a guess?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid? Afraid our connections will grow unbreakable, so to ensure they won¡¯t, you separated yourself? It¡¯ll hurt you a lot, so you¡¯re mentally preparing yourself. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why or what¡¯s changed in you, but I know the old Jill is somewhere in there. I won¡¯t let your wild dream corrupt you. If you¡¯re being selfish, it¡¯s only fair if I am.¡±

    She kneeled and hugged me. It was a loose hug, leaving plenty of room for air.

    ¡°If leaving is an inevitable fate, then every day I¡¯ll beg God for one thing. Persistent strength and an unbreakable sword to shatter fate.¡±

    My arms refused to move, unable to return the hug. Harley, you could try until your heart¡¯s content, but I¡¯m sorry. This fate is shatterproof. Not even God himself could shatter it. Nothing could bump me off this path. Not even you. In order to change fate, my body would have to stop breathing.

    I constantly told myself this, and I made sure I reminded myself every day. So why? Why, today, out of all the days, was this happening? In the dark, embraced by someone so warm and comfortable, it almost felt nostalgic. Was that the reason for my watery eyes?

 32. Urgent Situation

    A handful of us gathered around the table. No one smiled, joked, or showed any life. Everyone was stoned-faced, as if emotion didn¡¯t exist. Ruby¡¯s abrupt emergency meeting could have been part of the reason.

    We were up before the birds. The sun was still yet to shine. It¡¯s only been a few days since my return. What a pain.

    Ruby¡¯s hands were in their iconic position. ¡°Apologizes for the meeting, but we have something important to discuss.¡±

    Alexious yawned, complaining about his headache. Apparently, he drank a little too much last night.

    ¡°Alex,¡± Nadia said, ¡°If Ruby summoned us at this time, surely it would have to be significant.¡±

    He slumped on the chair, picking his fingernails. ¡°Pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±

    ¡°Alex¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Let him be,¡± Ruby interrupted. His squad isn¡¯t going to be tasked. The same goes for Lex. They¡¯re here just to be informed. What I have to say is directed at you three.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put me in the spotlight. I haven¡¯t even done my hair.¡±

    ¡°Harley, I don¡¯t think anyone cares.¡± Ruby cleared her throat. ¡°Anyway, scouts found something that must be taken care of A-S-A-P. Bandits have seized a remote village by the name of Qualic. It may not be our concern, considering it¡¯s well beyond our radius. However, the bandits who took control of the village are led by Zen.¡±

    ¡°Zen?!¡± Harley¡¯s fingers fidgeted over the table. Her disgusted voice painted an outline of the situation.

    ¡°As in the former leader of the Three Heads of Despair? That Zen?¡± His name also shook Nadia.

    ¡°Correct. We should approach the situation¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quick question.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards me. Ruby allowed me to speak, and I asked, ¡°How did our scouts go all the way to Qualic? It¡¯s isolated and out of our reach, so how did we get this information?¡±

    ¡°Traveling merchants. Words spread around like wildfire. Zen is a well-known criminal. It¡¯s not a name people casually throw around. I asked a merchant I¡¯m close with to verify the rumors, which he confirmed true.¡±

    Nadia wasn¡¯t too happy. ¡°You sent a merchant on a death mission?¡±

    ¡°I gave him extra compensation. They¡¯ll do anything for money. Besides, Zen has too much respect for merchants. He considers them a ¡®staple of society.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t do anything to a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Probably because he¡¯s one himself.¡±

    Harley hissed at Nadia¡¯s comment. ¡°Since when are human traffickers considered merchants?¡±

    Lex and Alexious chuckled at Harley¡¯s response. They always found light no matter the circumstance.

    ¡°Sounds like you don¡¯t need us, so we¡¯re gonna head out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for waking me up early.¡±

    The two left the tent without batting an eye back.

    Seriously, how were they squad leaders?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± Ruby didn¡¯t skip a beat. ¡°Zen¡¯s been incognito for years, so it¡¯s strange why he invaded a village.¡±

    ¡°Like living in the shadows,¡± I asked.

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s been over a decade since the last time I heard his name, around the time I joined the Bariac Cult.¡±

    Nadia pitched in. ¡°He left the Three Heads of Despair long before, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s unknown why he left. I assume greed had something to do with it. He¡¯s an intelligent businessman with a drive for money. Something incredibly valuable lies at Qualic. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to conquer a remote village.¡±

    Nadia and I verbally agreed. Harley, however, was in her own world. Her eyes intensely stared at the round table as if she could see the tiny particles that made up the wood. Her mouth was partly open, and her fingers continued to fidget on her lap.

    I gently shook her, causing her soul to pop into her body. Her head darted around as if she had forgotten where she was.

    ¡°You ok?¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Huh? Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Lying right through her teeth.

    ¡°The three of you leave in an hour. I notified half of your squad, Nadia, so there is no need to worry. Your horses should be ready by the time you guys are ready. It¡¯s a multi-day trip, so plan accordingly.¡±

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re staying here,¡± Nadia assumed.

    ¡°Normally, yes. However, we must improve our chances of success, so I¡¯ll be joining.¡±

    Nadia¡¯s cheeks turned pink. ¡°R-Really?¡± It was rare for her to stumble over words.

    ¡°Of course. I informed Randy, and he¡¯ll lead the cult on my behalf. Now, whatever questions you have, save it for the ride. Dismissed.¡±

    Eight of us, including myself, met at the stables. We each took our own horses and headed west. Nothing much happened. We talked, sang, laughed, ate, and basically did anything to pass the time. I knew my squadmates, so conversations flew easier. It wasn¡¯t like they were total strangers. Day one of riding concluded. We placed our sleeping bags around the fire, keeping warm in the moist spring.

    Once morning arrived, we didn¡¯t skip a beat. There was more riding, talking, and singing, which really tested my patience. I wanted to speak with the thingy, but it would make it seem like I was speaking to myself.

    I found myself trailing the pack. Everyone spoke in their own circle, including Harley, who stuck to my side for most of the ride. I could see her contagious smile spreading to the other members. She never failed to make anyone smile.

    Nadia noticed me alone, stopping her horse, and waited for me to catch up.

    ¡°You¡¯re slow.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    I kept my face still. Why would I be anxious? I had inhumane power, putting me above everyone. I had no weakness, so why would I be anxious?

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m more concerned than anxious.¡±

    She snickered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. All I know is that I can¡¯t stop asking myself one thing. We know Zen is addicted to greed. What does Qualic have that Zen wants?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unknown. Qualic is an isolated town with very few travelers and merchants. They aren¡¯t wealthy either, which is a head-scratcher.¡±

    None of this made sense. Why would someone who yearns for greed infiltrate a remote town? There had to be another motive. Revenge, maybe? For fun? Doubt it. Strategic reasons? That couldn¡¯t be it. He hadn¡¯t shown his face for a decade till now. Maybe Qualic had something he wanted? But what? What made him come out of hibernation?

    ¡°What if we¡¯re looking at this the wrong way? What if he¡¯s not after money?¡±

    ¡°I spoke to Ruby on that subject. It¡¯s likely, yet again, we don¡¯t know much about Zen other than his past.¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°I was never informed of his past. Care to tell?¡±

    She said that Zen was one of the original founders of the Three Heads of Despair. He raided villages, towns, and anywhere with enough loot. It wasn¡¯t anything unusual for a bandit group to do. What made him famous was his use of limited Ionian items. His collection was worth more than Walisburg, the capital of the outside world. His hunger to collect led him to insanity. The only thing on his mind was collecting. He couldn¡¯t do anything but kill, collect, kill, collect. It was an endless cycle of killing and collecting. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone use or even touch his collection. Afraid they would be stolen or even used, it drove him to a breaking point. He left the group he created to collect on his own. He kidnapped children, women, and young men and sold them into slavery just to get his hands on his desired items.

    ¡°Harley was a victim of his madness.¡±

    ¡°Harley?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said casually, ¡°Ruby raided a base where Zen happened to be. He slipped away, being the only survivor. When they investigated the lower floor of the main building, they found Harley and two other young children in a cage with collars chained to their necks. Their lips were shriveled and had more bone than meat. It was a gruesome scene.¡±

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°A decade ago. That was the last time Zen was seen.¡±

    ¡°Were you there?¡±

    ¡°It was my first raid. It haunted me for some time. I eventually got over it, but just picturing that day gives me goosebumps.¡±

    That¡¯s why Harley tensed up when Zen¡¯s name was mentioned. Could she possibly still resent him? I would.

    ¡°Could there be an Ionian item at Qualic?¡±

    Nadia looked at the sky as if her mind scrambled for answers. ¡°Ruby went over the possibilities. We highly doubt it, but it¡¯s not impossible. But to think he came out of hiding for this? If there is an Ionian item, its value must be greater than anything seen before.¡±

    Distress leaked from her voice. I¡¯d never seen her as concerned as she was. Was I really supposed to be frightened to go against Zen? Someone with my capabilities and power shouldn¡¯t be scared. They should feel enlightened. If Zen was so much of a threat, then this should be interesting.

    ¡°Our objective is to kill Zen, right?¡±

    ¡°Preferably not. Ideally, capturing him is our best bet. Our plan is to interrogate him and squeeze as much information as possible.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no other choice?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s this excitement coming from?¡±

    I took a light breath. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just somewhat excited going against someone threatening. It¡¯ll put a good impression on our cult if we manage to take him out.¡±

    Nadia smiled, which happened once every solar eclipse. ¡°You¡¯re showing more excitement than Harley.¡±

    ¡°Harley? Oh, well, she enjoys fighting at its fullest.¡±

    No one would guess that based on her appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking of that. There¡¯s a hidden purpose under this mission. Harley seeks for revenge.¡±

    ¡°Revenge? I never knew she carried that weight.¡±

    ¡°She hides it pretty well. In truth, it¡¯s the primary reason why she joined the cult. She yearned for strength in order to brush the weight off her shoulders.¡±

    In a sense, our reasons for joining were similar¡ªstrength to wield a blade strong enough to chop through any obstacle. Harley sought revenge, which I never really thought of.

    I never considered slaying the SCAR agent for revenge. It¡¯s always been my own desire. Revenge was never linked with it.

    Why didn¡¯t it? Whenever I imagined the SCAR agent, I never once thought of revenge. Not once. Why? The thing killed my first outside friend. So why couldn¡¯t revenge link with it?

    Was I really that selfish? No, I couldn¡¯t be. There had to be another reason. There had to be.

 33. Zen: Crumbling Fortress

    Infuriating. Everything drove him over the edge. He got everything but the answer.

    ¡°Goodness me, just answer my question, and I¡¯ll boot scoot ¡®n boogie outta here.¡±

    The chubby man on his bare knees refused to quit. He didn¡¯t bark back. Instead, he remained quiet. \

    Infuriating.

    Zen paced around the room, glancing back and forth at his men. He nibbled his thumb, not knowing what to do. He didn¡¯t come out of hiding to be stopped by someone who couldn¡¯t walk 50 meters without huffing for air.

    ¡°You¡¯re people are dead. Slaughtered. You have no one to protect, yet you won¡¯t tell me where it is. Infuriating!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only my people I care for. You will put the entire outside world in danger.¡±

    The chubbester finally spoke. Zen slid towards the man. ¡°Please! I need it! I beg you! I¡¯ve been searching for years. Plotting, networking, eavesdropping on random conversations! I don¡¯t even want to use it. It¡¯ll be a waste of amazingness.¡±

    ¡°Never. Your obsession has driven you to madness. There¡¯s no telling what you would do with it.¡±

    ¡°Well, bah humbug. I haven¡¯t done anything in years, sitting on my ass like a basement dweller. I come out, and this is how I get treated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re treated based on your past.¡±

    Zen jumped onto his feet. ¡°You have a point, but I don¡¯t care enough to acknowledge it. Forget this chitty-chat-chat. Could you please tell me where it is?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    Zen scrunched up his hair, moving off to the side. ¡°Well, well, my patience is dried up. Bring the kiddo.¡±

    A guard dragged a young boy by his two arms. His mouth was concealed with duct tape¡ªan Ionian item. Before he learned the actual name, Zen used to call it the ¡®mouth-sealer-with-an-occasional-fix-up-on-broken weapons.¡¯

    The boy didn¡¯t resist. He looked dead. He wasn¡¯t physically dead, but somewhat mentally. Did he give up?

    Chubbter¡¯s eyes opened wide for an oldy. ¡°Mason!¡±

    ¡°You guessed it. That¡¯s your grandkid.¡±

    He shot daggers at Zen. ¡°You monster¡ªhe¡¯s autistic.¡±

    ¡°Artistic? Perfect.¡± Zen raised his calves in glee. ¡°His kind is certainly useful.¡±

    ¡°Autistic. Autistic. He has mental issues. Not artistic.¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to stop me? A little kid that¡¯s a bit dumb? Don¡¯t be insane. If you believe I won¡¯t harm him simply because of his condition, then may I remind you whom you¡¯re speaking to? My name¡¯s Zen, founder of the Three Heads of Despair. The one who impaled fear in towns and villages. The one who slaughtered for precious Ionian items. There¡¯s no stopping me. Once my mind¡¯s on something, it doesn¡¯t let go until the job¡¯s finished. You said your grandkid is autistic? Why should I care? It doesn¡¯t make him any less human. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t make him any less of a potential victim.¡± Zen¡¯s spoke in a cold, tonless manner. No games. No jokes. Seriousness engulfed him. There was no stopping his mind. ¡°Now, before you really piss me off, you can guide me to it, or I¡¯ll chop off your grandkids finger every fifteen minutes.¡±

    Chubbster gritted his teeth, looking back and forth between Zen and his grandkid. It looked like he was smiling angrily, which was quite amusing. His brows arched down, and stupid noises flew from his mouth.

    He slammed his lap. ¡°Please don¡¯t harm my grandchild.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in peace once I get my hands on it.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Chubbster rose, telling Zen and his men to follow. They walked into a house that had obviously been raided. Chairs were flipped, food flooded the floor, and books and other possessions dispersed everywhere. They carefully threaded through broken glass and other objects until they reached a chest.

    It wasn¡¯t unique. Its color faded, and splinters stuck out like the end of a hornet. Chubbster claimed it was under the chest. Weird. Wouldn¡¯t it be crushed? It was a pretty big box, and with all the metal outline, it weighed a ton.

    Giving him a side eye, Zen instructed his men to move the chest. Underneath was a loose wooden plank. Chubbster ripped it off, revealing a hidden staircase.

    ¡°We must destroy the floor,¡± he said.

    The planks were pretty loose, and despite a slight struggle, it wasn¡¯t difficult. If the planks had been firmly built, there would¡¯ve been an issue.

    Chubbster led the way down. It felt like the stairs led to hell¡ªtotal darkness. Zen commanded his soldiers to shine a light. A white ray beamed down the narrow stone stairs¡ªa flashlight; what a fantastic Ionian item.

    Chubbster turned around as soon as they released the light. His mortified expression smacked a smile on Zen¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, chubby? Have you never seen god-like technology?¡±

    He gulped, ignoring Zen¡¯s words, and continued moving forward.

    They reached the lower level and continued walking. They could not walk side-by-side unless they desired their shoulders to be scraped by the rigid walls.

    ¡°Hey, chubby, how much more walking?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there.¡±

    ¡°This better be no trap.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I wish it is.¡±

    They continued until reaching a giant, open room. Pillars ran down, supporting the openness. In the middle was a lever. It felt suspicious. Zen anxiously looked around. He wasn¡¯t his usual self. Something was off.

    Was it a trap? Extremely possibly. There was no way to learn but the hard way. Everything was infuriating. He may not walk out with it¡ªthe one thing he wanted more than anything, the one thing that could make him so powerful that no one would dare to contest.

    ¡°Once the lever is pulled, the weapon you seek shall rise from beneath.¡±

    ¡°Lies,¡± Zen claimed. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for a clich¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Clich¨¦? You¡¯re mistaken. I assure you nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°The floor gonna collapse, and we all die¡ªthat shitty clich¨¦. If you¡¯re so confident, though, pull it. Prove nothing will happen and pull it.¡±

    Chubbster agreed without hesitation. ¡°Very well. I figured you would like to do it yourself. You¡¯ve traveled all this way, after all.¡±

    Chubbster¡¯s sweet talk wouldn¡¯t affect Zen. Chubbster went to the lever, glancing back at Zen, who had his arm crossed while leaning by the exit.

    ¡°Zen, no one in the outside world knows this, but allow me to shed the truth of this weapon. It doesn¡¯t exist¡ªno¡ªrather, it no longer exists. Its power is unlike anything else. Frightening in all aspects. One hit, and you¡¯ll be at death¡¯s door. There¡¯s no escaping it. We have held the weapon for decades, and it is unreachable to anyone who tries to obtain it. One day, a man dressed in black arrived. He was paper-thin and could easily slip through compact caves. Regarding this man, he claimed to collect his belongings. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant until he told me the weapon¡¯s exact name: handgun. Long story short, this man was like no other. He wasn¡¯t an average worker. No. He¡¯s something far more important¡ªthe man who veiled his skin head-to-toe¡ªthe leader of the City of Ionia. Rightfully so, I returned the weapon. In compensation, his men built this room with a lever. He told me when someone with ¡®dangerous ambitions arrives, take everything with you.¡¯ I was ignorant at the time. But now, I realize what he meant. My town, people, animals, houses, roads, all of it you destroyed.¡± He choked with anguish. ¡°My grandchild cannot live a fulfilling life due to his condition. As for me, there¡¯s nothing left to protect. You stole my home. Now, I shall steal your life.¡±

    He pulled the lever. The ground crumbled. Zen¡¯s men panicked, racing to the exit. Zen threw a small, rectangular box that shot up a metal barrier. His men banged on the metal, crying, begging to be saved.

    No weapon. It was gone, stolen. After years of tracing and searching, it was gone. Everything he worked for was thrown away in the water.

    The place was collapsing. Zen scrambled to the staircase, leaving his men and Chubbster to die. The roof cracked, and rocks fell from above. Adrenaline kicked in, and he sprinted faster than he ever had. He made it to the stairs, skipping three steps at a time. He reached the normal floor of the house and flung himself out the window. The ground continued to collapse.

    It wasn¡¯t just the ground. The entire city sunk into the mountains. Zen raced to his horse by the entrance. His heart pounded like a caged animal begging to be released. His horse paced around, neighing in distress. Zen hopped onto the panicking horse and glided down the mountain.

    Ten years. Ten years.

    He had his mind glued to the weapon. His thoughts consisted of only the weapon. He¡¯s been anxiously waiting to hold it in his hands. He didn¡¯t want to use it, claiming it would taint its beauty. It would just sit on a shelf as a prize.

    The beauty he chased.

    The beauty he desperately desired was out of reach in another world.

    A world he couldn¡¯t reach.

 34. Harley: Redemption

    The squad abruptly stopped. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    A deep rumble rippled down the valley, sending shivers down their spines. They watched in confusion as the ground trembled and rocks fell. The mountain appeared to be moving as if it was alive. Massive boulders slam down the hill, leaving a path of devastation in their wake. Trees crack like twigs, and the earth trembles with each collision. A cloud of dust and debris rises, partially blocking the view. From a distance, it looked like a monster consumed the mountain and pulled it apart a piece at a time.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the town on that mountain?¡± Nadia asked.

    Ruby stared at the dreadful scene. ¡°We got to get there quickly.¡±

    ¡°Tug the breaks,¡± someone said, ¡°It¡¯s not smart to charge a collapsing mountain.¡±

    ¡°Zen¡¯s there. He¡¯s responsible for this. We¡¯ll never get this opportunity again if we don¡¯t capitalize on it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recommend it,¡± said another member.

    ¡°Same here. It¡¯s too risky.¡±

    Most members opted to return to camp, claiming the risk wasn¡¯t worth it. Even Nadia insisted on calling it a day.

    ¡°So we''re calling it quits? This opportunity was hand-fed to us, and we¡¯re calling it quits? I refuse. I refuse, I refuse, I refuse! Never let a one-time chance fall in vain. We have the opportunity to strike and put an end to Zen, and you guys are backing out because of some mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®some mountain.¡¯ It caved in itself. It has to be an Ionian item Zen has, and I¡¯m not trying to mess with that.¡±

    Everyone agreed, besides Ruby and Jill.

    Harely couldn¡¯t tell whether Jill agreed since her face was emptier than a clear sky.

    Nadia insisted Ruby to retreat. If anyone could convince her regarding battle advice, it would be Nadia. They were perfect together like bracelets and wrists.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ruby. You don¡¯t have to do it for me,¡± Harley said.

    ¡°Harley.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Besides, it¡¯s better if I do it myself.¡±

    The others complained, calling Harley reckless. Ruby shut them up, ordering a retreat. Nadia and Jill silently gave their final looks before turning away.

    Harley called Ruby¡¯s name, promising to be back within two days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry. You have the extra fuel to power through.¡± Ruby left with a smile, and with that, Harley was alone.

    ***

    Harley rode through the trees, uneasy. She shifted around while her horse didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡ªAchoo! Bored¡­¡±

    She sniffled, wiping her nose with the neck of the shirt. Allergy season was the worst. Constant sniffles annoyed the living hell out of her. She couldn¡¯t go a few minutes without sniffling. How troublesome.

    Even with nature¡¯s curse, she admired the blooming flowers bursting with life. Bees flew around to pollinate, and animals out of hibernation stuffed their faces with food. That¡¯s something Jill would do whenever dessert was on the menu.

    ¡°She¡¯s such a wacko.¡±

    It¡¯s been hours since Harley separated from the others. No luck in finding Zen. How would she find him? Where could he be? He could''ve killed himself during that explosion or whatever that was.

    Should she check the mountain? It wouldn¡¯t make sense since the rubble buried everything. Zen¡¯s body could be there, but going grave diving wasn¡¯t something Harley was fond of.

    ¡°Rexy, Rexy,¡± her voice was high-pitched while petting her companion. ¡°You must be hungry. We can take a break.¡±

    She tied her horse to a nearby tree. The leash covered tons of ground, giving Rexy freedom to munch on shrubs of her choice.

    Harley sat on the spiky grass with her legs wide. The urge to sneeze controlled her body. It sucked. She sneezed as if it was a hobby, not covering her mouth. Who would, though? It¡¯s not like anyone was around.

    ¡°Rexy, you have it pretty easy, right?¡±

    She continued munching on food without care. Why would she care? Born and raised in the cult. Fed, bathed, played, raced, slept. What a beautiful life. Everyone cared and loved her. No one dared to leave her alone. Everyone loved her.

    Everyone.

    It must be nice to be loved by others. Harley knew people cared for her, but something was missing: an inseparable bond so tight it¡¯d never snap. She believed she had that bond with Jill.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Harley grew to love Jill in a sisterly way. She always wanted to be beside Jill¡ªto eat, sleep, and shop with her. Everything had to involve Jill, and it did. Things were amazing. It felt as though nothing could go wrong.

    But she set herself up for disappointment. Jill¡¯s connection with her desire grew as the days died. She spoke about how her stay was only temporary. Those words shattered Harley¡¯s soul. She didn¡¯t want this to be temporary.

    She loved Jill¡¯s presence and looked forward to her company. She relied on Jill for a particular emotion, and that emotion was associated with Jill. The more Jill distanced herself, the more that emotion was being stripped away. She feared losing that emotion. Jill became part of Harley. She¡¯s grown attached to her to the point where she couldn¡¯t live without her.

    Harley knew the best way to ditch this feeling, yet she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to grow on my own. I want to be with her, with them. The four of us together forever.¡± She lifelessly dropped her body, her head facing the branchy sky. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can shatter fate like this.¡±

    She laughed. It was a hollow, desperate sound as if she forced herself to find a laugh despite her emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m so pathetic.¡±

    Rexy neighed incredibly loud. Harley jumped up and noticed a man, not slender yet not broad, standing by her horse. His abdomen bled through his thin brown shirt, and his lip was severely busted.

    He crouched, falling against the tree, defeated.

    ¡°I was hoping this horse was unattended,¡± he snickered.

    Those eyes.

    She could never forget those bright orange eyes. She looked into them was like looking into two miniature suns¡ªmenacing and repulsive. Her head turned away from instinct.

    ¡°You mind lending a hand?¡±

    Harley looked back at the beaten man. ¡°No.¡±

    He held his abdomen, crouching. He strained his teeth in sharp pain. Harley could only imagine what the man went through.

    ¡°My horse tumbled downhill and rammed into a boulder. I took a decent fall as well. Help a fellow man out.¡±

    ¡°Your sob story ain¡¯t gonna cut it.¡±

    He dropped to his rear. ¡°You¡¯re gonna leave me to die? Is that how my life ends?¡±

    ¡°Those eyes,¡± Harley said while pointing. ¡°Those unforgettable, orange eyes. You threw me in hell, leaving me to rot in a cage, took advantage of my defenseless body, and beat me black and blue if I spoke too loud. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever forget the eyes who stole my childhood.¡±

    He sighed in defeat. ¡°I apologize for the rough times. I thought it¡¯d be worth it. It was a fat lie. Everything I worked for, my aspirations, was built up for something that isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo, should I sympathize?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need sympathy. Maybe redemption would be nice.¡±

    Harley sat adjacent to the man, her back facing his shoulder. ¡°Do you deserve redemption, Zen?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the first. Lotta people are after my head.¡±

    I wonder why, Harley thought.

    ¡°It sucks. Hiding for a decade, hoping people forget about me. I couldn¡¯t go outside, eat at a restaurant, shop, mess around with people. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Harley couldn¡¯t sympathize. How could she? Zen was the reason her child-self suffered, so it was only natural not to sympathize.

    ¡°To keep myself busy, I plotted to steal the most powerful weapon in the outside world. It can kill from afar with one hit. Lethal to the maximum. I had no intention of using it. I just wanted my hands to feel what beauty is made of.¡±

    Zen¡¯s words became choppy. His light breath was an indicator of what was to come.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain why you kidnapped and sold children to filthy merchants.¡±

    ¡°Information comes with a hefty price. Along with information, I received food, clothing, weapons, horses, to name a few. Those bastards would give anything for a kid.¡±

    ¡°People can be pretty inhumane.¡±

    Zen agreed. ¡°I bet Ionia isn¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think about Ionia often?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They are modern humans thriving in wealth. They have elite medicine, righteous laws, and awesome gadgets for sale. I want to step foot in that paradise.¡±

    Paradise. That word reminded her of Jill.

    ¡°Is it possible for an outsider to enter the city?¡±

    Zen tittered, straining harder than before. ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s doable. There gotta be a way.¡±

    ¡°What about outsiders living in Ionia?¡±

    ¡°Now, that is a fairytale. It¡¯d be damned if that happened. But who knows, anything can happen.¡±

    ¡°What if your friend goes to Ionia? Would you go with them?¡± Harley asked.

    ¡°Let me segway our chit-chat because this intrigues me. You¡¯re speaking to me as an equal. It¡¯s odd. It doesn¡¯t seem like you hate me. What do you see me as?¡±

    Harley questioned what Zen meant.

    ¡°To put it in different terms, do you view me as a human?¡±

    ¡°I do hate you. You stripped my childhood away. You snatched me away from my village and caved me in. The constant suffering and starvation, thin clothing to protect my skin from the harsh winters, unknown for the potential future. You replaced my once carefree life with agony and horror.¡±

    Life is a journey of trials and tribulations that can test even the strongest wills. The unprepared happened, altering her path forever. It¡¯s easy to deflate when faced with adversity, to feel as though life is no longer in your hands. Despite the hardships, she never fell. She refused to let those days break her. The obstacles and challenges she pushed through strengthened her resilience. She grew mentally stronger, and her unwavering resilience refused to snap.

    ¡°When I heard you were alive, I was happy, ¡± continued Harley, ¡°I could finally brush the grudge off by killing you. It¡¯s what I wanted. Sweet revenge for everything you put me through. But I gave it some thought. Without you, I would never get to join the Bariac Cult. I would never make the friends I have, learn to wield a blade, and have so much fun on raids. My life would be completely different, for the better or worse. Right now, though, I¡¯m content with life, the cult, friends, everything. I know it¡¯s stupid, but I wouldn''t be here if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the character,¡± he chuckled.

    Zen groaned while pushing himself up. He wobbled back and forth, not able to keep his feet planted. Harley stood up with him.

    Zen placed one hand on her shoulder. His head sank, and he breathed jagged.

    ¡°I appreciate you¡ªfor making me feel somewhat better about myself.¡±

    In this unpredictable circumstance, under nature¡¯s shade, the two exchanged soft, innocent smiles.

    They exchanged more words than imaginable, but Harley had no choice but to complete her duty. She sent him off after feeding him a sense of redemption.

 35. Harley: Meeting with the King (Part I)

    The city burst into celebration. People sang contentedly, cracking jokes with sizzling mugs of booze; children raced around the streets, occasionally bumping into someone by accident. No one cared. They went on without skipping a beat.

    Music traveled through the city¡¯s radius. On every corner, people danced in celebrations as if nothing mattered. No one cared. Not a soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite frightening how people live like this.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, Nadia, don¡¯t be such a letdown. This is every party animal dream.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Harley stuck out her tongue, spinning around with the dancing crowd. She could go on forever. She wanted to, but Ruby pulled her out.

    ¡°We¡¯re not here for that,¡± she said.

    Harley sulked. ¡°C¡¯mon! It¡¯s Walisburg¡ªthe musical city. Let me enjoy while I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I said, we''re not here for that.¡±

    Harley didn¡¯t bother arguing further. Ruby¡¯s right; it wasn¡¯t the reason why they were here.

    ¡°Hey, Ruby, who must¡¯ve told the king about Zen?¡± Jeremy asked.

    ¡°Probably merchants. They spread news and gossip like wildfire.¡±

    They squeezed through the crowd, occasionally looking back to ensure no one slipped away. The noise level was like a tornado¡¯s, though instead of the cruel wind ripping skin away, musical notes slapped their eardrums, making communicating difficult. Every word had to be shouted.

    They closed in on their destination. A white and gold filigree palace soared tall on a pedestal, encasing a massive purple lotus bloom as its shell. No other building reached that height. It was seen from every angle¡ªthe Royal Palace.

    After hassling through the crowd, they reached the stairway to the entrance, where their jaws fell to the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not climbing all those stairs.¡±

    ¡°Too bad, Jeremy. We¡¯re invited, so it¡¯s a must. Look on the bright side. We get delicious food afterward.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying my food isn¡¯t delicious?¡±

    Harley didn¡¯t skip a beat and headed towards the top.

    ¡°Hey! Answer me, Harley! Ruby, Ruby, my food is delicious, right? Right? Please say something.¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±

    After a year-long climb, they finally made it to the palace doors. The palace sat alone in the city''s heart, looking below everyone. Torches the size of Jeremy were stabbed within the decorated pillars. The wooden door was paired with two abnormally large, half-circle handles. The door itself was larger than a handful of structures. A pair of guards stood by the door. Their spears looked cleaner than their chained armor. They were covered head-to-toe. Was it for security reasons, or must they be heavily equipped? It must¡¯ve been a bother to move around.

    ¡°Names?¡±

    ¡°Ruby, leader of the Bariac Cult. We¡¯ve been invited for dinner by the king.¡±

    The guards nodded at each other and opened a miniature door adjacent to the giant one.

    ¡°Does that door not work?¡± Jeremy asked, disappointed.

    ¡°The mega door is only for show, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± That¡¯s a letdown and a half. Who''s the dumbass responsible for this industrial waste!¡±

    Ruby knocked the back of his head. ¡°Apologizes for the unwarranted remark.¡± She glared at Jeremy and whispered, ¡°Show some decency.¡±

    They entered the palace and were bombarded by the unique lighting. Glittering braziers surrounded each of the plethora of marble columns, illuminating most, if not all, of the room. A blood-red carpet wide enough to be a river formed a path from the entrance to the empty throne. A black marble staircase led to the golden throne, which stood bright under a chandelier.

    Nadia muttered under her breath as she took in the scene. ¡°This place is remarkable.¡±

    ¡°Imagine the food we¡¯ll be receiving.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you begged to come?¡±

    ¡°No, I offered to tag along because Jill opted out. Obviously, I will take a trip to Walisburg without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªyou''re just a glutton.¡±

    Ruby turned her head, demanding Harley and Jeremy to lower their voices. Nadia and Ruby spoke to the guards as they guided them through the palace. It was no maze but massive enough to lose your sense of direction.

    The guards pointed at a door, telling them to wait for further instructions. Next to the door stood a woman in a green cloak with a hood over her head.

    ¡°Oh my, your outfit is so cute!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Harley, don¡¯t run in the halls!¡±

    Harley ignored Ruby¡¯s commands and inspected the women¡¯s clothing. ¡°All green? Is green your favorite? Oh, a skirt. It makes your knees look perfectly round and cute. And your hood, take it off. I want to see your hair.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Ruby grabbed Harley and flung her away from the green woman. ¡°Apologies for the inconvenience,¡± she bowed. ¡°I swear on my name it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The women responded. ¡°My, my, I don¡¯t mind. In fact, it¡¯s a delight to find someone with a similar sense of style.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, yes, yes! We should totally go shopping, right? Ruby, hey Ruby, please can we go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Enough already. Forgive me once again for the trouble we¡¯re causing.¡±

    Trouble? What trouble? How did meeting someone with excellent taste in fashion cause any trouble?

    ¡°No need to apologize. You''re our guest, so it¡¯s only fair to get excited. The king should be out shortly. In the meantime, please patiently¡ª¡±

    Just before she finished her words, the door swung open, bouncing off the wall.

    ¡°The visitors may enter.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, may I remind you not to burst the door open? Replacements are hard to come by.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my carelessness, Syliva.¡± He cleared his froggy throat. ¡°Members of the Bariac Cult, welcome to the Royal Palace. Please enter and have a seat at the round table.¡±

    The king had some width to him, similar to Randy. His shoulder-length hair was the same color as the clear night sky, and his beard was cleanly trimmed to style. He didn¡¯t dress as a true king. Typically, one would expect a royal king to dress in fancy robes with gold and a red crown. But he was different. He wore a maroon-black, ankle-length cardigan with a white tee underneath.

    A large seating area with velvet cushions and gold ornamentation sat at the center of the room, encircled by large columns. A glass table was in the middle of the seating area. The air was thick with the aroma of candles and something brewing, though Harley couldn''t put her finger on it.

    A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, glistening with light that created an inviting warmth around the room. Everything in the environment was meant to dazzle and astound. Every element, from the rich fabrics of the drapes to the intricate patterns on the silverware, had been carefully picked to express the king''s power.

    ¡°The seats are so cushiony,¡± Jeremy said, bopping his body on the purple cushion.

    Nadia threw an opinion of her own. ¡°I prefer the wooden ones back home.¡±

    ¡°Nostalgia kicking in?¡±

    ¡°Nothing nostalgic about it? I¡¯m comfortable with what I¡¯m comfortable with.¡±

    ¡°Ya, Jeremy, quit biting into everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    He threw his hands up. ¡°How in the¡ªy¡¯know what, I¡¯m not even gonna comment.¡±

    Oh, when did he decide to mature?

    Harley opened her mouth but was hushed by a raspy voice.

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness for leaving you all. Make yourself at home. We¡¯ve prepared a special meal for the celebration. Shall we rejoice with an appetizer?¡±

    ¡°Pardon, Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Formality is not required. Refer to me as Stark.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s face told the story. She didn¡¯t expect the king to be so laid back.

    ¡°If you insist, Your¡ªI mean, Stark. I suggest we should introduce ourselves before anything. If that¡¯s ok with you.¡±

    He smiled broadly through his trimmed thorns. ¡°Absolutely. You mind doing the honors?¡±

    Ruby stood up. ¡°Sitting next to me is Jeremy. He insisted on going since one of our original guests couldn¡¯t make it. That¡¯s Harley, the woman with bracelets climbing up her forearm. She¡¯s an irreplaceable member of our cult. A hard-working and iron-minded vessel of determination. Next to her is Nadia, squad leader of the elites in the Baraic Cult. The credit for most of our success goes to her. She¡¯s the most reliable person I know. Whenever I need something done, she¡¯s the one who finishes the job without question. I can always rely on her for that. And I, Ruby, leader of the Baraic Cult. It¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Your Maj¡ªStark.¡±

    He clapped as if he were watching a performance. ¡°Wonderful. The amount of pride and passion your voice expresses when speaking to your peers is amazing. I envy that. Now, before anything, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to bring out.¡±

    He clapped his hands hard enough for the sound to bounce off the walls. If he were in the forest, birds would¡¯ve flocked out of the trees. A clap so mighty that thunder would have competition.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t get a cool introduction?¡± Jeremy asked, disappointed.

    Ruby smiled back. ¡°Let¡¯s not.¡±

    A man in white and black, presumably a butler, entered the room with a tray raised by his neck. He elegantly placed the tray onto the glass table and left with a thankful gesture from the king. In the circular tray was a silver teapot and cups. They were plain silver, lacking the luxury the room had. It looked as though he bought it from a local shop.

    ¡°Allow me.¡±

    Ruby instantly got up. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t allow royalty to serve tea? Allow me.¡±

    ¡°You are my guest and should be treated as one. As a host, I must care for the guests. The honor is mine.¡±

    Stark poured their tea as Ruby took her seat. Steam emitted from the cup. The fragrance of floral sweetness captivated Harley. She grabbed a cup and took an eye-opening sip. The delicate, floral taste of tea filled her mouth, leaving a gentle sweetness lingering in the back of her throat. It was light and refreshing, with a subtle sweetness that made it perfect.

    ¡°So this is what royalty tastes like? It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most accurate thing you said today, Jeremy. It really is amazing.¡±

    ¡°I know, right¡ªhey¡ªwhat exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    Nadia spoke her mind, complementing the taste. She covered her mouth while sipping the cup, trying to appear elegant. Who was going to tell Nadia that she looked silly rather than formal?

    ¡°Oh, wow, this tea is brewed beautifully. Your butlers must have magical fingers,¡± Ruby joked, followed by a titter.

    Harley wasn¡¯t sure why Ruby attempted to spout something weird. On top of that, she snickered at her own joke. Comedy wasn¡¯t her thing.

    Stark smirked with innocence. ¡°My butlers don¡¯t brew tea. To be truthful, I deny them access to it. My hands brew the tea that is salivating in your mouths.¡±

    ¡°A king making his own tea,¡± Nadia questioned, ¡°That¡¯s unheard of. Not to sound blunt, but don¡¯t you have things of more importance than to brew tea?¡±

    ¡°Who cares? It tastes amazing!¡±

    ¡°Zip it, Jeremy.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Ruby jumped in. ¡°Does it hurt to not be ill-mannered for once? I apologize on their behalf, Your¡ªStark.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for an apology. Truthfully, this is exactly what I hoped for: people coming together while sipping tea. It is fascinating how a simple, elegant drink opens the hearts of many¡ªincluding my own. Leader of the Bariac Cult, Ruby, this may be a strange question, but answer truthfully. Do you perhaps believe in a God?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more of an atheist.¡±

    ¡°I believe the question rolled off the tongue wrong. I meant to ask if you believe in the God within and what it carries.¡±

    Everyone was silenced as Ruby was placed in the spotlight. She shook her head, not knowing what the king meant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step back. What did man believe in to create such beauty? I shall answer the question on your behalf. They deeply believed in a God. It is so compelling that they attempted to imitate its beauty. The more they imitate, the stronger their bond with their inner God becomes. Their God intertwines with their heart, sheltering beauty closer.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we create our God based on what we find beautiful?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no clarity from where God comes from. If it¡¯s man-made, it is destined not to be perfect. Neither God nor beauty is linear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a reliable God,¡± said Nadia, who continued to cover her mouth while sipping.

    ¡°Correct, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a biased God that bends people¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s no better than a fraud. But when a person is faced with beauty; when their hearts get sucked in; when their unwavering determination kicks in; when they love something so much; that unreliable God is there. The God within is stubborn. The God within supports. Presumably crafted by man, it bands us together, hovering behind when we believe. When we find beauty, God''s touch is felt, gifting great power. The more beauty you find, the more powerful your God will be. The feeling of obtaining such a power really makes one appreciate beauty even more.¡±

    A simple explanation would¡¯ve worked. Instead, Stark''s words spun Harley¡¯s brain around.

 36. Harley: Meeting with the King (Part II)

    ¡°So you brew tea for its beauty?¡±

    ¡°As expected from the leader of the Bariac Cult. Your intuition is spot on. The craft, the aroma, serving, and drinking connect me with my God, allowing me to connect deeper beauty.¡±

    Harley couldn¡¯t handle it any longer. ¡°Is there a restroom nearby?¡±

    The king clapped, simulating a roaring thunder. The green women entered the room and quickly walked to the chairs.

    ¡°Please escort our guest to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Harley followed the green women out of the room. The massive hall had an arched ceiling for birds to fly comfortably. Portraits of the previous kings and queens were everywhere.

    That reminded Harley¡­

    ¡°Are you the queen by any chance?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly are you? You aren¡¯t dressed as a soldier or a cook, so I¡¯m unsure what else you could be.¡±

    ¡°My, my, I¡¯m not sure myself¡­¡±

    Harley playfully flicked the back of her head. ¡°Cheer up. If you¡¯re going through a tough day, just remember tomorrow can be better. Anyways, I never caught your name.¡±

    The sudden impact caught her off guard, and for a moment, she was too stunned to react. She rubbed her forehead, feeling the spot where her finger landed.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Syl-Syliva.¡±

    Harley¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°That¡¯s such a cute name. Man, I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    ¡°Je-Jealous?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Not saying Harley is a bad name, but Syliva¡­ man¡­ it sounds so much cooler.¡±

    She was going to say something, but the oncoming traffic of guards interrupted her. The guards question Sylvia, wondering why she had a king¡¯s guest. Sylvia told them the reason, and they went on without trouble.

    ¡°The restroom is here. I¡¯ll be waiting outside in case of assistance.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The restroom was a white room with a sink and a toilet. Unlike the rest of the palace, its normality stood out. Smart not investing in a fancy restroom. People who did, contributed to industrial waste.

    The rectangular mirror reflected her upper body. A yellow mark stained her sleeve, though its size was unnoticeable. Someone could only tell by locking their eyes to that spot. Who would stare at a woman¡¯s triceps?

    Tied into two high pigtails, her silver hair curled down. She brushed her untangled hair with her finger. It was perfectly smooth.

    Unlike Jill¡¯s, it was unbraided. She never did Jill¡¯s hair. How troublesome. She used to do it all the time. Unique styles sparkled Harley¡¯s eyes. Jill was a saint regardless of her style. Her hair could be tangled at a point of no return, but Harley would still find something beautiful about her.

    Could that be where her God found beauty?

    Speaking of hair, she recalled that Jill wasn¡¯t wearing the matching butterfly hairpin. When did she decide to take it off? Did she not care enough to wear it? It¡¯s frustrating. Every day, she floated further and further away.

    The cold, refreshing water slapped her face. She ran her wet hands through her hair, and patted her face, then left without drying herself.

    Guards surrounded Sylvia in a circle as if they were bullies. Laughing after their remarks, they left her alone, leaving a menacing smirk on her face. She quickly wiped it off once she saw Harley.

    ¡°My, my, is there no towel in the restroom?¡±

    ¡°I think there was.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you dry your face,¡± she said, ¡°your appearance must not be careless.¡±

    Harley listened to her instructions, wiping her face with the towel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Sylvia said once Harley exited the restroom.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡±

    She turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the pain of a friend leaving you?¡±

    Similar to the flick earlier, those words caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless. She stood still as if her brain had trouble processing the question.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a friend, but there was someone who left me when I needed them. I was lied to. It¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Her voice diminished. She stood still with a distant look as if she recalled the past. ¡°My, my, I shouldn¡¯t get into this. We must get going. Being absent for a period of time isn¡¯t appealing.¡±

    Food was spread on the table like a buffet¡ªa whole turkey with filling, greens, and sliced fruits. Harley salivated at the plethora of options. They took turns piling up food on their plates. Jeremy¡¯s plate was a mountain. What a glutton.

    Nadia and Ruby took a respectful amount while Stark grabbed a single turkey leg with some asparagus. Was he not a heavy eater? Didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Before taking a bite, Stark led a prayer. No one paid attention.

    Once he gave the go-ahead to start eating, Jeremy shoved food into his face with his bare hands.

    So much for manners.

    Harley¡¯s plate consisted of chicken breast and rice. It¡¯s a classic for a reason. Nothing could beat it.

    Ruby and Nadia expanded their taste buds, exploring combinations that may never come across.

    ¡°Let us dedicate this feast in celebration of defeating Zen,¡± Stark said with a mug raised. ¡°Now, the outside world can breathe easier.¡±

    They followed Stark¡¯s lead and commemorated with tapping glasses and mugs.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by royalty,¡± said Ruby.

    ¡°Thank the merchants who spread news like disease.¡±

    Nadia spoke. ¡°Your intuition was correct, Ruby.¡±

    ¡°I know the game all too well.¡±

    ¡°I can tell. The Bariac Cult has done wonders protecting villages in need. It makes our lives more breathable.¡±

    ¡°Stark, I got a question,¡± Jeremy said while covering his food-stuffed mouth.

    ¡°Jeremy, show some respect.¡±

    Jeremy swallowed their food in a few chews, apologizing. ¡°Anyways, I was going to ask about the lack of security outside the major cities. Shouldn¡¯t the villagers have some protection?¡±

    When did he decide to get political?

    ¡°Ah, a lovely question. I am more than content to answer. You see, child, it is jarring to deploy guards in small villages when there aren¡¯t enough to spare. Protection in the major cities is absolute. Smaller villages and towns produce their own loyal men for defense, making them decently secure.¡±

    What a garbage answer.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t major cities produce their own soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Bold of you to assume the rich will fight. Besides, crimes mainly happen in major cities. Villages and towns hardly go through crime, except bandit attacks. That is why we leave the work to trustworthy organizations like the Bariac Cult.¡±

    ¡°In the most humblest way imaginable, you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Harley snapped. ¡°Seriously Jeremy? You don¡¯t do jackshit.¡±

    Ruby looked away, pretending she heard something else.

    ¡°Excuse me? Harley, when was the last time you did something?¡±

    ¡°Literally, I was the one who killed Zen.¡±

    The king jumped in, unphased by Harley¡¯s rude comment. ¡°You slayed Zen on your own? Impressive.¡±

    It didn¡¯t go down the way he imagined it. Pride overpowered his voice like Harley had gone through hell, taking Zen down. It wasn¡¯t like that at all.

    ¡°Yes. It took a lot, but I managed to get it done.¡±

    ¡°Lies. You said it was a breeze.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not even supposed to be here. Seriously, why couldn¡¯t Jill come instead of this loud dimwit.¡±

    Ruby covered her face. Was she horrified by Harley and Jeremy''s rudeness? Did she genuinely believe that they would be appropriately behaved? Surely, she had to learn by now.

    On the other hand, Nadia embraced the moment, chowing down on corn and watching the show.

    ¡°Well, Jill didn¡¯t want to come. And besides, she allowed me to take her spot.¡±

    ¡°And does she make the rules? No.¡±

    ¡°Ok? Ruby allowed it regardless. Get off my case.¡±

    Harley¡¯s fist was close to slamming the table. Luckily, Stark¡¯s words prevented contact.

    ¡°Excuse my curiosity. How come your friend Jill refused to come?¡±

    ¡°Beats me. She never gave a clear answer. She just said she ¡®doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡¯¡±

    Jill had no reason not to come. Was it because she didn¡¯t want to go to the city? Maybe something Harley said? It couldn¡¯t be. Harley didn¡¯t know till the day off that Jill wouldn¡¯t come. Given time, she would¡¯ve attempted to convince her.

    The effort most likely would¡¯ve gone in vain. Jill¡¯s stubbornness was equivalent to a child¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± He sipped on his mug. ¡°A rebellious phase, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a rebellious phase. It¡¯s more like Jill being Jill. A weirdo being a weirdo,¡± Jeremy said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t name-call Jill.¡±

    ¡°Quite a harsh reaction,¡± Stark said, ¡°Are you fond of this Jill person?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve stuck together for so long that days without each other are empty. Every day with her is like another story out of a book. Funny adventures, shoving our faces with dessert, competing in a duo. Everything we do is together. I guess we¡¯re more than best friends. We¡¯re more like¡­ close sisters.¡±

    Those months without Jill were painful. Sleeping in the quiet tent was painful. Eating without her was unbearable. Everything was empty. Everything was dull. It lacked the spark it had when Jill was around. Never again did Harley want to go through that. Instead, she would chain Jill down to her side forever. That way, Jill couldn¡¯t run away into a faraway world.

    Into a faraway paradise. A utopia brimmed with happiness. She yearned for that. To get there, she would have to leave Harley¡¯s side.

    Jill must¡¯ve been one particular person to make someone else feel this way in her absence.

 37. Gentle Giant

    The sun glazed down, reflecting a distracting light that blinded me.

    Leave me alone. I couldn¡¯t see.

    Randy swung his sword with a grunt. The sword he adored. The sword he kept on him regardless of where he headed.

    Miraculously, I blocked it with the sun¡¯s distracting light. He kept me on the defensive. I knew all too well what he was planning. He tried to get me into a corner. I could smell it.

    The advantage was his. Longer reach, physically stronger, experienced, and not facing the sun. I, on the other hand, wielded a dagger, weaker, experienced, but not to his degree, and had glaring light melting my eyes.

    Excuses weren¡¯t going to cut it. Death didn¡¯t allow room for them. Death takes all, no matter the situation.

    So even if the sun was annoying, and if I couldn¡¯t match his physicality, it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing shook my unwavering concentration.

    Focus as the blade moves closer.

    A straight stab. It came right at me with speed. It wasn¡¯t lightning speed, but he moved fluidly for someone his size.

    I dodged to the side and slid towards his open chest. He was bigger, meaning landing a strike up close was easier. And I did just that¡ªa punch to the solar plexus and a backhand with the butt of the dagger.

    He wobbled away while grabbing his temple. He gently dropped his sword with a proud smile.

    ¡°The rapid progress you¡¯ve made is frightening.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°Do you care for a bowl of rice?¡±

    It took me a bit to answer, but I finally answered.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    We sat on the bench near the training grounds. Randy scooped me two over-the-top spoonfuls of rice, filling my bowl. I plucked the rice with my finger before grabbing a fork. I then took a forkful.

    It was like this again.

    I knew what would happen, yet the surprise was still there. Every bite was torture¡ªlike biting into nothingness.

    Eating never was the same. It wasn¡¯t fair.

    Why me? I loved food, but it didn¡¯t love me.

    Would I ever be able to taste again?

    After taking a few tasteless bites, I placed the bowl on the table and held my dagger. ¡°Another round?¡±

    ¡°Enough for today. We¡¯ve been at it since morning.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, one more.

    ¡°Alright, after some rest.¡±

    Randy wasn¡¯t old, so why did he need to rest? Should energy be surging through his veins? I mean, he trained every day for hours. So why rest during my presence?

    ¡°Are you not going to finish your bowl?¡±

    I twirled my dagger around like a toy. ¡°I¡¯m all set.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? In that case, wait patiently as I finish my bowl and rest. Forty minutes, give or take.¡±

    Whenever Randy finishes eating, he ideally waits thirty minutes for his food to digest. It¡¯s a habit of his. He told me once that I should do the same, but I didn¡¯t see the purpose, so I never listened.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit? Give the legs a break.¡±

    Sitting across from Randy, I listened, resting my dagger at the table''s edge.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chat? Recently, it¡¯s been more training and less conversing. Why don¡¯t we switch things up? So, anything new?¡±

    Since when did Randy care about conversing? His regular empty expression took a vacation, and in replacement, a smile emerged. Or an attempt at a smile. It was a half-baked smile with one corner tugged while the other rested.

    ¡°The same old desire. I want to get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Strong enough to destroy the SCAR agent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll happen.¡±

    ¡°I don''t doubt your ability.¡± He brought the spoonful of rice near his mouth. ¡°But you should always take realism into account.¡±

    ¡°Realism? Meaning?¡±

    ¡°For example, say that the SCAR agent is undefeatable, perhaps immortal for all we know. Is it truly possible to slay an ominous figure?¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I took a look at my empty hand. Hard calluses rested below my fingers. Scratches and healing cuts covered my hand like a rough canvas. My training became more difficult as the days progressed.

    Amusing, yet frustrating.

    But it¡¯s a price worth paying for. No one can become stronger by constantly winning. No one gets smarter, better, or wiser if everything comes easy. It¡¯s the constant battle that allowed me to progress. The sweat on my brows, the weight on my muscles, the rain pouring like pebbles; the cold, late nights; the damp, early mornings; the times of doubt; the moments when I dug deep within and threw my entire body into it¡ªthose times reminded me of my desire. I desired to slay the SCAR agent. My desire to get to the City of Ionia. I want to accomplish Raphtalia¡¯s unselfish dream: To unite the Ionians and outsiders.

    ¡°I will do whatever it takes for its death.¡±

    His spoon stopped moving, and his mouth opened only to close without food. He stared at me as if I had somehow frightened him.

    ¡°For a second, your eye glimmered red.¡± He scoffed. ¡°It must¡¯ve been my imagination.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bet it was. It¡¯d be impossible for my eye to suddenly shine red.¡±

    My hand lightly touched my eyelid. Was he telling the truth? If so, it was the first time my eye shined red without being in battle. How could that be?

    ¡°Sleep has been hard to come by. It must be a sign from my body,¡± Randy said with his spoon still in the air.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rest? We can put aside training later today.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Dueling someone not at their best isn¡¯t sufficient. Please, get your rest and return strong.¡±

    ¡°If you insist. I¡¯ll nap after eating. In the meantime, there¡¯s something I would like to discuss. You refused to go to Walishurg. Is there a reason why?¡±

    I had a feeling this question was coming sooner or later.

    ¡°No particular reason. Just didn¡¯t feel like going.¡±

    ¡°Surely there has to be a better reason. One doesn¡¯t casually shrug off a trip to the capital with no reason,¡± he said as he refilled on rice.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere with this. If you intend to squeeze an ulterior reason, then I¡¯ll be blunt with it. I didn¡¯t want to go.¡±

    He took a bite of rice, and a grain stuck to his overgrown beard. I¡¯d never seen him with a clean shave, but I bet the difference would be day and night.

    ¡°Is it something with Harley? Ruby, even? Maybe Jeremy? Heh, if it is Jeremy, then I don¡¯t blame you. The kid can get on your nerves.¡±

    It¡¯s well-known that Jeremy instigates just cause. Little did I know that he annoyed Randy, a gentle giant who wants what is best for us.

    ¡°No one in particular. Like I said¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is no need to repeat. I¡¯m aware of your stubbornness. I simply find it odd how inseparable you and Harley were. Your bond was tight. Currently, a light gust of wind can sever the rope attached to your souls.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t care for her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying what I observe. Whether you care for her or not, I don¡¯t know. But I do know your smile and that bright voice everyone fell in awe in disappeared. Did something happen in those months you were away? Or even prior to that?¡±

    I placed my elbow on the smooth wooden table, resting my chin on the back of my hand.

    ¡°I am the same Jill that stepped foot on this camp years ago. The only thing that changed is my maturity.¡±

    ¡°If maturing is clinging onto a deluded dream, then so be it.¡±

    I dropped my palm on the table with force. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my desire.¡±

    He quickly answered. ¡°My intention wasn¡¯t to insult. It was to throw my opinion.

    ¡°What makes you think my dream is deluded?¡±

    After a long run with words, he took a bite of much-needed rice, licking his lips from corner to corner.

    ¡°I¡¯m having trouble seeing the possibility of single-handling defeating a SCAR agent,¡± he said while bobbing his head in confusion.

    ¡°Are you saying I should have Ruby or Nadia join me?¡±

    ¡°God forbid. That is out of the image. The possibility of death is too high. If anything happens to one of them¡ª¡±

    I interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m aware. Hence, why I¡¯m deciding to go alone.¡±

    Randy proposed an idea. ¡°There¡¯s something you could''ve done. You could¡¯ve gone to Walisburg and requested assistance defeating the SCAR agent in compensation for killing Zen.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea on paper. We killed a man who haunted hundreds, spreading fear from village to village for years. We got him, putting an end to the terror he placed on others. Borrowing a few handfuls of soldiers for defeating something perilous should be enough for compensation.

    But that isn¡¯t the issue. I didn¡¯t care how the thing in blue was defeated. I just wanted out of my way. The difficulty would decrease if I teamed up with soldiers from the Royal Palace.

    If only that were possible.

    In short, it wasn¡¯t. The Royal Palace wasn¡¯t going to help, and neither was the king.

    Why would they?

    Why would they help a former slave?

    Born in a cell, my mother died from childbirth. She was to bear a child who could potentially serve under the Royal Army.

    That was the main objective for women prisoners.

    At least, that''s what the guards said.

    I never knew my father. According to the guards, he was punished for assaulting guards as he desperately managed to flee. He was there for a reason since the worst of the worst criminals were locked under the palace. They executed him in front of the others, demonstrating their fate if they disobeyed.

    That was the life I lived until my teenage years. Underground, locked up, receiving minimum sunlight, and forced to work with little food in our stomachs. It was a hell I didn¡¯t want to return to.

    However, there was one thing: one person who made hell bearable.

    ¡°Raphtalia¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you speak?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said.

    ¡°I heard the word ¡®raft.¡¯ Perhaps you want to go rafting?¡±

    ¡°Sounds pretty fun.¡±

    Slowly, his arm reached over the table. The touch of his rough palms caught me off guard, and my hand was sandwiched between his.

    What was this? What should I do? Should I pull away? Maybe question him? It was completely new. My brain zoomed a million miles per hour, and it felt like it was on the verge of exploding.

    The intense build-up led to soft words. Words that touched the deepest depths of my soul.

    ¡°I caught a glimpse of a genuine smile. It looked as though it never left.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    He dropped my hands and stood. ¡°I¡¯ll be hitting the sack. Meet back here in a few hours.¡± Still in shock, I didn¡¯t get a chance to respond. The gentle giant shuffled away, leaving his bowl of rice half-empty.

 38. Lost Child (Part I)

    ¡°Jill, can you head over to the village and get some bread?¡±

    ¡°Why ask me? Jeremy and Citrus take care of food inventory.¡±

    Ruby lay flat on the couch with a knee pointed to the ceiling. Her arm was over her head, and she sounded half-asleep.

    ¡°Please,¡± she muttered loud enough for me to hear.

    I finished chopping the carrot and plating the uneven slices.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Jeremy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t argue. Was she half-asleep? I mean, the sun rose when they got back from Walisburg.

    I went to the kitchen and saw Jeremy sitting alone with his head leaning against his fist. He was not doing anything¡ªjust staring at the brownish wood with eyes that wandered elsewhere.

    I scooted a chair in. He didn¡¯t react. Did he not notice, or did he choose not to notice? Either way, he didn¡¯t respond. I reach over the table, gently tapping his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ awake,¡± he expressed with a yawn.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like it.¡±

    ¡°You hungry?¡± He sounded like a mourning corpse.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m informing you that Ruby would like you to go to the village to get bread. We¡¯re running low.¡±

    ¡°Later¡­¡±

    He isn¡¯t going to do it later, I thought.

    ¡°Are all of you this tired?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond. I lowered my head to get a better angle of his face. Just as suspected, he had closed his eyes and breathing lightly.

    I left the kitchen.

    There was no point in waking him up.

    Should I even bother asking Harley? She must¡¯ve been asleep as well. I shouldn¡¯t wake anyone up. I had to do this myself.

    It was irritating. I could be training, but instead, I¡¯m on an errand.

    While kicking at the fact that I shouldered his job, someone bumped into my waist.

    ¡°Jilly!¡±

    ¡°Call me Jill.¡±

    ¡°Jilly better.¡±

    No matter how hard I tried, he never listened. Seriously, he¡¯s almost eight, and he acted like this. Was maturity not a thing here?

    ¡°Oh, hello, Jill.¡± She raised her skirt and bowed with a giggle.

    Never mind, maturity still existed.

    ¡°Well, hello there, Katie.¡± I couldn¡¯t return a bow of my own because of the tight pants I wore that stuck to me uncomfortably, so I casually gave a gentleman''s bow.

    That lit her face up. ¡°Do it again!¡±

    ¡°A-Again?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You looked so cute!¡±

    The way she spoke reminded me of a certain someone.

    I waved my hands, but before I spoke, someone barged words of their own.

    ¡°Katie! Quinn!¡± she huffed and puffed her way here. Qu¡ªQuit running away from me.¡±

    Quinn playfully jumped onto Randa, who was bent over, gasping for air. Once she collected herself, she straightened up and fixed her glasses.

    ¡°Oh, pleasure seeing you here, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Would you like to switch spots with me?¡± she joked, shielding her teeth with a finger. ¡°Anyways, take care. Okay, let¡¯s collect flowers for Uwayna.¡± She guided the two children away from me and headed in her own direction.

    Randa was Quinn and Katie¡¯s primary caretaker. She constantly monitored the two, who were always together. Like intertwining roots, Quinn and Katie were inseparable. They did everything together: eat, play, occasionally have sleepovers, and run around camp during bonfires. Everyone enjoyed their presence. How could you not smile at two best friends having fun? It was impossible.

    I exited Ruby¡¯s cabin and camp and headed to the village. I could¡¯ve taken a horse, but oh well. It wasn¡¯t like I had to be there urgently.

    The sun peeked through the branches. I could¡¯ve used this yesterday.

    Spring rode through on a tender breeze on these lands where winter refused to give without a fight. The fragrance of the fresh air soothed the terrain. Occasionally, it rained both water and mild heat. Some days, a blanket of clouds loomed as if winter had taken control. Those days, though, were sporadic. The brownish ground hid underneath the swathes of wavering green. It was an ocean of vibrant colors that reminded me of my missed time in the outside world.

    ¡°You''re pondering too much.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the thingy said.

    ¡°Do you suggest anything else? I mean, walking in silence is quite boring.¡±

    ¡°I have enough energy to chat. Perhaps we can discuss future plans?¡±

    Discuss future plans, huh? It wasn¡¯t an absurd suggestion but a strange one. If the thingy knew me so well, what was there to discuss verbally?

    Either way, I didn¡¯t have anything better to do.

    ¡°Am I ready to go back to the house?¡± I asked, gazing at my reflection in the blade.

    ¡°Ready in the sense of potential success? Not quite¡±

    ¡°What other ¡®sense¡¯ is there?¡±

    ¡°Potential failure, of course.¡±

    That remark made me scoff. ¡°Why in the world would I prepare for failure?¡±

    The thingy paused, probably fishing for something to say. In the end, I got a headscratcher of an answer.

    ¡°Ignore my peculiar thoughts.¡±

    I looked at nature unamused. It was negligent of the thingy to say something important and toss the words aside like garbage. How were the thingy¡¯s thoughts peculiar, though? Maybe it doubted itself? I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue.

    I didn¡¯t bother asking, which threw off the thingy.

    ¡°Your lack of interest is concerning.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Do you not consider failure a possibility?¡±

    Didn¡¯t it say to ignore its peculiar thoughts? So why did it pursue the path it wished to ignore?

    Either way, I answered. ¡°A shooting star doesn¡¯t fly. It falls. To wish on something that is falling, I wonder what that does to the wish. Someone dear said that a while back. At the time, I¡¯d never seen a shooting star, so I had no clue what she meant. I still have never seen one. Apparently, they¡¯re stars going on a journey. Because they aren¡¯t alive and have no control over themselves, where they go is wherever fate brings them. If fate leads them crashing into another star, then I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be. I, however, a shooting star with a conscience, will not lead myself into failure. If I crash into another star, I won¡¯t blow into pieces. I¡¯ll push forward until I redirect fate itself. To wish on something that is falling and to consider failure; they¡¯re symmetrical.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve completely lost me.¡±

    ¡°I lost myself, too.¡±

    The outskirts of the village were in sight. All I needed was bread, a simple task thrown onto me. The reason was unknown. Maybe Ruby was too exhausted to search for someone, and I happened to be right there. It wasn¡¯t like I could ignore her as well. If I did, a brief gust of regret would brush across my shoulder, its weight light as a feather but annoying as a mosquito.

    I found the local baker and bought nine loads of bread. He asked about Citrus since he usually ran the food supply. I explained how he was napping, which was a lie. I didn¡¯t even know where Citrus was.

    When I arrived back at camp, everyone was gathered in one area. Everyone.

    There were a hundred and whatever people outside Ruby¡¯s working tent. Was there an important meeting? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Why would there be this many people?

    A pair of cries ripped through the tent as if it was nothing. What in the world happened?

    Someone tugged my arm from behind. It was Randy. His serious demeanor sent my heart pounding faster than usual. Maybe it was because of the already built-up crowd?

    ¡°Go inside,¡± he said. ¡°They are waiting.¡±

    Was I in trouble? Was this because I didn¡¯t go to Walisburg? Really? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Something must have happened.

    I nodded silently and stepped inside the tent. Ruby had her elbows on the table with her fingers interlocked. Her face looked awful, especially her eyes. What was that in the corner? Was that a tear?

    Nadia, Lex, and Alexious sat in their respective seats. Lex and Alexious were silent, which wasn¡¯t normal. Their faces didn¡¯t hint at a joke. Dead silence emerged through them both, making my heart pound even faster.

    In the corner, Harley was comforting a woman and child. The woman had short, black hair that resembled a man¡¯s hair. I could only tell she was a woman by her figure. She sheltered her face into Harley¡¯s upper chest, her cries brimming with despair and agony. Alongside her was a smaller child¡ªa familiar one. I spoke to her today.

    It was Katie. Katie and the women cried while Harley attempted to calm them down.

    I looked over to Ruby, who was visibly shaken.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Her fingers shield her mouth. She locked contact with me, then buried her face into her palms. I could tell she held back her screams. She wanted to cry, but as a leader, she must stay strong no matter what.

    She ran her fingers through her hair, tugging at it. Ruby looked blood-hungry as if she was plotting something malicious.

    Just when I was about to repeat myself, she spoke, though her words were too low to hear through the screaming corner.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They took him,¡± she said louder. ¡°They took Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Three Heads of Despair took Quinn. They kidnapped my son.¡±

 39. Lost Child (Part II)

    The menacing stare Ruby possessed wrapped a cage of knives around my skin. A slight movement and I would be sliced to pieces. I blocked out the cries from the corner and focused on her eyes. If I looked away, would that be my last glance ever? They shot daggers¡ªno¡ªsomething worse. They sprouted hostility.

    Pure hostility.

    ¡°Jill, have a seat. We must discuss the direction of our approach.¡±

    Even the tone of her voice shifted. There was not an ounce of light-heartedness or the usual generosity. It matched the glare of her eyes.

    Pure hatred.

    I took her words, sitting on the empty chair to the left next to Lex. If I didn¡¯t, that probably would¡¯ve been the last decision ever made.

    She flicked a sheet of paper and held it for me to see. ¡°Read this for context.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m illiterate.¡±

    She slammed the paper on the desk, clearing her throat.

    ¡°Travel north for approximately three-quarters of a day. Near a tiny waterfall should be a cave tucked in the corner. Enter there. A heart for a heart. It¡¯s only fair.¡±

    I hardly heard through the screams and cries of Randa and Katie, who rightfully felt the way they did. I got the main gist of it, besides one part.

    ¡°A heart for a heart. They must mean a life. Are they referring to Zen?¡±

    ¡°The timing is on queue.¡±

    Nadia raised her hand with a question. She spoke without Ruby giving her the signal. ¡°Zen was one of the original leaders. Though I thought they lost contact with one another.¡±

    Alexious jumped it. ¡°They did lose contact. At least, I assume. Why would Zen leave the group and still remain in touch?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the conflicting matter,¡± Nadia said while rubbing her forehead. ¡°Could they potentially be trading information?¡±

    The crying diminished as we discussed the situation. Harley was not in the tent. I guess she took the two elsewhere.

    ¡°Trading information?¡± Lex scoffed as if that statement was hideous. ¡°What possible information would the group give to Zen and vice versa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. Just brainstorming a few ideas of what possibly led to this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Either way, it doesn¡¯t change anything. They have Quinn and are directing us. There¡¯s no question what they want,¡± Ruby said.

    ¡°Are you considering listening to the note?¡± Alexious said with a pair of runny sniffles.

    I guess allergies got to him as well.

    ¡°Obviously not. Ideally, I would like a full-fledged attack.¡±

    Lex groaned as if he had lost a few golden outis coins. ¡°Are you serious? A full-on attack against one of the most dominant, fearsome groups out there? Is your head working?¡±

    ¡°I just want my son back.¡±

    The tent curtain swooshed open. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late. Had to hand Katie and Randa off to Randy. He¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Her hands rested on her knees, her forehead glazed in sweat. ¡°So, what did I miss,¡± she asked while grabbing the empty seat beside Ruby.

    ¡°Ruby suggested a full-on attack against the Three Heads of Despair.¡±

    Her cheeks lit her. ¡°Really, Lex? Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    ¡°Is your head also empty? Taking on a group of immense caliber is insane. We should take it simple.¡±

    ¡°And what? Give them what they want?¡±

    Lex stuttered at Ruby¡¯s hard-hitting words. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lex. Do you believe Ruby is gonna not fight? Of course, we¡¯re gonna charge in there and smoke ¡®em all out.¡±

    What fantasies was Harley smiling about? Sometimes, her mind took control of the present. This definitely should not be one of those times.

    ¡°Harley, just hold it.¡± Nadia turned to the person in charge. ¡°Ruby, are you sure an all-out attack is best?¡±

    She didn¡¯t take long to answer. It was like she didn¡¯t even think about the question. Her words shot out automatically.

    ¡°Anything to get my son.¡±

    Ruby wasn¡¯t going to back down. It would take one hell of a persuasive job to change her mind.

    ¡°Ruby, how about we negotiate? Maybe they¡¯ll listen if we try peacefully.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t about peace. It¡¯s in their name.¡±

    ¡°True, but who knows? Worth a shot.¡±

    Nadia¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t terrible. Lex disagreed, which wasn¡¯t a big deal. Negotiating wouldn¡¯t be ridiculous. We probably could give them items or outis coins in exchange for Quinn, but something bugs me deep inside.

    They could change and run rampant on campgrounds if they wanted to. They could decimate this place in no time. So why didn¡¯t they?

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Were they after something more than outis coins? ¡®A heart for a heart.¡¯ Were they after someone and not the Baraic Cult as a whole?

    Right. Of course. It¡¯s only natural for a leader¡ªa mother¡ªto try to save their child personally. They¡¯re confident Ruby would show up. Were they planning to kill her? Maybe. I mean, ¡®a life for a life.¡¯

    Thingy, do you know what the Heads of Despair is trying to do?

    It didn¡¯t answer right away.

    ¡°Potentially. If I were to assume, if anything, Ruby is their target. Logically speaking, getting rid of the leader is ideal. Why else would they snatch her child? They want to fish her out and strike when the opportunity shines gold.¡±

    Similar to what I thought. It doesn¡¯t seem like they want to trample on the entire cult. Could they want Ruby?

    ¡°Could I suggest something, Ruby?¡±

    She gave the go.

    ¡°Instead of a full-force attack, we could throw Lex¡¯s and Alexious'' squad into the village. My squad will accompany you to rescue your son.¡±

    That didn¡¯t go over so well with Lex. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my squad? You''re calling them useless, huh?¡±

    ¡°They are no match for what¡¯s to come. Don¡¯t let your pride blind the obvious.¡±

    ¡°You tryna duel? I¡¯ll beat you into the soil so deep that plants will grow from your pores.¡±

    ¡°You are impulsive as ever, Lex. Dueling would be a waste of time. Every second counts to get Quinn back.¡±

    Lex barked with more insults and pride but was dismissed by Ruby, who wasn¡¯t having any of this. Her body language was much different than before. She looked stiff to the bone as her body carried no water.

    ¡°Nadia,¡± she said, ¡°that idea isn¡¯t half bad.¡±

    Nadia¡¯s cheeks grew rose pink, covering her nose with a flat hand. ¡°I am as humble as ever.¡±

    Lex groaned, swinging his arms like a child throwing a temper tantrum. ¡°How in the world is that a half-decent plan? You¡¯re gonna be charging with less than twenty men. Are those numbers ideal for an attack?¡±

    ¡°Not for an attack, but the fewer the numbers, the less threatening we look. It¡¯ll show them that we aren¡¯t looking for a fight.¡±

    Harley spoke up. ¡°Sorry, Nadia, but I¡¯m gonna have to side with Lex on this one. Negotiating with nutjobs isn¡¯t going to end full-force, say we pound their heads into rocks till their skull cracks like a peanut¡¯s shell.¡±

    She sounded a bit too excited.

    ¡°Jill,¡± Harley said with her usual tone, ¡°you¡¯ve been quiet for too long. What do you say? Negotiate or fight?¡±

    There were pros and cons to both. Less bloodshed and less chance of things getting out of control. Keep it simple. We go in, negotiate, and leave with Quinn. No one¡¯s hurt, and everything is all good. But heavy doubts clouded my mind. No way it would work. It wasn¡¯t something negotiable. We took a life, and they want one back. What if they asked for Ruby¡¯s? It¡¯ll become a battlefield regardless. If that¡¯s the case, I would get the most out of it. The thingy would grow stronger, and I¡¯d be a step closer to getting strong enough to defeat the SCAR agent.

    In the end, it shouldn¡¯t have been my decision. It wasn¡¯t my child who we had to rescue. Ruby should have made this decision.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± I said unconfidently.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to do? Maybe something other than negotiating or fighting, though I don¡¯t know what else we could do.¡±

    The room reeked of hopelessness, and a sense of panic emerged. Ruby couldn¡¯t maintain her composure, shifting around constantly while trying to appear strong. Lex and Alexious stayed quiet, knowing any joke would be their last. Nadia kept glancing at Ruby, waiting for her to snap any minute. Harley was the only one trying to make something out of nothing.

    I, on the other hand, was a mouse. I hardly spoke, and when I did, it contributed nothing. Everyone in the room was lost at sea and bombarded with thick waves.

    Enough sitting around. If no one else wanted to steer the wheel, then I would.

    ¡°Why not both?¡±

    Everyone turned towards me, surprised by my sudden words.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Nadia asked, glancing at Ruby quickly.

    ¡°We go there to negotiate; if it doesn¡¯t work, we draw our swords.¡±

    ¡°We cannot arrive armed to a negotiation. To negotiate peacefully¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not negotiate peacefully. If they want outis coins, we have enough to give. If they want food, we can always get more. If they want land, we could move elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°What if they want Ruby?¡±

    A heart for a heart. That¡¯s what the note said. A heart for a heart. Zen for someone. Zen was one of the original leaders of the Three Heads of Despair. A leader for a leader. That¡¯s what they wanted¡ªRuby¡¯s life.

    Harley spoke. ¡°The letter, though. ¡®A heart for a heart.¡¯ Obviously, they want someone¡¯s head.¡±

    Nadia and Harley clashed over the situation. Nadia led toward negotiation while Harley adamantly wanted to fight. Harley raised her voice as Nadia rejected her arguments. They weren¡¯t half-decent. She mainly wanted to shed blood. The polar opposites continued to exchange words as if it were their decision. It wasn¡¯t.

    Ruby¡¯s face reeked with distraught. Her hair covered most of her face, and her hands were in their usual position. She hadn¡¯t budged in a while. Not a single muscle. I doubt she even blinked¡ªlike staring at a cold statue¡ªsilent while everyone else threw sentences.

    Her silence only lived for so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what they want. Their objection is to wither our cult, hence why they asked for a life. Whose life, well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We aren¡¯t going to buckle and yield while they get their way. We aren¡¯t going to hand over anyone. Not without a fighting chance.¡± She got up and threw her hair behind her shoulder. ¡°Even if we march to death, we won¡¯t sacrifice anyone without fighting. Everyone is going to live. You all have my word.¡±

    ¡°Well, have fun. My squad probably is going to be useless regardless.¡±

    ¡°Really, Alexious? Do you have no pride in yourself?¡±

    ¡°Woah! Whatta speech! I¡¯m pumped! I can¡¯t wait to poke someone''s eyes loose.¡±

    ¡°Harley, don¡¯t speak that way. R-Ruby, I have a suggestion.¡± Nadia got up, looking down to hide her face. She didn¡¯t want to see how Ruby reacted to her suggestion. ¡°Use me. If they¡¯re asking for a life, then I¡¯ll volunteer.¡±

    Lex and Alexious left their jaws on the floor. I didn¡¯t expect this. In fact, this scenario didn¡¯t cross my mind. A volunteer sacrifice? Was she insane?

    ¡°L-Let¡¯s cool it, Nadia.¡±

    ¡°No, Harley, I won¡¯t. The threat is too large to take on. If we can take the safe way out, where no one gets hurt, then let¡¯s do it. As the leader of the elite squad for the Baraic Cult, my value weighs more than anyone. Please, for the sake of the cult, choose me.¡±

    Ruby ambled towards Nadia, who still had her head down. Nadia rubbed her fingers together. She couldn''t stay still. It was clear as day how she felt.

    Ruby placed her hand on Nadia¡¯s shoulder, who jumped in surprise.

    ¡°I respect your courageousness, but it is not the time to make hasty decisions.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She brushed Ruby¡¯s hand off. ¡°For the sake of everyone else, let me do this. It is the only way you and everyone else walk out alive.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªIt¡¯s ok. It¡¯s out of free will. I¡¯ll carry it with no regrets.¡±

    Ruby brought Nadia close, wrapping one arm around her neck. Her eyes widened enough for the sockets to gush out.

    ¡°And then what? What about me? What about the clan? Do you choose to abandon us all? Abandon me? I can¡¯t have that. Who¡¯s going to be my advisor? Who will ensure I¡¯m doing my job to the fullest? Who is going to be my most trusted friend? I may get most of the credit for the ups, but none of it could¡¯ve happened without you. I need you, Nadia. I can¡¯t lead the cult alone. I need you. I promise when it¡¯s all said and done, we¡¯ll all be alive. I won¡¯t let anyone die in my hands. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to retrieve Quinn and leave with no deaths. But for that, I need you, Nadia.¡±

    The words almost made her legs tap out. Words were so powerful that they made her shed a singular tear from her red eyes.

    ¡°You¡ªYou n-need¡­ m¨Cm¨Cme?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Without you, this clan wouldn¡¯t be what it is. And with you gone, it¡¯ll crumble into nothingness. You¡¯re strong, Nadia. I trust you with everything, and today, I¡¯m asking for your trust. Please, have some faith in me.¡±

 40. He Saw Everything

    After Ruby¡¯s inspiring words to Nadia, her attitude switched along with the sky from night to day. The smile stamped on her face refused to wear off, and her body language was carefree. It wasn¡¯t like we were at war with one of the most feared groups known.

    Alexious¡¯ squad retreated to the local village for shelter. Inexperienced fighters would only be a burden on the battlefield. They could¡¯ve stayed at camp, but that was also risky. In a vulnerable state, Nadia deemed that the enemy could potentially strike our clan. There was little to no defense, which wasn¡¯t an issue in the past, considering we didn¡¯t go up against anything like the Three Heads of Despair.

    The lack of defense could bite in the rear. However, Ruby suggested half of Lex¡¯s squad stay back to defend while the other half partake in the attack. Lex agreed, surprisingly. I assumed he would throw a hissing fit just cause.

    Sitting on the edge of a flat rock, I sharpened my dagger, occasionally blowing off the dust. Whether I went against an elite swordsman with reactions sharper than steel or a crafty archer who slips through the branches like water, my weapon of choice would never change.

    I prefer to be close to the enemy. Having a longer blade pushes them away.

    Sure, I could fight from a distance, but it¡¯s not my most comfortable aspect. In contrast, knives bring the enemy too close. At that point, it¡¯s pretty much a fistfight. Daggers were just right. Not too close, not too far. Perfect. Just perfect.

    While minding my business, Lex came up to me. ¡°Hey there, Jill. Mind if I take a seat?¡±

    I didn¡¯t look up. ¡°I¡¯ve occupied this space already.¡±

    ¡°Your lap is open.¡±

    I stopped what I was doing, glanced at his stupid, smug look, and went back to sharpening my blade.

    ¡°Take it you didn¡¯t like that joke. My bad.¡±

    This guy sure is a genius.

    He continued. ¡°I got a favor to ask you. Care to listen?¡±

    The audacity to ask for a favor after attempting such a horrendous joke.

    ¡°Depends.¡±

    ¡°What are the possibilities of you staying at camp?¡±

    I could only see so far into the question. It wasn¡¯t because I was oblivious to why he asked. It was the way he enunciated his words. He emphasized ¡®staying at camp¡¯ while unable to sustain eye contact.

    ¡°Why would I stay at camp?¡±

    ¡°Well, er, uh, because of the, uh, for defending our home, y¡¯know.¡±

    This was the exact opposite of a confident answer. Seriously, why would I stay at camp? There was nothing for me, and to stray myself away from the battle would be ludicrous.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point,¡± I said as I continued to sharpen my blade, ¡°A counterattack is just a guess. We don¡¯t know for sure that they¡¯ll attack camp.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    He adjusted his body language to be neutral. He didn¡¯t fidget with his fingers, nor did he look away.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the issue. You are.¡±

    His words intrigued me. I stopped doing what I was doing and gave my full attention.

    ¡°I¡¯m the issue? Meaning?¡±

    ¡°You want the short, sweet answer or the entire tale?¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± I said.

    ¡°When you first came around, you appeared to be this timid, semi-introverted girl with a wonky desire. I didn¡¯t speak to you because you struck me as an odd person. I couldn¡¯t understand you. Ruby told me stories about her time with you, which were interesting, to say the least. You were a completely different person with Ruby than you are at camp. When you stroll alone, your guard is raised, and a mask is stuck to your face, concealing your mouth. You are more alert and on your toes. When you are with your little group, all that is gone. It¡¯s like watching another person. You¡¯re the complete opposite.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know you better. It boggled me how someone could switch personalities, so much so that I begged Ruby for you to raid with me. I usually chill in the back for raids since the enemies are never strong. But for that raid, I hid in the distance behind the environment¡¯s disposal.¡±

    He leaned close enough for his cheek to graze my ear.

    ¡°Arnold, Jackie, Dinkle, I saw it all.¡±

    The weight of those words destroyed my brain. My head scrambled for words to counter. I couldn¡¯t think of anything. Those names recycled non-stop¡ªover and over.

    Over and over and over. Everything became distant. Those names were the only things running in my head.

    ¡°...ll. Jill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡ªI.¡±

    Speak. Speak, please. Why couldn¡¯t I say anything? Was it the realization that I was caught? He could expose what I¡¯ve done. This place could no longer be my home.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said innocently. ¡°The way you actin¡¯ is exactly how I acted when I saw what you did. I was shaken, terrified to move, and couldn¡¯t breathe. You mercilessly killed them. The strength, technique, speed, everything exceeded a human''s capability. I saw you punch a man through his stomach. Covered in blood, your fist went into his stomach and out his back. Is that even possible, even with enough rage pent up?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªWhy¡ªyou lied to her?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t look at him. I didn¡¯t want to see his face. Was he angered? Properly. Did he want me gone? Maybe. I tried to judge his body language since he was easy to read. But this¡ªthis was something different. It felt like a hell loop, and the devil was constantly torturing me.

    ¡°I saw the entire thing¡ªwhat they did to you and Jeremy. You took revenge for your friend and yourself. As crazy as it may seem, that takes some titanium balls.¡±

    ¡°Wh¨CWha?¡±

    ¡°Never mind by that. Basically, I am saying if I told Ruby any of this, it wouldn¡¯t do her any good. Your friendship would be destroyed. You would need a new home. As someone who hopped around from home to home, I can assure you that this place is the most home feeling to me. I didn¡¯t want to take that from you, even if you killed some of my squad members. It was only in the act of defense. From the stories Nadia told me, it was like she spoke of a different person. You limit yourself when the ones you care about are around. You''re a normal fighter if you go with Ruby and the others. If you stay behind where the ones you adore are afar, then you¡¯ll run rampant.¡±

    I wanted to scream. He didn¡¯t know the whole story. How could he? Would it even be believable if I exposed what was inside of me? No. I couldn¡¯t. No way.

    But he saw it all. He saw my capabilities. He knew what I could do. So why? Why did he not say anything to Ruby? Did he care that much? Was there some sense of urgency inside of him?

    Either way, he must¡¯ve seen my red eye, though he didn¡¯t comment on it. It would¡¯ve been mentioned. But why wasn¡¯t it? Was he too far away and not seen? Did he see but refused to say it?

    I couldn¡¯t handle myself. My breathing increased as my mind went a million steps an hour. My chest rose and sank with startling rapidity. Every breath seemed urgent, like I wasn''t getting enough air into my lungs. My heart pounded against my ribs like a caged bird wanting to escape. My muscles were stiff as if they were on the verge of snapping. My fingers tingled, and a peculiar sensation crept up my arms, followed by a wave of disorientation.

    Panic washed through me, intensifying the uncontrolled gasps for air. My eyesight became fuzzy and unfocused as the borders blurred. My surroundings appeared to whirl, and I became further detached from reality. Each second seemed like an eternity as time seemed to stretch out.

    I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. Despite my commands, they kept closing, and they wouldn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Take this time to recuperate.¡±

    Oh, the thingy spoke. It was so far away. What did it say again? I couldn¡¯t hear.

 41. Lets Go to the City Together

    ¡°Oh, you''re awake.¡±

    I squinted my eyes and sat up, where I was greeted with a familiar scene. The tent was fairly clean, and a few of my clothes were on the ground. Beneath my sleeping bag, I grabbed the miniature water jug beside me and took a few much-needed sips. The dryness on my tongue faded.

    ¡°Here.¡± He handed me a towel, which I used to wipe my mouth.

    It was the face I saw before losing consciousness.

    ¡°About everything¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. If I had something against you, I would¡¯ve snitched to Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I saw what they did to you. They got what they deserved, though their punishment was kinda overboard. Nevertheless, the people in my squad should know better. It was an eye-opener moment for me. It may seem crazy how I¡¯m justifying the deaths of my fellow squad mates, but those good-for-nothing shits deserve it for taking advantage of a lone girl, though that lone girl may be a killer with enough thirst for revenge.¡±

    He got up with a tired groan, saying he would call for Harley. I didn¡¯t argue and allowed him to do as he pleased.

    They were still here. How long was I out for? I forgot to ask. It must not have been long, considering they were leaving soon.

    The tent¡¯s zipper sliced open. ¡°Jill!¡± She jumped in and dove straight at me. ¡°Are you ok? Is your head aching? Body? Is everything fine? Do you need more water? Food?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, right before we were gonna leave. Don''t you ever scare me like that ever again.¡± Her sharp nail, shaped like a knife, pointed right at my face. She could seriously injure someone with those claws.

    Right before they were going to leave?

    ¡°How long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°A solid five minutes.¡±

    ¡°All that fuss for just five minutes?¡±

    ¡°Yep. And we¡¯re gonna leave soon, so get ya shoes on and wave us good luck.¡±

    I got out of my sleeping bag, only for her words to finally hit me.

    ¡°Wait a second, wave you good luck? Meaning?¡±

    Harley was halfway out of the tent as she peeked her head out. ¡°Ruby decided it¡¯s better if you stay.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I shoved my way through Harley, who wouldn¡¯t budge without force. ¡°Where¡¯s Ruby?¡±

    ¡°By the tent. And there¡¯s no reason to trample me.¡±

    Trample was an overstatement. I moved her out of place. I jogged to Ruby¡¯s tent, where the entirety of Lex¡¯s group resided. I guess Alexious¡¯ group evacuated to the village.

    I shoved myself through the dense crowd, bumping off bodies like a ball bouncing off the wall.

    When I finally caught a glance, I called her name. She turned with a smile as I shoved through the final people.

    ¡°Am I not coming?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re ok, thank goodness. Lex told me you hyperventilated and passed out.¡± She touched my forehead with the back of her hand. ¡°You are okay, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be good to go.¡±

    ¡°Jill, Lex suggested that the camp could use someone to lead the charge in case of an emergency. Us two and Nadia agreed it should be you.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    I groaned with a hint of frustration. ¡°Why me?¡±

    Her soft smile never left. ¡°The squad leaders are accompanying me. Harley isn¡¯t going to stay back because she thinks Jermry will do something ¡®heroically stupid.¡¯ That leaves you to be in charge. With your experience, the doubts in my mind vanished. I trust you with the fate of our home.¡±

    How could I refuse if she says that? The wording, her smile, the tone of her voice¡ªI couldn¡¯t defy her.

    ¡°Ugh¡ªuh¡ªfine. Who am I staying behind with?¡±

    She smiled with gratitude, expressing her white teeth. ¡°Twelve from Lex¡¯s squad are staying here. The others either retreated to the village or are coming with me.¡±

    Only twelve? Wasn¡¯t half of Lex¡¯s squad staying behind? When did they make this change? Oh well, either way, it didn¡¯t affect me. I doubt a counterattack would even happen.

    If their goal were to get Ruby, they wouldn¡¯t come here. I could¡¯ve said something, but I decided to stay quiet.

    I laid all my trust in Harley and Nadia to protect Ruby. As long as they were both standing, Ruby was untouchable.

    ¡°¡®Cuse me, coming through¡ªow, don¡¯t step on my foot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shove your way through.¡±

    ¡°Hey, remember who¡¯s in charge.¡±

    ¡°Harley,¡± Ruby said, ¡°Are you me?¡±

    Harley placed Jermry in a headlock with his back parallel to the ground. ¡°No, but I¡¯m in charge of this show-off. I¡¯m tellin¡¯ you, he¡¯s gonna do something heroically stupid.¡±

    ¡°You can let go of me now.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just stay close and don¡¯t stray. Oh, Ruby, Ruby, I checked on the food situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how do we look?¡±

    ¡°Good. We both double-checked. We should be fine for three days if it¡¯s equally spread.¡±

    Ruby looked pleased. ¡°Great. We should probably head out. The sun should sink in an hour or two. We¡¯ll march through the night till we need rest.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± Harley said, snapping her hand up to her forehead in a loose salute.

    Ruby hopped on her horse, facing the crowd. The group was eager to march into uncertainty. The air crackled with anticipation as their eyes shined with determination. They were mentally prepared for this. The test of courage and will was up ahead. Their faces were etched with a desire to get Quinn back. They weren¡¯t going to let someone strip him away from them. Everyone double-checked gear and weapons, conversing in fantasies such as wagering how many heads they could slice off. Not one person seemed nervous. They all smiled as if this was the norm. The only explanation was that they drew strength from the presence of each other. Nods of encouragement were exchanged, and the voices of resolve echoed with a shared purpose: to bring Quinn back home.

    Ruby held her sword straight into the gentle air.

    ¡°My fellow comrades. It¡¯s been a haunting night. It wasn''t easy to rest after receiving a notice on Quinn¡¯s state. My brain only thought of my son. We all care and love Quinn, which is why we will push our best foot forward and get him back! We will not buckle and yield to any adversity. We¡¯ll plow through and come back alive¡ªall of us. As the leader of the Baraic Cult, Ruby and I promise everyone we will come back alive. I will not leave anyone to die!¡±

    The crowd roared with mixed emotions. They were either eager to march or angered that Quinn was kidnapped. Maybe a mix of both.

    ¡°May we bleed together,¡± said Ruby.

    Everyone repeated those words back to her. Ruby took the lead and started heading into the woods. Everyone else followed.

    Everyone besides one person.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    She glanced at the talkative crowd. ¡°They sure are lively.¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When I come back, want to go to Clueknicks? Maybe even Walisburg or Ulm? Your choice.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± I asked while looking at the crowd that slowly vanished through the trees.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s been forever since we¡¯ve gone out. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Harley stared at the ground as if trying to hide an embarrassing pimple on her face. ¡°Jill?¡± She asked while rubbing her fingers.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She showed an unforgettable smile. It was genuine with a gentle curve, but that was only a mask that concealed her genuine emotion. It was a frail smile, so feeble that it disguised her genuine emotions. Her eyes revealed a flicker of sadness. They were full of raw emotion. It was clear she was in some sort of pain, but it wasn¡¯t something I understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come to Ionia with you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I thought about it for a really long time. I¡¯ve been considering it since we had our talk a while back. I don¡¯t want to leave your side, so I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but return a smile of my own. ¡°That¡¯ll be pretty cool.¡±

    She glanced back at the crowd, who were no longer in sight.

    ¡°Shit, I got some catching up to do. Alright, I gotta head out.¡± She gave me a quick hug. ¡°Stay safe, please.¡± She ran towards the woods, her body slightly turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon! Let¡¯s smash that blue box and get to Ionia!¡±

    She vanished from my sight before I came up with a response.

    My hand came down after waving, ¡®See you later.¡¯

    I mumbled to myself with a smile.

    ¡°Ya, let¡¯s go to Ionia.¡±

 42. Ruby: Journey to Despair (Part I)

    The orange sun poked between the branches and leaves. The temperature didn¡¯t change¡ªit was warm but not too hot. Clothes didn¡¯t stick to the skin, and nature provided a green blanket from the rays of light. Theoretically, if they marched on grassland, the chances of getting sunburned were there.

    Summertime was close. The days were longer, and Harley didn¡¯t sneeze as much as before. Aside from the sun¡¯s occasional cruciality, summer wasn¡¯t too bad. It wasn¡¯t Ruby¡¯s favorite season, but it wasn¡¯t her least.

    As the group maneuvered through the woods like a serpent, conversations flew as if the situation wasn¡¯t dire.

    ¡°Ruby, hey, Ruby, wanna go to the beach someday?¡±

    ¡°Beach? The place with sand and water?¡±

    ¡°Duh,¡± Harley said, tapping her forehead. I¡¯ve always wanted to go.¡±

    ¡°Is there a beach nearby?¡± Jeremy asked.

    Harley glared with knives piercing through his soul. ¡°Who said you''re invited?¡±

    ¡°Wherever Ruby goes, I go. It¡¯s a package deal.¡±

    ¡°Screw this package. Ruby, what do you say? Beach day soon?¡±

    Ruby, who was at the front of the pack, looked down at Harley from her horse. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I first have to find out where a beach is. Then it¡¯s a matter of getting there. If it¡¯s too far, then it¡¯ll be quite the drag.¡±

    Harley held onto Ruby¡¯s defenseless knee. ¡°Or, we can just enjoy the journey. There¡¯s no competition, so why bother rushing.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but can you let go of my knee.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a reason why Harley grabbed Ruby¡¯s knee. She just did. It was pretty troublesome since Ruby didn¡¯t really enjoy the touch of others. Unless when it comes to hairstyles. She didn¡¯t mind Harley messing around with her hair at all.

    ¡°Since we are on the topic, what makes the beach so good? I heard merchants talk about the scenery, but is that really it?¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, oh ignorant little Jeremy, the beach is more than just scenery. It''s a big pool of water that expands past the horizon. Think about it. You can swim while the waves crash onto your frail, little body and splash everyone with water nonconsensually. Doesn¡¯t that sound fun?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m perplexed.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re always confused. Anyways, what do you say, Ruby? Beach one day?¡±

    Ruby took her time to answer. Ultimately, she muttered only two words: ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound so convincing,¡± Harley sighed with a half-baked sulk.

    ¡°I suggest we converse about that topic another time.¡±

    A serious voice came from behind. The words of urgency and focus. She was in no joking mood.

    ¡°Ah, Nadia, we were just¡ª¡±

    She cut Harley off mid-sentence. ¡°Your conversation is irrelevant. Once we retrieve Quinn, then you may speak about the beach.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a poet, and she doesn¡¯t even know it.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Jeremy? Care to repeat that louder?¡±

    ¡°Enough, Nadia,¡± Ruby said while being the only one on a horse. ¡°They may express a lack of urgency, but I know they care more than anyone behind.¡±

    Once the moon showed itself, Ruby decided to set up camp. The crowd set up their sleeping bags and discussed who would be on watch duty. A lot of arguments stirred up, and things became heated. At one point, people suggested a duel¡ªthe loser had to be on watch duty. No one wanted to be the loser.

    Ruby broke the petty argument by announcing that she would be on watch duty. The group watched their leader take initiative and followed on their own. People who had rejected the task before volunteered for watch duty. They probably felt bad for Ruby, given what she had dealt with. The last thing she needed was a poor night''s rest.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Though the branches made the moon¡¯s glow difficult to pierce through, the camp built a fire as a return point. Considering the season, the fire wasn¡¯t used for warmth. If someone wanted to use the restroom, they knew where to return.

    Since it wasn¡¯t a casual trip, the group didn¡¯t sing around the fire. No games were played. Everyone ate and went to sleep.

    Ruby usually preferred this. She wasn¡¯t the type to tell scary stories in the dark, sing while everyone listened, or even join a friendly game of Simon Says. Ruby never participated in anything. She preferred being at the back while everyone enjoyed themselves. So why did it feel boring? Was there something missing?

    Facing away from the fire, Ruby hugged her knees to her chest. Despite everyone insisting she shouldn''t, she wanted to be the first on watch duty.

    ¡°Pretty boring,¡± she yawned.

    ¡°Damn right it is.¡±

    She knew exactly who it was.

    ¡°Go to sleep, Jeremy.¡±

    He didn¡¯t listen and sat down next to Ruby.

    ¡°I said, go to sleep. I don¡¯t want you to complain about how tired you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he insisted with a wave.

    ¡°If you say so. Do you have anything on your mind?¡±

    He responded in a low tone. ¡°Can I not hang with you?¡±

    ¡°Do as you please. Just don¡¯t be cranky in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¨CI¡¯m never cranky. Do I look like an old hag to you?¡±

    What was with the attitude? She simply desired to ponder in peace, and that wish was granted in a heartbeat.

    Jermry hardly got on Ruby¡¯s nerves. In fact, Ruby was subconsciously pleased with his company. Jermry went wherever Ruby went. He never left her side. Today, history remains the same. He wouldn¡¯t sleep before Ruby. His consciousness wouldn''t allow him.

    ¡°Ruby.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    What a strange question.

    ¡°What is there to be scared of? We go in, grab Quinn for a minimal price, then leave. I don¡¯t plan on attacking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± he said with a hint of relief.

    ¡°Why do you ask? Could it be that you¡¯re scared?¡±

    He answered immediately as if he¡¯d read Ruby¡¯s mind. ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯m shakin¡¯ through my socks. That group isn¡¯t normal. They are something else.¡±

    Genuine fear plagued his voice. He wasn¡¯t lying when he described his fear. His shaky breath was the key indicator.

    ¡°Will you be okay after what happened,¡± asked Ruby.

    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t know. I might chicken out.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t initiating an attack, so there¡¯s no point in chickening out.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s not the point. Just remembering what they did to me is enough reason to chicken out.¡±

    Ruby remembered the day she was tasked with sweeping out a village for any survivors. As far as the eye could see, the village lay in ruins. Charred remains of what once were houses stood blackened and lifeless. The ashy smell of smoke still lingered in the air. Walls, once vibrant with decorations, bore the marks of catastrophe. Piles of rubble scattered in disarray, and broken glass shards glimmered among the debris.

    A literal mountain of corpses piled at the village center. Ruby almost vomited from the scene. Loose eyeballs dangled from the sockets, ears ripped out, some clothing removed, and some missing teeth. A mountain high enough for Ruby to not want to look up.

    ¡°The aftermath was gruesome. I could only imagine the terror you witnessed first-hand.¡±

    ¡°I blocked it out of memory, though it resurfaced when the name was mentioned. I hope this time around I don¡¯t have to witness the horror I once did.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± said Ruby.

    ¡°How can you be so sure? We¡¯re going up against the most feared bandit group out there. Heck, the Royal Guards don¡¯t even fight them. That¡¯s how bad they are. Unlike you, I can¡¯t see the light through the tunnel.¡±

    Ruby fixed her gaze at the night sky. Stars glimmered through the branches that were obstructing the view. Nevertheless, the other side was beautiful despite the obstacles in front.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t necessarily walking through a tunnel. Tunnels are pitch black with unknown obstacles: spiders with webs thicker than skin, mosquitos thirsting for blood, and the discomfort of the mysteries ahead. Often, they split into different paths. One path could be better than the other. Regardless of where you end up and the obstacles thrown towards you, fighting and clawing your way through is all we can do. The other side may be darker and more difficult, but there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°Heh, heh, heh. When did you become a philosopher?¡±

    Ruby placed her arm around Jeremy''s shoulder. His miniature jump suggested that he didn¡¯t see this happening.

    ¡°Look at the sky. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

    ¡°S¨CI¨CYa.¡±

    ¡°We do everything under the twinkling stars, from the bonfires to the dances and booze. We are most active when the sun hides¡ªall our memories as a cult made when the moon watches. I plan to make many more memories under the moon, which can¡¯t happen if someone slips away. Jeremy, I promise that with every bone in my body, no one will slip away. We will leave with an extra person. The moon will watch us sing again. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    She spoke with determination. Any obstacle thrown would be flicked aside like a fly. There was nothing stopping her¡ªa full-force bull charging into enemy territory. She couldn¡¯t betray her words. Everyone counted on her. The only thing left was to execute her ideals.

 43. Ruby: Journey to Despair (Part II)

    The following day rolled by. The sun beamed on the marching heads. Luckily for them, the branches provided some cover. It was muggy but not to the degree of a sticky shirt. The air was hot and didn¡¯t feel fresh. It felt like standing by the stove for a long period of time.

    Harley, who was tying her hair in a high bun, groaned, ¡°I feel so yucky.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Last time was pretty cool. But this? This is terrible.¡±

    ¡°Woah, me actually agreeing with Jeremy? Is the world really on its last limbs?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Harley is making a mockery out of me. How original.¡±

    The two continued their petty talk and ultimately ended up butting heads physically. Ruby noticed but quickly looked away, pretending as though she was ignorant. Someone else would interfere, or so she hoped. Either way, she wasn¡¯t going to interfere with the norm.

    ¡°Ruby?¡±

    It was Nadia. Ruby looked down from her horse, asking if there was an issue.

    ¡°Did you sleep well? Considering you had the first shift of watch duty.¡±

    It was an interesting question coming from her. What made her care about Ruby¡¯s sleep? It was a rare question, probably the first time she¡¯d heard it from Nadia.

    ¡°I appreciate your care. I spelled pretty well.¡±

    ¡°Good. We need you well rested in case of anything dangerous.¡±

    So that¡¯s why she asked about sleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I only need a few hours to operate.¡±

    ¡°You can always use more,¡± she said.

    True, you could. But why sleep more if you can function fine with less? More sleep means less time in the day. They need to be marching. They need to take Quinn back. Sleeping more delays their goals.

    ¡°Your concern isn¡¯t necessary. I can wield a blade regardless of my state.¡±

    Nadia turned her head back. ¡°Look at everyone. They¡¯re all following you. They aren¡¯t here because we force them, or because they must pay off a burden. They¡¯re here because they want to be. They want to bring your son home. It¡¯s important to them as much as it is to you. It¡¯s unfair to the ones here risking their lives if their leader slacks in battle because of the ¡®lack of sleep.¡¯ I want to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Ruby said while looking at her miniature army.

    ¡°If you need rest, please don¡¯t hesitate to say.¡±

    Taking those words to heart, Ruby decided on an hour''s break. They¡¯ve been walking since early morning, and now the sun is at peak temperature. They could use a break to cool off in the shade or simply nap.

    Ruby grabbed grapes from her backpack and tossed a few into her mouth. The relief from the coolness was much needed. She sat against the bark hidden from the sun, watching her horse eat herbs. The horse wouldn¡¯t run away, but she tied her up just in case. Ruby made sure to give her buddy enough space to roam around.

    Speaking of roaming around.

    ¡°Ruby, can I see if there¡¯s a lake anywhere nearby?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To cool off. The heat is just too much right now.¡±

    Jeremy was right. The sun wasn¡¯t being friendly. However, going off alone in unfamiliar territory was dangerous. What if he got lost? She couldn¡¯t mentally burden that.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°No. Stay close and don¡¯t go anywhere. If we see a lake on the way, I promise I¡¯ll give another break.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Please.¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    He gave up, threw his arms, and walked away while shaking his head. Ruby didn¡¯t want to say no, but the risk wasn¡¯t worth it.

    ¡°Jeremy.¡±

    He turned around. ¡°Yer?¡±

    ¡°Want a few grapes?¡±

    Jeremy stood still as Ruby extended her arm with small purple grapes in her palms.

    ¡°Toss them in my mouth.¡±

    She clutched her hand back. ¡°I¡¯m not throwing food.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll take a handful.¡±

    Ruby carefully placed multiple grapes in his palms. Making sure none of them fell, she insisted Jeremy to cup his hand rather than have it flat. With a quick ¡®thanks,¡¯ he left Ruby to sit alone under the tree. He probably went to Harley or someone else. Was he mad at Ruby? She didn¡¯t think so, but the thought did cross her mind.

    Ruby expected Jeremy to sit tight with her. He left and most likely had no intention of providing company. Not having his company at times like these was odd. Normally, she would have to flick him away like a pesky fly. Today, the fly left on his own.

    ¡°He could¡¯ve stayed and taken more,¡± she mumbled under her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take some.¡±

    She looked up to see who it was.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not polite of you, commander,¡± Lex said with a tiny smirk.

    ¡°Do not call me that. I don¡¯t like that word.¡±

    ¡®Commander¡¯ never felt right. To Ruby, it was a harsh word. It was rough on the tongue and didn¡¯t have a pleasant ring to it. Whenever she heard that particular word, all she thought of was a dictatorship.

    ¡°I know, I know. You also don¡¯t like my P.P.P. rule, but I use it anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I find the acronym childish.¡±

    He leaned onto the tree Ruby sat against. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know you had that type of mind.¡±

    Ruby bit her bottom lip, clenching the clean patches of grass beside her. ¡°If you have nothing important to say, do me a favor and bother someone else.¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, ok. I¡¯ll take a step down. No need to growl at me like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save it later. I do, in fact, have something worth saying.¡±

    Ruby, who was tempted to punch Lex in the stomach, settled down when she heard something serious. She listened closely as if she were an ear.

    ¡°Nadia sent her scouts on a surveillance run. They found nothing, so we¡¯re all good to go.¡±

    ¡°She sent scouts without asking?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it a big deal. It¡¯s better to know if we¡¯re in a safe spot than to figure it out the hard way.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care that she sent scouts,¡± Ruby said straight-faced. ¡°It¡¯s weird how she didn¡¯t ask or tell me.¡±

    ¡°Eh, maybe she will later. I just beat her to it.¡±

    ¡°So how do you know that she went scouts?¡±

    He looked down, making a weird face as if Ruby were asking a strange question. There wasn¡¯t a reason for his face; he just made one to make one.

    ¡°I overheard her talking about it. It¡¯s not a big deal¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can you stop saying that? I realize it¡¯s not a big deal. I simply find it odd how she didn¡¯t consult with me first. Whatever the case is, I¡¯m not going to bring it up. I¡¯ll act ignorant for the time being.¡±

    He threw his hands up, similarly to Jeremy. ¡°You do you. We should probably start walking soon.¡±

    Ruby nodded. She sent a few people to help her gather everyone up. Once everyone grouped up, he continued to their destination.

    Nadia walked alongside Ruby. She hadn¡¯t spoken about sending scouts, nor did she even talk. Perhaps she would tell Ruby later? That¡¯s what Ruby hoped for. There¡¯s no reason to hide anything. So why was she? Was there something she saw but didn¡¯t want to say? That couldn¡¯t be it; Lex overheard the conversation. The coast was clear. Was she not saying anything because they were in the clear? That could very well be a reason. However, Nadia¡¯s silence continued to bug Ruby.

    ¡°Nadia,¡± Ruby said while on her horse. ¡°Why did you send scouts without asking?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? I did not.¡±

    Now she¡¯s lying? Why was she so secretive about this?

    ¡°I already know the truth. Lex caught you talking about observing the area with one of your scouts. I don¡¯t mind, but why do it without saying anything?¡±

    Nadia rapidly blinked a few times. ¡°I did not. I have no idea what he said to you, but believe me, I did not send anyone.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Lex yelled from the back. He sped his way to the front, bumping a few along the way. ¡°I heard you speak to one of the scouts about surveillance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he suggested that we do. I turned it down since we needed to rest. I never sent anyone anywhere.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes narrowed at Lex, giving a stare that made him look away.

    ¡°My bad¡­¡±

 44. Ruby: Journey to Despair (Part III)

    After walking for a few hours more, they took another break. The sun sank beyond the horizon, imitating an upside-down orange bowl. They no longer had to melt before the sun''s rays.

    Ruby decided to rest. In total, they walked a good eight or nine hours. Ruby hoped that they could reach by tomorrow. Keeping an eye out for a waterfall was a must. With this land, it¡¯s highly possible for one to come up. The terrain wasn¡¯t smooth, nor was it too hilly. For a waterfall, there must be more of a mountain structure. Their eyes could only see so far through the dense forest.

    Once camp was set, unlike last time, where everyone slept after eating, it was more lively. People told stories and sparred in playful duels.

    Their liveliness didn¡¯t bother Ruby. She did her own thing, which was to observe in silence. But that silence was ultimately broken, as always.

    ¡°Ruby, want to spar?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, Harley.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯ll be fun. Just something light.¡±

    Ruby refused again. Harley must¡¯ve seen through Ruby and forced her up on her feet.

    ¡°Ha¨CHarley.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±

    As much as she wanted to back down, she had no right to. Everyone else was upbeat after walking for so long. Her horse did the work for her. The least she could do was show a little energy.

    Harley drew her sword from her hip and prompted Ruby to do the same. Ruby refused, claiming she didn¡¯t ¡®feel like sparring.¡¯ Harley didn¡¯t care. She whined and begged until she got her way.

    ¡°Fine,¡± sighed Ruby. ¡°But only this time.¡±

    Harley grinned and said something that didn¡¯t reach Ruby. She swung her sword down. Ruby blocked and evaded to the side.

    And so, their playful fight was on.

    ***

    Her sword dug through the grass. She kneeled with her back hunched, panting and sweating. She looked down at the girl below, her nose pointing to the sky. Her hair covered her right eye. She didn¡¯t brush it away. Why would she? If this were a real fight, she would¡¯ve been dead.

    ¡°I won.¡±

    She giggled, a giggle of relief and exhaustion. Her silver short hair dangled past her smiling mouth.

    ¡°First time for everything.¡±

    ¡°Is not. I¡¯ve beaten you a few times,¡± Harley said.

    She collapsed on Ruby, who tried to push her off.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡ªI can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Harley rolled over to the side. ¡°Lies. You just don¡¯t like being touched.¡±

    Harley giggled again. She lay on her back, staring at the branchy sky as her contagious laughter reached Ruby. Together, they both laughed under the same sky.

    Ruby and Harley shared countless moments together. Every moment was a story: the fairy tales, the happy skies, the pitiful rain. There was always an element that made their moments pop.

    The entire purpose of this mission was to save Quinn. Ruby wanted no distractions. So why did she bother herself with a sparring match? Why waste the little energy she had? Whatever the true motive was why Harley asked to spar, Ruby was glad.

    It was a nice way to take a break from reality and swim through the pleasant waves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. They¡¯re probably wondering where we are.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Harley said.

    The two got up and snickered once more. Harley rested her arm around Ruby¡¯s neck. Ruby didn¡¯t care. For the first time today, she felt revived, and she wouldn¡¯t let something trivial spoil that.

    When they reached the main area, they noticed everyone in one spot. Voices filled with hateful yells spiraled into the atmosphere. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t good.

    Ruby and Harley exchanged glances and shoved their way through the rowdy crowd.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ruby said while squeezing her way through.

    A man not taller than Ruby stood with his hands behind his back. His white attire was clean, with minimal wrinkles. The top button on his shirt was loose, causing his collar to endure a weak structure. His orange hair spiked up unevenly, with a few strands dangling.

    ¡°Hello, miss, I¡¯m looking for the leader of this rowdy group of rowdy folks. Is there any chance you are the one I am looking for?¡±

    Ruby raised her fist, commanding everyone to quiet down. They listened after sprouting a few verbal insults to the man. Ruby didn¡¯t have a clue what was happening, but she kept her composure.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you who I look for?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Ruby, leader of the Bariac Cult.¡±

    He shook his head rapidly with a grin. ¡°Good, good, good, good. Itz a pleasure to meetcha. I am Guvin, messenger for the Three Heads of Despair.¡±

    Ruby instantly drew her sword, pointing at the man¡¯s neck. The man didn¡¯t flinch. He stood still as if this was a daily occurrence.

    ¡°What do you want,¡± Ruby hissed with her brows narrowing.

    ¡°To deliver a message. I come in peace and wish to stay in one piece.

    The crowd got rowdy again. They wanted to rip his head off. Ruby commanded them not to say a word. Her voice strained with seriousness. No one dared defy Ruby.

    ¡°Spit it out then.¡±

    ¡°Augustus desires your company alone. He doesn¡¯t wish for a large crowd to enter his home.¡±

    Augustus, leader of The Three Heads of Despair. Ruby had seen him once before, but that was roughly around the time when Zen was active. It¡¯s been that long since she¡¯d heard the name. She couldn¡¯t remember much about Augustus. It was like reading words on a page in memory. Blurry.

    ¡°I refuse,¡± said Ruby.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He grinned. ¡°Cooperate for your own good. You aren¡¯t in the position to lay terms.¡±

    Ruby chuckled arrogantly, uncharacteristically covering her mouth while bending over. She couldn¡¯t understand why the man was being cocky. He came alone, appearing unarmed, against a rowdy cult. His arrogance was a wonder.

    She wiped her eyes and stood tall, returning to her seriousness.

    ¡°Your confidence is admirable. Do you realize the position you are in? You¡¯re coming up to me after stealing my son and demanding me to leave my people. You can act as strong as you want, but you aren¡¯t the safe one here.¡±

    ¡°I''m not the safe one here?¡± He tilted his head with another grin. Unlike the last ones, the edges of his lips were sharp enough to sever tree bark. ¡°You read the room entirely wrong. I¡¯ve been the safe one from the start.¡±

    The air filled with a disturbing symphony of hissing projectiles. The little needles whizzed through the air from the trees, making contact with Ruby¡¯s comrades. Miniature objects flew down from the trees. Swords were drawn, though the attacks were from the air. A sword was utterly useless. One by one, people fell like timber.

    They weren¡¯t arrows. They were small, like needles. It wasn¡¯t big enough to kill someone or leave a mark. Blood didn¡¯t shed. So what was it?

    What weapon could drop a body without spilling an ounce of blood?

    Amidst the chaos, Ruby attempted to defect the miniature needles. They came at the speed of light and were too small to see. She swung her sword aimlessly.

    Although she kept swinging, she noticed something odd. None of their attacks were aimed at her; they only aimed at everyone around them. It was like they needed her.

    People from the trees dropped down. They wore red hoods and white masks, identical attire that matched their heads, and wielded a weird metal weapon. She couldn¡¯t identify it since she¡¯d never seen such a woman before.

    It was small, fitting in the palms of the enemies with ease. One could easily tuck it into one''s pants without anyone noticing its presence. Ruby refused to believe this weapon was made here. Something like that must¡¯ve been forged in Ionia.

    They aimed the weapon at her. Ruby backed up, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Drop the sword,¡± said someone in red and white.

    Ruby glanced at her sword and looked up. She did what was told and raised her hands in the air.

    ¡°Not you. You there, drop your sword.¡±

    Not her? Then who? She was the only one standing. Who were they speaking to? Could it be someone from behind? Impossible. Last time she checked, Guvin stood there. So who could¡ª

    Don¡¯t tell me.

    She turned around.

    There they were¡ªthe two who constantly fought yet were always by each other¡¯s side. It was like a brother-sister relationship. They always gave Ruby a difficult time, but they made up for it with the memories they¡¯d formed.

    The two sandwiched Guvin¡¯s head with swords. His head was still intact, though he lost his cool misdemeanor from before.

    ¡°Does it look like you hooded marshmallows have power of demand?¡±

    ¡°I agree, Jeremy, and I don¡¯t do that often. It seems like your friend here is trapped within the blades of death. Oooouuuhhhh, scary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Harley. At any second, we can slice his head off like butter.¡±

    ¡°Look, look. There¡¯s some red oozing out from his neck. I wonder if blood would spout like a fountain if I decapitate him.¡±

    Jermry gagged. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a little too far.¡±

    The white masked men moved forward as a group.

    ¡°We¡¯ll open fire on your leader if you refuse to drop your weapon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Everyone turned to Guvin, who yelled as if he had witnessed his pet being kicked.

    ¡°Our orders were to bring her unharmed, untouched. I know it¡¯s just a tranquilizer dart, but who is willing to carry a lifeless body for a few hours? No one. So please, don¡¯t shoot. Drop your weapons, and let us handle this in peace.¡±

    ¡°In peace?! Says the one who attacked our comrades.¡±

    ¡°The darts put them to sleep unharmed. They will awake in a few hours,¡± Guvin said.

    ¡°I already know that much. I¡¯d seen these darts before being sold on a cart. It had the same red fluffy thing at the end. Ionian items really are insane,¡± replied Jeremy.

    Ruby had to double-check. ¡°So they''re all alive?¡±

    Guvin¡¯s nod lifted the weight of a thousand mountains off Ruby¡¯s shoulders. She breathed a little easier, knowing her comrades were fine. It wasn¡¯t the time to ease, though. She needed a better understanding of the situation.

    ¡°Why are you not harming us? Are we not your enemies?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my enemy¡ªbut the cult¡¯s. He insisted I killed your comrade, though it was ultimately my choice. I refused. I despise shedding blood. Why do we pick up a sword? Whose life do we intend to kill? No human deserves to be killed.¡±

    ¡°You are making a lot of nonsense,¡± Harley said.

    ¡°Probably. Just know I didn¡¯t want to kill your people, hence why I shot tranquilizer darts and not arrows. I don¡¯t expect sympathy, but I¡¯m not doing this because I want to. They¡¯ve saved me from being imprisoned by royalty. In return, I must run missions like these. Kill, collect, report, repeat. I hate it. Killing someone just because. I don¡¯t want to keep doing this, but I have no choice. Sometimes, I believe being locked in a cell is better than what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Harley retracted her sword. ¡°Geez, man, you¡¯re making me feel like we¡¯re the bad ones here.¡±

    She had a point. It felt like we were the ones attacking.

    ¡°Forgive me, but I don¡¯t want to forcefully do this. Leader of the Bariac Cult, would kindly come without a fight.¡±

    ¡°That was the plan to begin with.¡±

    His lips clamped together as he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good. I assure you your people will be fine. They will not be harmed. But for yourself, I cannot promise the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as my son isn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Shall we get going?¡±

    Ruby nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Geez, more walking,¡± Harley said, stretching her arms. I know cardio is efficient for weight loss, but I¡¯m already skinny enough.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± Jeremy said with a half-baked smile. ¡°You have a little weight to burn around the waist.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed, the intensity blazed within. She fixed her gaze on her target, taking a few steps closer.

    ¡°One more word out of your mouth, and it¡¯ll be the last thing you say.¡±

    Jeremy shielded his chest, turning sideways with his hand on guard, protecting his face. Silence told the story.

    Ruby interrupted the silence. ¡°None of you are coming.¡±

    ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m coming.¡±

    ¡°Harley, stop. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety. Stay here and watch over the others.¡±

    Jeremy jumped in. ¡°That isn¡¯t an option. Remember my promise? I¡¯ll protect you regardless of who we face.¡± He pointed his sword at Ruby. ¡°You protected me when I couldn¡¯t protect myself. I will repeatedly return the favor until I physically can¡¯t move! I am coming, whether you like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Ya, what he said.¡±

    Both Harley and Jeremy pointed swords at the perplexed Ruby. She didn¡¯t want them to come, knowing anything could happen. Their safety was her number one priority. Before marching, she promised them all that they would live to see next week, that this wouldn¡¯t be their last time marching, and that she wanted to keep that promise.

    But something about their determination made Ruby hesitant. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth to say no, but she couldn¡¯t say yes. Their stiff body and determined tone made Ruby speechless.

    They really did care for her, so much so they were willing to walk into a serpent''s den where fate could trample their lives.

    Ruby looked away. ¡°Fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t get a chance to look at the happiness between Harley and Jeremy. Their faces met with glittering smiles. It was like they weren¡¯t worried about the possibilities. They just wanted to stay and protect Ruby.

    Guvin spoke. ¡°I cannot guarantee their safety.¡±

    ¡°I know. They want to guarantee mine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have comrades like these.¡±

    The edge of Ruby¡¯s lips gently tugged upward. It was a genuine, shy smile with a sprinkle of sweetness. It was an expression worth a thousand memories.

    ¡°I really am.¡±

    It was a soft tone, but those genuine words could reach anyone in the world.

    Guvin announced their departure. As they started to walk, he muttered something to Harley and Jeremy.

    ¡°This is your final chance to back out.¡±

    They looked at each other, exchanging smiles, and waved off Guvin¡¯s words. Nothing could change their minds.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Ruby quickly turned around and fished something from her bag. It was paper and a writing utensil. She wrote something, carefully folded the paper twice, and tucked it around Nadia¡¯s bracelet.

    ¡°What did you write?¡±

    ¡°I informed them to head back to camp.¡±

    ¡°Will they listen?¡± Guvin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nadia. She¡¯ll listen.¡±

    From there, it was a two-hour walk till they reached the serpent¡¯s den. It was a two-hour walk till they reached despair.

 45. Ruby: The Three Heads of Despair (Part I)

    A petite waterfall steamed down the glamorous rocks. Its visible, smooth structure could have acted as a stepping stone. The waterfall¡¯s calming white noise was perfect, soothing the ear and mind.

    It was quiet on the way here. Guvin spoke about Augustus, the leader of the murderous cult. Their ideologies clashed. Guvin wanted to do things peacefully, while Augustus yearned for violence. Guvin¡¯s say was equivalent to a rat¡¯s. Useless.

    Ruby was surprised by how quiet Harley and Jeremy were. Considering how talkative they were when ambushed, it was like a coin flipped, and they decided to stay silent.

    Ruby didn¡¯t mind. In fact, they preferred this. The more silent they were, the less likely Jeremy would spout nonsense.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Guvin said with a tone lower than usual.

    A cave rested adjacent to the waterfall. Darkness touched the depths, making it impossible to see without candles. A few sharp edges were pointed down, alarming a severe head injury if one isn¡¯t careful.

    Their base of operations. The people who took her son. They¡¯re all in there.

    Ruby took a few breaths before following Guvin. She ducked a few times to avoid bumping her head on the rocks, warning the others who trailed her to do the same.

    Guvin, who led the pack, stopped and faced Ruby. ¡°May I suggest something before entering hell?¡±

    Ruby gave a silent nod.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tug the beast¡¯s tail. Glitter him with pats and affection, and your lives should be spared.¡±

    ¡°Was I supposed to understand that metaphor?¡±

    He continued walking with mumbled words that never reached Ruby.

    They reached a scratched-up, dark curtain. Behind the curtain rested Augustus, the fearsome leader of the Three Heads of Despair. In a low tone, Guvin explained not to anger Augustus, though it was easier said than done since his anger would erupt if the tea served were lukewarm.

    Ruby wasn¡¯t too worried. The doubts she carried were stuffed into an unreachable area. If she displayed any form of weakness, Augustus would try to exploit it¡ªthere was no question about it.

    She followed Guvin, who parted the curtain. She first noticed the ample number of people dressed in battle attire. They held various weapons, including spears, bows, and axes. They must¡¯ve noticed Ruby since the room erupted with violent yells. Holding their weapons in the air, they chanted something Ruby couldn¡¯t understand.

    Straight ahead lay a lean man with little gear. It seemed as though he had stumbled on the cave at random while searching for a quiet lake to fish. Shorts and open slippers in a rocky cave were an odd choice of attire.

    Make no mistake, though. That man wasn¡¯t normal. Ruby recognized him as if they met last week.

    He was right there. The man who snatched her child. The man who controlled the most feared bandit group on this planet.

    Augustus.

    ¡°Try not to get confrontational,¡± Guvin whispered as he climbed down the steps.

    Ruby didn¡¯t hear a word through all the yelling.

    The ceiling was well above their heads, almost like a dome-shaped arena. Even with everyone in one place, there was plenty of open space.

    Augustus stood from sitting crisscross and climbed down a few steps of his own. He waved his hands down, attempting to silence the rowdy crowd. No one listened. The little snakes wanted to intimate the three mice in the serpents¡¯ den.

    Augustus walked up to Guvin.

    ¡°You killed the rest?¡±

    ¡°Tranquilizer darts.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Pathetic shit. You could¡¯ve killed them easily with a proper ambush, but I guess your mind isn¡¯t strong enough. Hmph, Diego will get his job done, at least.¡±

    Guvin hid his face with a sulk. ¡°I¡¯ll be better next time.¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up and get out of my site.¡±

    Guvin did just that. He kept his head low and disappeared into the hostile crowd.

    ¡°Whose this Diego dude?¡±

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Jeremy, just zip the trap.¡±

    ¡°What? He said, ¡®Diego will get his job done,¡¯ so I¡¯m trying to figure out what that means.¡±

    Harley opened her mouth only for nothing to come out.

    Augustus spoke. ¡°Curious about Diego? I¡¯ll do you a favor and sprinkle reality before it surprises you. He and a small army are going to trample your little camp of yours. When you return, if you return, your home will be destroyed to oblivion. And after your main camp is decimated, the nearby village you are on good terms with will crumble to rubble.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Is that cockiness speaking? I¡¯m sorry to spoil the mood. No one is beating Jill and Randy. No one.¡±

    He looked at Harley with wide eyes. ¡°Silver one. Are you not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I have full confidence in Jill and Randy to squash any opponent.¡±

    ¡°You amaze me. Speaking with a head emptied of fear, I admire your type. But lady, don¡¯t be fooled. Diego isn¡¯t going to be defeated. He has the power of God.¡± He paused to look around. ¡°We¡¯re getting sidetracked. I¡¯m sure you want to discuss the current situation rather than the one miles away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ruby said. ¡°Is Quinn unharmed?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in perfect condition other than being a little hungry. Physically speaking, he doesn¡¯t have a single scratch.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere. I¡¯ll have him out in a few once we¡¯re done talking as civil people.¡±

    Jeremy spoke. ¡°Civil people? You got any other jokes?¡±

    Harley was on the verge of knocking the life out of him. She restrained herself, locking her hands behind her.

    ¡°Are you socially unaware of your situation?¡± Augustus asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware. ¡®Civil people.¡¯ Does this look civil to you? Is kidnapping a child civil to you?.¡± He clenched his fist hard enough for veins to pop on his bicep. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re outnumbered. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you by now.¡±

    ¡°The confidence is surreal. I love every bit of it. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a matter of fighting. Whether I die to you or I kill you, it doesn¡¯t matter. None of that will bring Zen back.¡±

    The connection between Augustus and Zen lived. Even after Zen¡¯s departure, they must¡¯ve communicated with one another. None of that mattered to Ruby. She didn¡¯t care for the story or whatnot. She just wanted her son back.

    ¡°But harming us will?¡± Ruby said in a calm manner. ¡°You said it yourself: nothing will bring back Zen. He¡¯s gone. Yes, we¡¯re the cause. We pursued him after hearing his whereabouts. We killed him. He¡¯s gone. Forever. Useless revenge blinded by hindsight rage is dangerous. Harming us, killing us will not bring him back.¡±

    He tilted his head like a dog. ¡°I never said it would. I¡¯m well aware of the fact that he¡¯s gone. Sitting and doing nothing isn¡¯t right. He can¡¯t rest without vengeance. I¡¯ll deliver that vengeance.¡±

    ¡°What you seek is revenge.¡±

    ¡°Same side, different coin. The fact is that my long-time friend is no more. He nor I will be able to rest unless punishment is delivered. And that punishment will be delivered today. With the destruction of your home and the death of a heart, proper vengeance will finally be delivered. We will be able to rest in tranquility.¡±

    ¡°Instead of death, may I propose something else? Do you want money? Food? Territory? Lumber? Connections? We could settle this peacefully rather than death.¡±

    Augutus¡¯s grin collapsed. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Settling things peacefully? Is this what you hoped for? Naive, naive, naive, naive. You will not be able to change my mind. Nothing will. Do you understand the feeling of your close friend, no, brother, dying? Do you? He was everything. Always there when I needed him. He taught me the good, the bad, the ways of life. He was a mentor to me, and you stripped that away!¡±

    So did they. They stripped someone close to Ruby. Years ago, before Harley or Jeremy came along, Ruby glued onto her own mentor. Like Augustus¡¯s mentor, Ruby taught her almost everything she knew. Hunting, fishing, archery, the way of the sword, plotting raids. Everything. Ruby, who was number two at the time, stood by Lexy, her mentor. Before Lexy, Ruby had trouble trusting. She grew emotional connections with the slightest bit of conversation. Ruby loved to be around others, investing in their stories. She loved it.

    But it didn¡¯t last. Bandits brutally murdered everyone around her. Everyone she loved was gone. She managed to escape and found herself on the Bariac Cult campgrounds. That¡¯s when she met Lexy.

    Ruby found it impossible to open up. She bottled herself in a corner, muttering the names of everyone she lost. It took time for Ruby to learn how to love again. Once she did, it wasn¡¯t long till Lexy died. On that rainy night, she thought to herself:

    It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it

    Her being able to love was over. Her being able to trust was over. She couldn¡¯t handle being attached to anyone, so her cold persona emerged.

    That cold persona diminished with time as she slowly learned to love again. Quinn, Jeremy, Harley, Jill, Nadia, Randy, Klay, and Uwayna all rested somewhere special within Ruby. They were the people who taught her how to love again. She owed them the world.

    Lexy, however, deserved the universe. She taught Ruby to love again, even after death. She saved her. Maybe she could save Augustus, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what we did. We didn¡¯t want to, but he terrorized a town up on the mountains. We had no other choice than to kill him, just like how you didn¡¯t have a choice but to kill Lexy.¡±

    ¡°Lexy?¡± He tilted his head, pondering before a torch ignited within as if he unlocked a new memory. ¡°Yes, Lexy. I remember her. The previous leader of the Bariac Cult. That Lexy.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t handle her passing. Sleep was hard to come by. I couldn¡¯t eat for days. I was devastated, always with a dark cloud above. You took her away from me. Even with all that, I never opted for revenge. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to it because¡­¡±

    She had Quinn and comrades who depended on her.

    She continued. ¡°I took someone you cared for just like you took someone I cared for. There¡¯s a big interval between time, but we can claim evenness and move on.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Are you offering to call it even? You¡¯re a petty fool if you believe I¡¯ll take that offer.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Ruby asked.

    He turned around and nodded his head a few times. Within moments, a shirtless, lean man no older than twenty appeared with Quinn by his side.

    Quinn, who appeared unharmed, stuck his hand out and squeezed. Those desperate eyes desired to be saved.

    The violent urge to lunge at the lean man took over her veins, though it was only for a split second. Acting recklessly would only lead to more damage.

    Remain calm. That¡¯s all she could do.

    ¡°The kid doesn¡¯t have a mark,¡± Augustus said. ¡°He¡¯s the same as before. We¡¯ll give him to you under one condition.¡± He pulled out a knife from his pocket and pointed straight at Ruby¡¯s nose. ¡°Choose between the girl or the boy.¡±

 46. Ruby: The Three Heads of Despair (Part II)

    The boy or girl? Did he mean¡­?

    ¡°They have nothing to do with this. Don¡¯t get them involved,¡± Ruby said.

    ¡°Bringing them got them involved.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we came out of free will.¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, just zip it and let Ruby talk.¡±

    Augustus lowered the blade. ¡°You came out of free will? Do you not fear what may become of your lives?¡±

    Jeremy rubbed the sweat off his forehead. ¡°I swore to Ruby that I¡¯ll protect her until I can¡¯t move. As long as she is safe, then I¡¯ve done my job.¡±

    ¡°Ya, and I¡¯m here to keep this dummy from doing something stupid,¡± Harley announced with a straight face.

    He looked up at Harley with a smile. ¡°Keep an eye on yourself.¡±

    ¡°I can say the same for you.¡±

    Augustus palmed his face as though he was disturbed. With a tongue click, he grabbed Quinn and pulled him in front of his torso.

    Ruby took a subtle step forward. If she went any closer, Quinn could face the consequences of her actions.

    ¡°Enough stalling,¡± he said with two hands on Quinn¡¯s shoulders. The knife was close to Quinn. ¡°Back to my original thoughts. Leader of the Bariac Cult, choose between the boy or the girl who so happened to accompany you.¡±

    ¡°What am I choosing?¡±

    ¡°Which one can see tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    He finished her sentence. ¡°You are choosing their fate. Do you save the silver one, and your guardian dies, or your guardian lives, and the silver one falls?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carve your kid¡¯s face right in front of your eyes.¡±

    The crowd threw their fist in uproar. Ruby couldn¡¯t retaliate. She had to remain calm; otherwise, she risked all of them dying. Augustus had leverage. There was nothing she could do to strip that away from him.

    There was nothing she could do.

    She looked behind and saw Harley and Jeremy. She promised them they¡¯ll live. It would be awful not to fulfill it.

    But what about her son, Quinn? He¡¯s the priority over everyone else, including Harley and Jeremy.

    But then¡­

    She looked back at her son, who stayed so strong during all of this. His petite head trembled as though a miniature earthquake erupted within. Though his mouth never opened, his chest rose and fell with great speed. His unphased expression got Ruby to almost smile.

    His mother raised a warrior.

    She couldn¡¯t let that warrior go.

    But she also couldn¡¯t let the people who saved her go.

    ¡°Wh¨CWhat do you get out of this?¡± Ruby asked, squeezing her fist.

    ¡°What do I get? Well, entertainment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick, you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not self-aware,¡± he uttered loud enough for those close to hear. And I don¡¯t like getting my time wasted, so hurry up and choose who you want to kill off.¡±

    A hand touched her shoulder, making Ruby jump a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s just me,¡± Jeremy calmly said. ¡°Choose me and save Quinn.¡±

    ¡°Jeremy¡­ I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hell no,¡± Harley interpreted. ¡°You¡¯re not doing some stupid heroic sacrifice to boost your pride. I won¡¯t allow it. Ruby, I say we go berserk and kill ¡®em all.¡±

    ¡°Take a look around, Harley. Even the strongest fighting group known to man stands no chance. There¡¯s just too many of them. If we fight, all of our lives are at risk. If we comply¡­ then¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to spit out the rest of her words.

    Jeremy called her name with a subtle voice. ¡°Remember what I told you on the day you saved me. I¡¯ll repay the favor one day. And today is that day. Without you saving me, I wouldn¡¯t even be standing with you. You saved me. The least I can do is save you.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Ruby¡¯s face was on the edge of collapsing. Keeping composure became increasingly difficult. She had to hold onto her strength. If she exposed any weakness, Augustus could use it to his advantage.

    She fought her emotions, shoving them in a closet.

    ¡°Enough of this,¡± said Harley, ¡°Jeremy, you ain¡¯t throwing yourself away. As the older and more responsible person, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself so this dummy doesn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Who you calling dummy, dummy?¡±

    ¡°The classic comeback with my own words. You couldn¡¯t think of anything else?¡±

    Jeremy instantly looked away. ¡°Ruby, hurry up and pick me so I don¡¯t have to listen to this witch.¡±

    ¡°Hu¡ªWh¡ªWh¡ªWha¡ªWhat?! You called me a what? You know, I hope Ruby picks you so I don¡¯t have to eat your vomit-worthy food.¡±

    ¡°Oh ya?¡±

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope Ruby picks you so my eyes don¡¯t burn from your hideous outfits.¡±

    Harley took a step back. ¡°My outfits are nothing but amazing. They aren¡¯t¡­¡± A single tear streamed down her face. ¡°They aren¡¯t,¡± she repeated with unease. With a step forward, she leaned and clung to Jeremy. ¡°Who am I¡­ going to mess with?¡±

    She slid down onto her knees, tears flying out of her eyes. Everyone watched in silence. For a group that delivers despair to people¡¯s doorsteps, not a single one seemed lively.

    Jeremy fell to an equal height with tears of his own. They clung to each other like never before.

    They clung to each other as though it was the last time.

    Augustus spoke. ¡°Who''s it gonna be?¡±

    While the two continued to express their emotions, Ruby was tasked with an impossible choice. She couldn¡¯t choose between them. It was impossible. The question was similar to someone asking a child: Who do you love more, mom or dad? It can go both ways, leaving it impossible to answer.

    Jeremy dragged the clingy Harley, facing Augustus. He must¡¯ve heard him.

    ¡°She¡¯s picking me.¡±

    Ruby rapidly blinked. She couldn¡¯t look at him. It was like she was living in an endless nightmare.

    ¡°I want to hear it from her,¡± he replied with a grin.

    She stood with her feet glued to the ground. Her legs didn¡¯t quiver. Instead, they were still as a pillar.

    Don¡¯t show weakness, she repeated more times than she could count.

    What she was tasked to do wasn¡¯t difficult. Simply say his name. That¡¯s all. On paper, anyone can do that. What made it so painful was the situation.

    Her saying Jeremy¡¯s name would make it clear that she is sending him to his death rather than him acting on his own. The burden would weigh more than all the mountains in the world combined. It would essentially shatter her.

    If she didn¡¯t have to say his name, she could convince herself that he acted out of free will. Sure, she would blame herself, but subconsciously, there¡¯s room for sugarcoating.

    Augustus ensured that didn¡¯t happen, forcing Ruby to say Jeremy¡¯s name.

    There was no choice but to do so.

    She mumbled under her breath. ¡°Je¡ªJeremy.¡±

    Augustus stepped in. ¡°Say it louder? I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± His grin remained intact.

    Remain calm. Stay strong. Show no weakness. One slip-up and worse can happen. Breathe, but not too loud¡ªno more thoughts. Free the mind.

    Everything will be fine.

    She lifted her head, eyes sharp enough to slice through concrete.

    ¡°Jeremy. I chose Jeremy.¡±

    He exchanged looks at his guards on both sides of him. A devious look plagued their disgusting faces.

    ¡°Get the girl,¡± Augustus said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A circle of bandits formed around the three. Spears pointed straight at them, and they had nowhere to move. They closed in until their backs touched.

    More swarmed in and snatched Harley. She tried fighting back, but one punch to the head was enough to knock her unconscious. They dragged her through traffic to the corner.

    ¡°Take me, not her!¡± Jeremy cried as he attempted to squeeze through the spears. He shuffled back and forth, looking for an opening. Their formation was too tight. Noticing an opening was slim to none.

    And even if he did, what could he do?

    ¡°Do you not know how I operate? You should¡¯ve known I don¡¯t take requests seriously,¡± he said with his prideful grin.

    ¡°She has nothing to do with this. I forced her to come. Please, take me instead! Ruby, say something! Tell him to take me!¡±

    What could she say? No words could change the situation.

    ¡°Ruby! Please! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Jeremy,¡± she muttered. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Fighting would make it worse. Talking would be pointless. Negotiating failed. She came intending to save Quinn and walk away with everyone. She promised no one will die. Was she really going to stand there and do nothing?

    Was she going to stand with one of her closest friends on the chopping block?

    Jeremy grabbed both her shoulders and squeezed. ¡°No! There has to be something! Please! Please do something!¡± He lowered his head with a weak posture. ¡°You promised us¡­¡±

    Ruby fought back the tear that almost leaked. She shoved it in a closet, temporarily locking it away. Her fingers gripped her cheek as she nearly suffocated herself with her palm.

    Quinn was safe. He wasn¡¯t hit or hurt. He was okay. She didn¡¯t want to risk any chances of that. Even if she did risk it, what would she do?

    She couldn¡¯t think of anything logical but to follow through on what Augustus wanted.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t bring them, they wouldn¡¯t be here. She should¡¯ve listened to Guvin¡¯s warning. Why didn¡¯t she? Why did she loosen up, then?

    It¡¯s my fault¡ªit¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault!

    If she weren¡¯t so careless, the situation would be different.

    If she weren¡¯t so blind, the situation would be different.

    But there¡¯s no going back. Nothing could undo these events.

    Augustus parted the formation as he walked through. ¡°Leader of the Bariac Cult, Ruby, I gracefully spared your kid. Not everyone is lucky for such treatment. You should be grateful. In exchange for me not killing your kid, I demanded either the death of the boy or the girl. Since you picked the boy, it¡¯s only natural that I chose the girl. Like I would ever let you have your choice. Hmph, hmph, hmph. Naiveness is a horrific sin.¡± He pointed his index finger to the back corner. ¡°You see that pole over there? That¡¯s where the silver-haired lady will spend her last bit of life¡ªbounded by ropes with nowhere to go. A stab to the body, and boom, blood rushes like a party. Guess who will be delivering that party?¡± He looked at her dead in the eyes with a miniature squat. ¡°That¡¯s right, you will. You will murder your comrade for the price of murdering mine.¡±

 47. The Power of God

    The thick layer of clouds blocked the sun. Though it didn¡¯t shine, the heat made me reek of sweat. Thankfully, it was dry and not humid.

    I sat on the wooden table, fiddling with my dagger. It wasn¡¯t dull, but it was due for a sharpening job, and I kept slacking on it.

    I shouldn¡¯t be here, I thought.

    Randy, who was shirtless by the trees, swung his sword downwards. He repeated that same motion for an hour, and I could see his sweat from here.

    The hunk of muscle on his back popped. There was no smoothness. Bumps of muscle covered his back, making his appearance prominent. A man of his size and caliber of strength had no business being a trainer.

    He swung his sword again but stopped. He held his stance. He was like a mountain¡ªan immovable force. His sword fell to the ground as he let out a heavy breath, clasping his hands in a prayer.

    Once he finished, he picked up his sword and walked to the bench I sat on.

    ¡°Are you not going to train?¡± He asked while placing his sword beside him on the bench. He treated that thing as his own child.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Let us spar.¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    A faint reflection shone through my blade. My left eye wasn¡¯t covered. I double-checked my pockets. My eyepatch was there. Good.

    Something else was also in my pocket.

    Putting my blade down, I sighed.

    ¡°You seem loose. Have you eaten anything?¡± Randy said.

    ¡°I can handle myself, Randy. If I need to eat, then I will.¡±

    ¡°A harsh tone isn¡¯t needed. I¡¯m simply looking out for you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t harsh.¡±

    He cleared his throat, sliding directly across from me. Sitting with a straight posture, a sense of elegance faintly waved. His chest puffed out with tremendous confidence. He was never too shy to express the body he created.

    He opened his mouth ever so gently. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡±

    What a strange question.

    ¡°Nothing. Why?¡±

    He shook his head once. ¡°You seem off as of late. Are you getting enough sleep?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    I shouldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°You can tell me if something is wrong. I may be unable to fix the problem, but I¡¯ll provide the guidance to scrape the gloom off.¡±

    Did he miss the hint with my dismissive answers?

    ¡°Randy. I promise you. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    His eyes flashed up and down.

    ¡°Your veins will burst if you grip that dagger any tighter.¡±

    I dropped my weapon and forced a smile¡ªa fake smile with not a hint of genuineness.

    ¡°Better?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Being agitated isn¡¯t going to help. Whatever you are struggling with, a boiling mind is not the lens to use.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want a philosophy lesson, and I also didn¡¯t want to leave. To counter my laziness, I gave him the cold shoulder.

    There was no reason for him to stay. He should¡¯ve been with the others, training. Instead, he¡¯s with me. I didn¡¯t mind the company, but there were more important things to tend to. The others could use a voice of motivation. Randy was perfect for that. So why did he stick to my side?

    I growled, slamming my fist onto the wood. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that the cause for the attitude?¡±

    ¡°Say what you want. I shouldn''t be here. I should be with them in case things go south. I should be there to protect them. Instead, I¡¯m stuck here doing nothing.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Is protecting your home doing nothing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. An attack isn¡¯t guaranteed. So far, what we¡¯ve been doing is useless.¡± I swayed my head low. ¡°I regret not being stubborn.¡±

    ¡°You can regret. You can dwell on what you didn¡¯t do. Is that going to change where you are now? I don¡¯t think so. Erase the negativity and find peace on the other side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking negatively,¡± I said.

    ¡°You¡¯re living in a world where you went with them rather than staying behind. It¡¯s your ideal scenario that didn¡¯t occur. Instead of wishing you were somewhere else, embrace where you are now. Your job is to protect the home of the Bariac Cult: our belongings, our tents, the memories stored in our heads, the bonfire. You are protecting what we have. It¡¯s equally as important for those with Ruby, who are protecting who we are.¡±

    I wanted to kick back and slouch on the seat. Why couldn¡¯t this seat have back support?

    ¡°You can say whatever you want. My views will remain the same,¡± I said while looking at the clouds. Some were oddly shaped, which made me scoff internally.

    ¡°It is in your best interest. Whether you want to listen is up to you.¡± He pushed himself up, his hands digging into the wood. ¡°I¡¯ll send a few comrades your way. Perhaps they could sprinkle some life.¡±

    I groaned, refusing his offer.

    Minutes later, two people pranced over to me. I mumbled in annoyance, pretending I didn¡¯t notice them.

    ¡°Hey there, Jill,¡± one of them said.

    I dabbled with my blade, returning a mundane greeting.

    ¡°Randy sent us here saying you¡¯ll spar with us. Rox and I are ready to take you on.¡±

    ¡°N-No. I-I-I don¡¯t w-want to.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Rox. You have no choice. Besides, it¡¯ll be fun. Right, Jill?¡±

    I nodded with a dull attitude.

    Jordan and Rox were similar in height and weight¡ªdefinitely around the same age. They looked identical to each other but weren¡¯t related. Yet again, plenty of people had short, messy black hair.

    I¡¯d conversed with them a few times, but nothing serious. I¡¯d never raided nor spared them since they were a squad below. Fighting weaklings wouldn¡¯t do me any good.

    From what I''d observed, Jordan was extroverted and had a genuine personality. He always put his arms around Rox¡¯s shoulders when speaking. I found it odd, but I guess Rox never cared. Rox was more on the shy side. He curled himself in, never opening up. He constantly spoke with a nervous stutter. It could be anyone; he would always talk like a child in the wrong.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Jill, let¡¯s get to fighting.¡±

    He pulled his sword and held it so the tip faced downward across his chest. It was a weird way to wield a sword, but I didn¡¯t verbally judge.

    ¡°I-I-I-I will s-sit down.¡±

    ¡°No, Rox, you won¡¯t. We¡¯re two v one¡ªing.¡±

    ¡°N-No. Pl-Pl-Please no. I will s-s-s-sit.¡±

    Jordan growled. ¡°Fine. Witness me bury my opponent on another planet.¡±

    That didn¡¯t even make sense, I thought with an inner scoff.

    I kicked myself up and stood before Jordan, his sword pointing straight at my face.

    ¡°You¡¯re unarmed,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He took a step back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight an unarmed person. Please grab your dagger.¡±

    I refused despite his formality.

    ¡°Believe me when I say this: sparing me has already put you at a disadvantage. I¡¯m giving you a fighting chance. If I pick up a weapon, your odds are none.¡±

    ¡°Love the cockiness. But how about more fighting and less talking!¡±

    He charged like a raging bull with his sword pointing straight.

    I didn¡¯t want to be a part of this. Why couldn¡¯t I sit in peace? Why send two nutjobs my way? Curse you, Randy. He was due for a talk after.

    Jill effortlessly dodged to the side. Jordan¡¯s momentum was far too strong to stop. He stumbled and fell onto the grass, dropping his blade in the process.

    ¡°This is too much of a time-waster. Excuse me while I lock myself in my tent.¡±

    ¡°Who says we¡¯re done?¡± he asked, getting up and retrieving his blade. ¡°It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over.¡±

    Great¡­

    I sighed, my hand waved in a shooing motion. ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of this.¡±

    Jordan pleaded his case as to why they should spar. Whatever he said went through one ear and out the other. Sparing someone inferior would do me no good. Besides, I didn¡¯t wish to waste energy on useless sparring sessions.

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± My voice was duller than a worn-down wooden knife. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡ª¡±

    I stopped. Not because of what I was going to say. Not because of what went through my head.

    A barbaric yell echoed across the camp, sounded by an unknown voice. It couldn¡¯t be anyone I knew; no one sounded like a savage beast.

    And then came something gut-wrenching¡ªa blood-curdling cry. I could almost hear bones crack in two.

    Without saying a word, I dashed towards the noise. Nothing went through her mind. It was empty, like a vacant apartment. The only thing on my mind was questioning the situation. Who could it be? Was it a comrade? An enemy? Who''s desperate cry was it, and whose ravening voice echoed across?

    The question was answered when my eyes came across a group of people¡ªabout six or seven of them. They wore mismatched clothing as though they had no care. Surrounded by a group of smaller fries was a burly man with veins popping out of his forearms. He was bigger than the others and may be bigger than Randy.

    Speaking of Randy, he stood a few meters to the left with his sword in a defense stance. Next to Randy was something that almost made me puke. It reminded me of what happened in the halls when I was imprisoned.

    Randy¡¯s shoes were soaked in the sea of blood. A body torn in half¡ªhis torso ripped away from his legs. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was, but I knew it was a comrade.

    ¡°That was too easy. Is there no competition here,¡± the burly man said.

    I quickly put on my eyepatch.

    ¡°You want competition? I¡¯m right here.¡±

    ¡°Competition? A girl with a crippled eye? Don''t make me laugh.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing comical about the truth. When I impale your head through my dagger, you won¡¯t be the one laughing.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously threatening to take me on? Me, Diego, power of God himself! Ignorant little shit. This will be the end of the road for you.¡± He drew a normal-sized sword.

    ¡°Randy, you and the others get his subordinates. I got the big guy.¡±

    ¡°Taking me on alone? You must seek death to challenge someone with the power of God!¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Power of God? I assure you, you haven¡¯t seen what someone with that power is capable of doing.¡±

 48. Truth (Part I)

    Randy and the others led the enemies away from us, leaving two separate battles. I wasn¡¯t worried about the others since Randy was there. And I didn¡¯t think he was concerned about me. After all, he agreed to let me fight solo.

    Diego, the enemy, stood before me. His face was awfully hairy, with a messy unibrow and an untrimmed beard. Along with his disgusting face, his body was inhumanly large. His arms were the size of my head, and his legs resembled the thickest tree stump in the world. His overall appearance made him seem like a mythical beast.

    ¡°A petite woman willing to fight me alone. Is it courage or delusion?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I stood still. His sword impaled the ground next to his empty hands. It was strange. Why wasn¡¯t his weapon in his hands?

    Whatever. I shouldn¡¯t overthink. Bend the knees and explode forth once the timing is right. His body was vast, making it an easier target. I could create an opening and sneak a strike in his blind spot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat before fighting,¡± he suggested. ¡°I prefer to familiarize myself with my opponent before their death.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stay quiet forever, so I had to respond.

    ¡°The opposite for me. I prefer doing my deed in silence.¡±

    ¡°Like an assassin? You need all senses to work simultaneously without error. Doesn¡¯t the eyepatch prohibit your full senses?¡±

    I was nothing like an assassin, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to correct him.

    ¡°The eyepatch doesn''t concern you.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    His curiosity forced my eyes to roll.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± I bleated. ¡°So are we going to have at it or what?¡±

    He raised his hand to head height, showing his rough palm. ¡°Loosen up. We have plenty of time. I¡¯m trying to understand you before we fight.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to understand?¡±

    ¡°A woman of your size challenging me one-on-one. It¡¯s admirable.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Well, let¡¯s see, normally, when I go against someone, fear plagues their faces. Breathing patterns change, and their hands become shaky. They can¡¯t stay still. Eyes zoom in every direction. You, though, do you not fear me?¡±

    I smirked. ¡°Why should I fear you? You haven¡¯t posed as a real threat. You claim to possess the power of God, but that is nothing but talk. To me, you¡¯re just another obstacle to shove out of my path.¡±

    ¡°Out of my path,¡± he repeated in the form of a question. ¡°Am I in your way for some desire?¡±

    His intuition was sharp.

    I had two options: speak the truth or drag the conversation elsewhere. Option two was definitely more ideal, but whenever I get a chance to express my dream, I will do so with a voice overflowing with pride.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°I wish to unite outsiders and Ionians. That is my dream, my desire, a life I¡¯ll follow until it happens. I will not rest until I see the world she envisioned.¡±

    His smile diminished, and his boulder shoulders sunk low along with his body. It was like I had said something off. I didn¡¯t. I simply stated my dream. Perhaps he opposed it?

    He gently shook his head. The reason was unknown. Maybe he shook away a thought.

    He puffed a heavy breath. ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    His curiosity made me smile a bit. It wasn¡¯t a forced smirk or grin. This one was genuine.

    ¡°The person who envisioned that beautiful world is no longer walking. I dug my feet into her shoes and walked the path she couldn''t. It¡¯s a beautiful, selfless dream, isn¡¯t it? The world could use more people like her¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to unite them in Ionia?¡±

    That was a strange question. Why would anyone choose to not live in Ionia?

    ¡°Where else?¡± I asked. ¡°Ionia is a place better than Heaven. It¡¯s a paradise to the highest order, beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Anyone would choose paradise over this miserable, outside world?¡±

    He palmed his bald head and strained his face. Slowly, he locked eyes with his trembling palm and squeezed.

    ¡°You take the outside world for granted. The City of Ionia, on paper, is a beautiful place. Its concept is revolutionary for a utopia. But again, that¡¯s only on paper. The city you envision isn¡¯t as beautiful as you think it is.¡± He picked up his sword, which was impaled to the ground, and rested it over his shoulder. ¡°In an ideal world, your dream, or whoever dream it is, is nothing short of wonderful. But, you state your dream gives all the more reason to ensure you don¡¯t see tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with creating a world where both outsiders and Ionians can live together?¡±

    ¡°It just is,¡± he replied. ¡°Ionia isn¡¯t the place you imagine it to be.¡±

    ¡°If this is a sorry attempt to talk me out of my dream, then I have to say that it isn¡¯t going to work. My dream is absolute. My promise is absolute. No one will take it away from me. The only person to strip it away is her.¡±

    Which was impossible. The dead could not speak. Therefore, I¡¯ll pave through any road in order to fulfill what I promised.

    Raphtalia, your dream will become reality, I said in my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s depressing to see a prisoner shackled to a dream, yet astonishing how protective you are for it. You¡¯re willing to lay your life for the impossible. As the old saying goes, ignorance is bliss. You should keep your ignorance and play around. Dream in your head. Don¡¯t fight for it. Don¡¯t push for it to become reality. Otherwise, it¡¯ll cost you your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying all of this, yet you claim I won¡¯t see tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t really make sense,¡± I replied while playing with my dagger.

    ¡°True. I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m saying all of this. Maybe it is because I had a dream of my own that I tried to bring to life.¡±

    ¡°What was your dream?¡±

    He chuckled childishly. ¡°To get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Huh? To get stronger? Meaning?¡±

    The mood was awfully light before the battle. It almost put me at ease. I wasn¡¯t on guard or looking around in case of an ambush. The conversation in place was genuine.

    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. I was a twig, struggling to gain weight. I took something in order to make myself bigger and stronger. It cost the life I once had.¡± He sulked once again, perhaps reminiscing.

    The life he once had, huh? I repeated internally.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to dwell. Whatever happened happened. The only thing I can do is prevent your dream from taking place,¡± he said.

    Odd. First, he was here under the Three Heads of Despair to trample over camp over the Zen situation. Now, he wanted to prevent my dream. Which was it?

    ¡°You never explained why my dream isn¡¯t good other than that it¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t live using that word. I¡¯ll plow through any mountains to get where I need to be.¡±

    ¡°An explanation would be frivolous,¡± he insisted, ¡°I would much rather not have to go down that path.¡±

    He pointed his sword at me and leaned into a stance. I waited for him to make the first move.

    ¡°It was a pleasure speaking with you. Now, you will die with a sense of pride.¡±

 49. Truth (Part II)

    He charged with his sword, aimed straight at me. I quickly dodged to the side. There was no opening. He looked over his shoulder and swung. Another dodge.

    He was quick on his feet and maneuvered skillfully for a man of his size. However, I underestimated his movement and assumed he would be slow enough for an opening to shine.

    He swung downwards, hitting nothing but dirt. Pebbles jolted up from the shaking ground. With such power, one hit could be the end of me.

    I kept my distance. Normally, I would be all up into my opponent. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t do that against him. No, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t. It was that I didn¡¯t want to. Was I scared of being hit? No. I¡¯ve been hit countless times. His strength and speed? No. I could easily match his speed, but his strength was a different story. But I wasn¡¯t scared of his strength.

    My gut was telling me something. I didn¡¯t know what, but something felt off.

    He brought his sword across his body and sliced diagonally. I narrowly slid underneath, maintaining a bit more distance.

    I turned around and saw the impossible.

    The nearby tree toppled onto the ground, individual branches with it¡ªits thick trunk sliced like butter.

    Impossible. How could someone slice a tree trunk like that? Was he indeed a mythical beast?

    He turned around, and I saw something familiar. Something I thought no other person in the world had.

    Something otherworldly.

    ¡°Y¡ªYour eyes. They¡¯re red.¡± Both of them were.

    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± he replied. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it? When I started, I had the power of God; I wasn¡¯t lying. I¡¯m surprised, though. I only took less than ten swings, but you are still alive. Am I not fast enough even with my power?¡±

    I gulped a rock. I tightly held my dagger close to my chest. As I stood there, witnessing the scene unfold before me, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. It was a genuine mix of amusement and utter confusion. I glanced around, seeking some explanation, but the answers remained elusive. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°Wh¡ªWhat¡¯s so funny?¡± He asked, loosening up his stance.

    This was amazing. It was a chance to fight for equality, a chance to really prove my worth. I was ecstatic. I could hardly contain myself.

    I ripped off my eye patch and threw it in the air.

    Diego¡¯s mouth dropped as he took a few steps back. ¡°A one eye?¡±

    ¡°Unlike yours, only one of my eyes is red. Why is that? Oh, I wonder. Either way, regardless of the explanation, this is amazing. I can finally fight someone qualified without it being a snooze fest.¡±

    He dropped his sword, his face still in shock.

    ¡°Where¡ªWhere did you¡ªHow did you get your hands on the serum?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I went to the House with Answers and had something injected in my leg. Not quite sure. Why? Are you terrified of an equal?¡±

    ¡°No. The opposite. I¡¯m actually concerned. Considering you only have one eye, is there something in your head? Like a voice of some sort?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure where he got the idea of a voice, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a voice within that grants me power for every fight. Depending on the intensity and the amount of times I use it, it grows stronger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°The voice¡­¡± he muttered, though it was still loud for me to hear. ¡°Do you perhaps have trouble sleeping?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I have my days.¡±

    ¡°Increase in aggression? Not wanting to do anything? Loss of appetite? Loss of smell or taste? Do you have any of these?¡± His voice mimicked genuine concern. It didn¡¯t feel as though he was an enemy.

    ¡°My problem doesn¡¯t concern¡ª¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°You are right. It doesn¡¯t. But I must inform you of the state of your body. It¡¯s the least I can do before you die.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not going to die before my dream is fulfilled.¡±

    ¡°Enough about your dream. This is far greater,¡± he said with a stern voice. ¡°Even in the slightest chance you survive against me, you won¡¯t have enough time left. The truth is, your consciousness is slowly dying.¡±

    I chuckled, not taking him seriously. ¡°My consciousness? Meaning?¡±

    ¡°The voice inside is nicknamed ¡®RT-19¡¯. It¡¯s a dangerous weapon with a mind of its own. It is designed to enter the host and slowly eat away its consciousness. Once the host¡¯s consciousness is gone, RT-19 takes control of the body with its own consciousness. Essentially, a different mind is controlling your body. Your mind is dead while your body lives. RT-19 seeks strength from the interaction. The more you interact with it, the stronger its consciousness gets while your consciousness diminishes. So, to put it in perspective, you are slowly being eaten away from the inside.¡±

    I didn¡¯t take this seriously, scoffing at his long-running words. ¡°Am I supposed to believe that nonsense when you literally have almost the same thing? Instead of one eye, both eyes are red. Does that mean this RT¡ªwhatever took control of your body?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Your situation is different. To make life easier, I¡¯ll backtrack for you. I already explained what the RT-19 serum does. You don¡¯t have to believe my words. I¡¯m not speaking as an enemy but rather as an educator. The RT-19 serum injects something with great power that wields a consciousness. What if I told you another serum goes along with RT-19 and kills its consciousness? Well, there is. PAIR-12 is the name of that serum. It kills RT-19 consciousness and allows its full potential to be released without any side effects. You have RT-19 but don¡¯t have PAIR-12. You don¡¯t have the serum that goes in and kills the unwanted consciousness.¡±

    I swung my dagger at thin air, letting out a frustrated growl. ¡°And you do? How do you even know all of this?! Where did you get this PAIR serum? Where did you even get the other one to begin with? You¡¯re saying a lot of something, but it all leads to nothing!¡±

    He took a few steps closer, leaving his sword behind. His intentions weren¡¯t to harm me, but I was still on guard with my dagger held close.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve worked on the creation of the serum.¡±

    My hands slowly dropped. ¡°Meaning¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a former scientist who assisted with creating the RT-19 serum. It¡¯s designed to be injected into SCAR agents to increase their overall abilities. We created this weapon and added a consciousness to better assist SCAR agents in potential battles. We thought the relationship between the host and RT-19 would be symbiotic. We were dead wrong. When doing testing on prisoners, we observed them losing their minds, killing each other, and repeating gibberish. They were going mental. When doing deeper testing, we¡¯ve concluded that RT-19 ate the host¡¯s consciousness, taking control of their bodies. That¡¯s when we scrambled to make an antidote. But instead of creating a full antidote, I proposed that we should separate RT-19¡¯s consciousness from its power and kill its mind. That way, the host can willingly use its power without having something in the back of their head. Hence, PAIR-12 was created, and everything went fine after that¡­ for the most part. I was shortly exiled after for wanting this power myself. Only SCAR agents were allowed to consume the serum¡­ oh well. Ionia is basically a mess, so my exile doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    I crumpled to the ground, palms squishing my ears. I curled into a ball, grabbed the nearby bits of hair, and squeezed¡ªdifferent emotions scattered through my head.

    Hate, anger, denial, betrayed, puzzled, shocked¡ªit was impossible to grasp them into a singular word.

    What I felt wasn¡¯t an emotion. It was something more. A tidal wave of pain crashed within me. A sharp pain in my chest as though I¡¯d been stabbed. I felt as though something violent boiled within.

    ¡°Jill, Jill, Jill. How terrible this must be. To find out the truth like this. Pitiful.¡±

    Thingy¡­!

    ¡°You knew¡­ didn¡¯t you?¡± I forebodingly whispered to the thingy.

    ¡°I did exactly what I was created to do. You just happened to be my host. It¡¯s a shame it had to be revealed like this. Your anger and hatred are almost through the breaking point. When that happens, I¡¯ll gain temporary control. Who knows, I might be able to gain permanent control.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a tricky one. Usually, the mind would¡¯ve faded by now. Could it be that I didn¡¯t perform my task well, or is your desire to live outweigh my desire.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I have a desire of my own. It isn¡¯t outlandish like yours. It¡¯s simple. I wish to take control of this body. I don¡¯t want to view life under the water''s surface. I want to live my own life. If that means taking away yours from the inside, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Shut. The. Hell. Up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jill. Your life is surrounded by anger and hatred. Everything you know revolves around death and violence. It¡¯s only a matter of time before your mind fades away. It can be today, tomorrow, next month, or year. Maybe even ten years. Your body will be mine.¡±

    ¡°I said shut the hell up!¡±

    I slammed the ground, picking up my dagger. In the depths of despair, an agonizing sheik escaped my lips. Each breath echoed anguish. I hit my head with my own fist.

    ¡°Get out of me! Get out of me, you bastard!¡±

    I damaged myself more than my opponent damaged me. I wanted to dig into my soul and rip the leech out.

    All this time¡­ I was being used. Its power was never meant to help me. It was just a distraction.

    ¡°Let me feel your anger.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°You see that man? He helped create me. He¡¯s the real reason your mind is slowly vanishing.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the reason why your dream¡ª-your promise will end short!¡±

    ¡°Noooo!!¡± I punched the ground multiple times before I got up. I swung myself, unable to plant my feet to the ground. It was like I had too much to drink.

    ¡°Were you speaking to it? The voice.¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°All this time¡­I thought¡­heh¡­whatever. Whatever. I¡¯ll sort all that stuff later. What matters now is killing you. I¡¯ll ask for its power one last time and never use it again. I¡¯ll never acknowledge its existence ever again.¡±

 50. Nadia: Conflicting Decisions

    ¡°May I read the note?¡±

    He handed her the paper. It wrote:

    ¡°Return to camp urgently¡ªRuby.¡±

    Nadia crumpled the paper and threw it downwards with force. ¡°Tsk. The hell is this about,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Hey, no need for aggression. Let¡¯s just think with a clear¡ª¡±

    ¡°Think and do what, Lex? Ruby, Jeremy, and Harley are nowhere to be found. God knows what happened to them¡ªwhere they went and all. They could be in danger for all we know.¡±

    Lex spoke in a calming manner, trying to cradle the tempered Nadia. ¡°Look¡ªLet¡¯s just calm down and focus on what we know.¡±

    ¡°What do we know? I don¡¯t even remember what happened. I don¡¯t know why we woke up all scattered around. These miniature pins¡ªor dart things¡ªwhat are they? Where is Ruby and the others? Why were we left behind¡­¡±

    She went on and on about the odd situation. Nothing was clear to her. A few hours after the ambush, her mind was fuzzy. Nothing seemed right. It was weird, to say the least¡ªalmost like a fever dream.

    She pressed her head. It didn¡¯t ache, but it felt heavy. Under her breath, she mumbled random words of confusion¡ªsome of them weren¡¯t even actual words.

    ¡°What if we go back to camp,¡± suggested Lex.

    She gave him a groan. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m a mess right now. This situation is so hectic that it¡¯s killing me.¡±

    The usual calm and composed Nadia disappeared. It was like she took on someone else''s personality. She was fidgety and kept looking around like she hoped to find Rudy somewhere in the trees.

    Was Ruby okay? Harley and Jeremy¡ªwere they okay? There were no clear answers to her questions.

    Was going back to camp the answer? Why else would Ruby instruct her to?

    ¡°They aren¡¯t at camp.¡±

    ¡°And you know this why¡­?¡±

    Nadia replied. ¡°Ruby didn¡¯t bring us to wherever they went because she knew something. Why would she tell us to retreat to camp? What did Ruby promise us before we set foot? She promised our lives wouldn¡¯t end. We trusted her with our hearts and went on this mission. Ruby guaranteed our safety. There¡¯s a reason she¡¯s telling us to retreat. It¡¯s a way of saying it is dangerous to keep moving forward.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you got all of that in a simple sentence?¡±

    ¡°I know Ruby better than you think. When her heart is placed on something, it won¡¯t stop beating until she accomplishes it. The reason for this mission is to save Quinn without any casualties. Did you not hear the sternness in her voice when she promised our lives would be safe? She meant it with all her heart.¡±

    ¡°So you are saying that she¡¯s ordering a retreat so our lives aren¡¯t at risk?¡±

    Nadia nodded. ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s no other reason for it. Our safety is her priority.¡±

    Lex looked around with his hands on his hips. Most of the people were awake, besides a few. Conversations flew as confusion plagued the air. No one had a clue as to what happened or what was happening.

    Nadia had a hard time scraping for the moments before her slumber. The last thing she remembered was a conversation with Gavin. Anything after that was blank.

    ¡°So what, we¡¯re just gonna hit the road back home?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Nadia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I hate going against Ruby¡¯s words, but I also want to ensure she is safe.¡±

    Lex shrugged. ¡°Your call. You¡¯re basically the boss right now.¡±

    She played around with her bottom lip, twisting and picking at the dry flakes. ¡°Assuming Jeremy and Harley are with her, they should be fine. I can¡¯t bring myself to disobey Ruby. We will retreat to camp and wait for their return.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it. It saves us from risking our lives.¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, dying is against the second ¡®P¡¯ in your P.P.P rule.¡±

    Lex crackled, placing his hand on her shoulder while hunched. ¡°How do you remember a stupid ass rule?¡±

    She knocked his hand away. ¡°Its stupidity is the reason why I remember.¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s stupidity is another person¡¯s genius intellect.¡±

    Not understanding what was said, she rolled her eyes. She glanced around as the others gathered themselves. With Lex¡¯s help, she ordered her awakened comrades to form a circle. The ones who were still knocked were gently placed on the side. They would be dealt with later.

    ¡°My fellow comrades,¡± she stated, ¡°as we all noticed by now, we¡¯ve been ambushed by the enemy. We were put to sleep, unable to do anything. For whatever reason, our lives have been spared. We should be thankful. But even though we still live, Ruby, Harley, and Jeremy are nowhere to be found. A note was left by my side¡ªin Ruby¡¯s handwriting¡ªinstructing us to return to camp. I¡¯ve speculated that Ruby isn¡¯t at camp but with the enemy instead. If we pursue it, anything could happen to them. It¡¯ll be too dangerous. Hence, is why I am making the correct decision and retreating. Our safety will put Ruby¡¯s heart at ease in this stressful situation. Let us carry the weight of our sleeping comrades and take them home. Let us go home to safety. May we bleed together.¡±

    ¡°May we bleed together,¡± repeated the crowd.

    Nadia was asked a few questions. Despite knowing little about the situation, she attempted to answer to the best of her knowledge.

    There was silence¡ªthe type of silence after a funeral. No one said much, and when someone did, it led to more silence. Either they were concerned for Ruby, or they had no idea how to express their emotions verbally.

    Nadia internally prayed for Ruby¡¯s safety, repeating the prayer for the majority of the walk home. Ruby was the only person¡ªthe only thing on her mind. Whether or not Harley or Jeremy were injured was irrelevant. Her heart only cared for her.

    ***

    Gray fog drifted in, and the air hung thick with an uncomfortable silence. It moved slowly, slithering around the trees like a snake. It engulfed everything in its grasp, reducing clear visibility. What had previously been a vivid image of camp now faded as though the color had become extinct. Silence devoured the area. It was like the fog consumed sound, shrouding the surroundings in silence.

    Fog during the summer wasn¡¯t an everyday occurrence. It was as though God played with the weather.

    ¡°Nadia. Look.¡±

    She turned to the voice. It was someone from Lex¡¯s group pointing through the gray sheet. Behind the fog was a fascinating, human-like figure¡ªfor the most part. From what could be seen, it didn¡¯t stand. It was sitting on something.

    Nadia approached the figure till she could clearly see.

    ¡°!¡±

    She took a half step back.

    A sea of blood. Chopped fingers. Ripped fabric. Bits and pieces of tree bark were scattered below. That wasn¡¯t what got her worked up.

    The figure sat on a burly body, probably the biggest body seen. It was a well-built body that had gotten too big. Its shirt ripped, revealing a single nipple.

    Besides the body was a head that was pierced to the ground by a sword. Its hair faced Nadia. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to see the eyes of the decapitated.

    But she had no other choice but the stare into the eyes of a psychopath. Her petite figure had no business taking on someone of this size. Her usually tight pigtails crisped up and were on the verge of becoming undone. Blood spread across her arms and her cheeks. Was it her blood, or was it his? That was the million outis coin question.

    She sat on the decapitated body with her knees trembling. In her hand she laid a dagger. It circled around her finger as she fiddled with it, unphased by Nadia¡¯s presence.

    It was like something out of a night terror. A demon¡ªno¡ªdevil, almost.

    Nadia spoke with hesitation. ¡°Jill, did you do this?¡±

    She stopped fiddling with her dagger and stared at the head as though it owed her money. It was a deep stare with either a million thoughts or zero thoughts.

    This one was a million.

    ¡°Am I human?¡± She questioned with distant eyes.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Can I really call myself human anymore?¡±

 51. Nothing Bad Will Happen

    I lay with my nose facing the roof of the tent. One hand rested on my forehead, palm facing up. The other was by my side. I didn¡¯t bother slipping into the sleeping bag, so I lay on top of it. It wasn¡¯t laziness or the heat or anything; I just didn¡¯t want to go in.

    I¡¯d changed into completely new clothing and washed the blood off my arms. It took me a while since I¡¯d stop at random intervals, but I got the job done.

    It¡¯s been roughly thirty minutes since they returned to camp. I didn¡¯t see Harley and the others. Maybe I missed them. I wasn¡¯t sure. My head wasn¡¯t in its best shape. A long sleep could probably fix it. I wouldn¡¯t mind it. I could use a long sleep.

    But could I sleep knowing the truth?

    The enemy was a former Ionian scientist. He got greedy and used a special creation on himself, leading to his exile. Before his death, he uttered words that didn¡¯t make sense.

    I recalled what the man said: ¡°Fix Ionia.¡±

    Heh, fix Ionia? Ionia was heaven¡ªbetter even. Only a fool like him would be exiled from utopia. Ionia didn¡¯t need fixing. What needed fixing was humans as a whole. We shouldn¡¯t be divided. We should thrive together as a whole. It didn¡¯t need fixing; it required unity.

    It was my job to deliver that unity. But now, after knowing the truth, would I even be alive two years from now? The parasite had gotten stronger. Its voice was the loudest it had ever been. Its thoughts and my own were converging.

    I questioned myself: Am I still me?

    While pondering, someone said my name through the tent. I raised my head, acknowledging with a response.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Nadia.

    Great. What did she want?

    I got up to unzip the tent¡¯s entrance. She backed away, giving me enough space to fully get out.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± She said. ¡°Would you mind coming to the cabin? I have a few questions regarding the situation.¡±

    I agreed with a fuss. It was surprising how Nadia was sent to retrieve me. Normally, Harley would¡¯ve volunteered. Was Harley feeling fine? Maybe her legs were tired. Guessing was all I had.

    We reached the cabin in silence. There was no one there¡ªjust me and her.

    Odd. Shouldn¡¯t Ruby be here, at least? Maybe she was sleeping. Again, guessing was all I had.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Nadia said while sitting in Ruby¡¯s chair.

    I didn¡¯t question her reason and did as told. Ruby and the others had to be sleeping. Especially Jeremry. His stamina wasn¡¯t the best.

    Nadia spoke in a normal tone. ¡°There are a few things I want to go over. But before that, I want to know what happened at camp.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Ruby¡¯s intuition was right. They attacked us when our numbers were low.¡±

    Her voice diminished as she spoke. ¡°I see. It must¡¯ve been violent because of the head and all.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it wasn¡¯t pleasant.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Was there a need for decapitation? On top of that, you impaled his loose head with his own blade. Quite brutal, I must say.¡±

    His own blade? She must¡¯ve known I never wielded a sword and assumed I used the enemy''s.

    I didn¡¯t want to spill information carelessly. It was best to keep my words to a minimum. I mean, how else could I explain my situation? How could I tell her that I¡¯m slowly drowning?

    ¡°I did what I had to do. That is all,¡± I said.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She clicked her tongue, which was uncharacteristic of her. ¡°I want details. How did the enemy ambush, and who fought whom? Why were you sitting on the deceased body? I need all that information to grasp better what happened.¡±

    ¡°Tuh, I¡¯ll tell all that to Ruby.¡±

    ¡°No, you must tell me.¡±

    I got up, brushing my pigtail behind my shoulder. ¡°Why is that? You¡¯ll just replay the message to Ruby, which creates more work for you. I¡¯ll simply tell her myself when she¡¯s awake.¡±

    She tilted her head slightly. The movement was so subtle that one would have to pay attention to fully notice it.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®when she''s awake?¡¯¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping, I assume. However, I don¡¯t know where Harley and Jeremy are. They probably crashed at Ruby¡¯s place. They must be tired from the journey.¡±

    Nadia curled her lips inward and exhaled through her nose, which was loud for me to hear. She looked around, unable to keep eye contact. For some reason, she kept fidgeting, which was uncommon. The usual coolness disappeared as her breath became uneven.

    ¡°Jill, about that,¡± she said.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ruby is¡­she¡¯s not¡ªnot with us.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    She took a deep breath, this time from her mouth. ¡°She isn¡¯t home. Ruby, Harley, and Jeremry didn¡¯t come home with us. We don¡¯t know where they are, but we presume they are at the bandit¡¯s base.¡±

    I left the cabin in a hurry. I didn¡¯t walk or run¡ªit was more like a speed walk. I didn¡¯t bother questioning Nadia anymore. She had no reason to lie. Whatever she said, I took to my heart.

    ¡°Jill¡ªwait.¡±

    I didn¡¯t listen, rushing to the stables.

    ¡°Jill!¡±

    I kept going. I wasn¡¯t going to back down with mere words. The only way to stop me was by using force.

    Which was used.

    She grabbed my hand and spun me around.

    ¡°It¡¯s irrational to act like a hero.¡±

    ¡°How else do you want me to act?¡±

    She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.

    ¡°My friends are there. I don¡¯t know why they aren¡¯t with you¡ª for whatever reason¡ªI don¡¯t know. All I know is that they are in enemy territory without any significant help.¡±

    ¡°And what help are you going to provide? You¡¯re dead if you end up fighting,¡± Nadia said.

    ¡°I¡¯m already dying.¡± I placed both hands on her shoulders with my head low, defeated. ¡°I¡¯m already dying¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°They gave me everything. A home, a family, memories to look back at as my soul gets eaten away. The least I can do is protect them for everything they have given me.¡±

    ¡°What¡ªWhat are you trying to say?¡±

    There was no point in telling her the truth.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡ªI love this place, you know.¡± I looked up into her eyes. ¡°I really do.¡±

    I dropped my shoulders and booked it to the stables. I was much faster than Nadia, so outrunning her wasn¡¯t the issue. The problem was her following me. I didn¡¯t want to deal with that.

    I reached the stables and dragged the first one I saw out of its gate¡ªthing. I completely forgot its name.

    I threw on a saddle and got a few things ready. Once I was all set, I hopped on the horse. But there was an issue. Nadia blocked the exit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave,¡± she said.

    ¡°Please, let me save them.¡±

    ¡°Have faith in Ruby. Everything will be alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nadia. But I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore.¡±

    I commanded the horse to bulldoze forward. Nadia leaped out of the way at the last second. I looked back. She didn¡¯t grab a horse to try and stop me. She simply stood looking lost. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of my words or actions. It could¡¯ve been something completely different.

    Don¡¯t worry, Nadia, I¡¯ll bring them home for you. Nothing bad will happen. I promise.

 52. Ruby: No Other Way

    Roars flew from the crowd as if they wouldn¡¯t quit. People threw their fists with weapons in the air, cheering for death. The environment was so hostile that it gave Ruby the chills.

    Ruby stood next to Jeremy, who was whimpering as he couldn¡¯t look in front of him. Considering the scene ahead, his reaction was completely understandable.

    Placed at the edge of the room was a wooden pole. It didn¡¯t lean against the wall, but the gap was pretty tight. Randy¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t have been able to slip through. It didn¡¯t have noticeable markings or any bark chipped. It was a smooth, wooden pole that ran a few meters tall.

    But it wasn¡¯t the pole that caused his whimpering. The person on the pole did.

    Her silver, messy hair drooped like a drenched mop, covering her blue eyes. Her palms faced the crowd, up high as they were tied to the pole. Her legs, though, were let loose.

    Augustus grabbed Ruby¡¯s shoulder. It was a firm grip¡ªa threatening one.

    ¡°Take the knife and kill your friend,¡± he said, offering his knife.

    Ruby glanced back and forth between the knife and Harley. ¡°Please¡­I¡¯ll give you anything, just don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t force this on me. Outis coins, territory, food, anything. Just please¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care for those. I¡¯m doing what is fair.¡±

    ¡°Zen terrorized villages. Killed innocent people. Looted money from the poor. What did Harley ever do to deserve this?¡±

    He let go of her shoulder and swayed his arm low. ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured it out, this punishment isn¡¯t for your friend. I don¡¯t care whether she dies or the boy. What I want is for you to feel despair. What lengths are you willing to travel to save your son? Are you going to kill a friend, a comrade, to save your child?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t speak. Not because her throat caught her voice but because she didn¡¯t know what to say. Was this situation really impossible to get out of? Could she not do anything to ensure no one dies?

    She already offered whatever she could think of. Augustus rejected all. What could she do? How could she change the direction of this headed outcome?

    Could she really?

    ¡°Either the child dies, and your friend lives, or you kill your friend, and the child lives. What will it be?¡±

    Ruby shook her head in contemplation. If neither were an option, she would obviously choose the latter.

    There was no escaping the lion¡¯s den. There was no fighting as well. Anything could lead to more death. Ideally, she wished for no one to die. Unfortunately, her ideals were too grand.

    She observed the situation from every angle. All of them led to someone dying. Death was inescapable. It shackled her to the ground with her promise written in blood.

    No one will die, right? What a joke. What a funny joke. What type of leader would lie to their comrades?

    How ignorant can one person get?

    ¡°What will it be,¡± Augustus repeated, swaying the knife close to Ruby¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can I wait till she regains consciousness?¡±

    Augustus stopped and took a step or two back. Covering his mouth, he snickered in utter disbelief.

    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°Can I wait till she regains consciousness?¡±

    On her part, it was a serious question. She didn¡¯t break a laugh or hint at a joke. Augustus, though, took it as one. His unfiltered reaction expressed his overwhelming confidence and control of the place.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. There¡¯s¡ªThere¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°But I am.¡±

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s last memory is going to be you killing her. Is that what you want?¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Ruby took a weak breath. She interlocked her fingers and stood tall with a smile, gently tugging from one corner. ¡°I wish to tell her something, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to delay till help arrives, then it¡¯s best to inform you that your home has been destroyed. Diego ran rampant in your little town. Everything reduced to rubble and ash, including your comrades.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe,¡± Ruby said, ¡°But that is still not going to change my request.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I don¡¯t appreciate having my time wasted. Either you pick up the pace, or your kid gets it in the face.¡±

    Augustus walked over to Quinn, waving the knife close to his nose, similar to what he did to Ruby. Quinn stood still, moving his eyes wherever the knife went. He didn¡¯t cry or budge. He stood tall and confident like his mother.

    Ruby took a step forward but quickly retreated. Any sign of aggression could be catastrophic; she constantly reminded herself of that.

    Jeremy, who whimpered on the ground, finally spoke. ¡°Just take me instead.¡±

    ¡°Jeremy, quiet,¡± Ruby said.

    He slammed his fist on the ground. ¡°Kek. Just take me instead. I¡¯m not as good of a person as Harley. She¡¯s better at every aspect. I''m a nobody compared to her. If your goal is to kill one of us, kill me instead!¡±

    ¡°Jeremy¡ª!¡±

    ¡°What courage. Inspiring. Unfortunately, you gave me every reason not to kill you. If you pose minimal value to your leader, then your death would be pointless.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®minimal value?¡±¡¯ Ruby asked with her bottom teeth edged forward in a menacing way.

    ¡°His death wouldn¡¯t do much. He may be important to you, but to your group, he¡¯s just a normal person. Killing him would be like killing a random worker ant. No one will bat an eye. But killing your other friend¡­a trusted one with a role of importance¡­now that would only dent your group; it¡¯ll punch a hole through it. The bottom line I¡¯m trying to say is¡­your death wouldn¡¯t significantly affect the Bariac Cult.¡±

    ¡°Is that it? My death wouldn¡¯t do anything to Ruby?¡±

    ¡°Jeremy. Let it go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    Spit and tears flew from his face. His eyes appeared to be bloodshot, though they weren¡¯t. They were perfectly fine, other than the fact he carried two waterfalls. The veins on his neck bulged, and his floppy hair waved around aimlessly. In a word, he was a mess.

    Ruby held him close. His legs gave out, unable to support his body. She slowly dropped him to his knees as he wailed in despair.

    Slamming the ground, he cried, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair! It doesn¡¯t have to end like this!¡±

    While Jeremy¡¯s soul gushed out of his tears, Augustus opened Ruby¡¯s hand and placed the knife in her palm. ¡°Your choice,¡± he muttered, backing away.

    She glanced back and forth between the knife, Harley and Quinn.

    ¡°Teh¡­heh heh heh.¡±

    Ruby held her face, crackling like this was a big joke. Her laugh grew louder and louder with more rigidness by the second. The crowd halted their miniature conversations to observe.

    She scrunched her abdomen, nosing facing the ground, and flicked herself up.

    She took a few uncoordinated steps as if she¡¯d been drinking. Swaying side to side, she manifested enough self-control to stand right before Harley.

    There she was. Her comrade¡ªa friend¡ªtied onto a pole, ready for death. No, she wasn¡¯t ready. She didn¡¯t prepare for this at all. Harley believed she would see the next day. She had high hopes for it.

    Ruby slowly sunk to her knees, squeezing onto the sides of Harley¡¯s pants.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mouthed, unable to look at her friend¡¯s face.

    If I were stubborn enough, it wouldn¡¯t have come down to this.

    Her breathing became uneasy. Staggered breaths interrupted her thoughts. She focused on breathing since her body didn¡¯t have the strength.

    If I was stubborn for just one time¡­

    ¡°Keep wasting my time, and your kid is gonna get it as well,¡± Augustus whispered from behind.

    She didn¡¯t hear him creep up. Usually, her sixth sense would come into play, but today, that sixth sense extinguished out of existence.

    Ruby collected herself, pulling herself up using Harley¡¯s clothing. She stood eye-to-eye. Her gaze couldn¡¯t escape her target.

    Her friend.

    She placed her hand on Harley¡¯s face. It quivered through the contact, unable to stay still. She did her best to remain as calm as possible, but she was only human.

    She once lived a life without emotions¡ªwithout smiling, laughing, crying, worrying¡ªnothing. Why could she not embrace that personality now?

    Why couldn''t she stop the tears from flowing?

    Ruby slowly brought the knife close to Harley¡¯s neck. She wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. A quick, painless slip. That is all.

    ¡°Ruby¡­are you actually gonna¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t dare to look at Jeremy. What could she say? What would anyone say?

    Nothing. Ignore the background noise and do what must be done.

    The knife nearly came in contact with Harley. Ruby couldn¡¯t thrust the extra inch or two. Hesitation caught her by the neck.

    She glanced up and noticed a particular bracelet sticking out of the crowd of bracelets. A silver bracelet with Harley¡¯s name written with miniature knives. A gift Ruby gave to her. She carried it with her.

    She leaned into her ear on the opposite side of where the knife was.

    One last sentence.

    Her final say to a friend.

    A close friend.

    She whispered ever so lightly as though an angel possessed her.

    ¡°I¡­I love you.¡±

    She slipped the knife through Harley¡¯s neck.

 53. Harley: Dream from the Unconscious

    ¡°Jill, look.¡±

    ¡°Ehya!¡±

    She pulled her arm towards a man performing circus acts on the street. He carefully juggled six or seven tomatoes while balancing on one leg¡ªan amazing skill. Truly, it was a work of art that everyone should admire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that cool?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    She dramatically crossed her arms and looked away. ¡°Your enthusiasm is terrible.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Are there any pastry places nearby? My mouth could use some sweetness.¡±

    What a sorry attempt to segue!

    ¡°You¡¯re such a glutton, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Am not. I just need something sweet.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been to three pastry places already. It¡¯s been two hours since we¡¯ve been in Clueknicks!¡±

    Jill rolled her eyes. ¡°Harley¡­is there anything wrong with trying different desserts?¡±

    Harley uncrossed her arms, tapping her chin with her index finger. ¡°Nope. Not at all. You see, your first two times were fine, but now you''re pushing your luck. I don¡¯t want to go to another pastry place. Please, let''s go see the weapons.¡±

    ¡°After dessert.¡±

    ¡°What?! No. Now.¡±

    She grabbed Jill¡¯s arm and firmly tugged her to cooperate. Jill¡¯s face reeked with refusal, and she pressed her lips with a slight head shake.

    But that only lasted so long.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Jill mumbled with a long face.

    Harley¡¯s face flipped completely. She gasped surprisedly, squealing like a child who can¡¯t control their happiness.

    ¡°Really? We can check the weapon stores?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But pastry¡¯s after.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Miss. Glutton.¡±

    Jill backed away in a defensive stance, tucking away her stomach. Her face lit red like a colored candle.

    ¡°Am¡ªD-D-D-Don¡¯t call me th¨Cthat!¡±

    After several more minutes of pulling on Jill¡¯s tail, they strolled to find the local weapon shop. Harley whipped out a map, but it was hardly legible. Spending a few bronze outis coins wasn¡¯t worth it. It didn¡¯t even last a day.

    Jill proposed the idea of asking someone, but little did she know that most people in Clueknicks aren¡¯t local. They¡¯re mainly people from other towns visiting the greatest shopping city known to the outside world. That being said, asking someone would probably be useless.

    ¡°So you just wanna stumble on it on our own?¡±

    ¡°Why not? We have all day. No need for the extra aggression.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªWhat?¡±

    Jill stopped in her tracks. Her puzzled face popped more than her chest. Did she not realize the tone of voice used?

    ¡°Jill, we can stumble and rumble, ask and zoom fast, or just relax and chill-ax. It doesn¡¯t matter. We have all day. But I do want to see the weapon store before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, ya, that¡¯ll happen¡ªoh look.¡± She pointed to the store across the street. ¡°Wanna check it out?¡±

    Harley gave her a look blanker than an empty sky. ¡°Another bakery? I don¡¯t want to eat anymore, Jill. My stomach had enough.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just trying, not eating.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Same thing!¡±

    Jill ignored Harley¡¯s complaints, dragging her inside the bakery, where they were greeted with a light aroma of freshly baked pastries. Jill took a deep breath, admiring the goodies. On the other hand, Harley went straight to a table without eyeing the goods behind the glass.

    Harley closely observed Jill. She carefully scanned the pastry puffs, muffins, cookies, whatever they had. Harley didn¡¯t really know since she didn¡¯t care enough to look closely. Jill, however, was the complete opposite. She would have probably owned a bakery if she¡¯d made friends with a baker instead of Harley. At least, that¡¯s what Harley thought. She could be in a bakery for hours.

    Finally, she¡¯s picking her food.

    Harley saw Jill¡¯s ear-to-ear smile from her seat. It¡¯s as though she forgets about everything when walking into a bakery. It¡¯s like nothing wrong ever happened to her. Her life was perfect. She saw no flaw in it. This was her happy place. A random bakery at Clueknicks. Any bakery at all, to be exact. It was her favorite place in the world.

    ¡°Look, look, I got this jelly-filled doughnut,¡± she smiled while walking towards the table Harley sat at.

    ¡°Cool. Don¡¯t spill the filling on your white skirt. That will never come out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced me to wear this,¡± she said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Duh! Because you look cute in it. I wouldn¡¯t have told you to wear something that made you not look amazing.¡±

    She sighed heavily, stuffing her hand in the paper bag.

    ¡°This is for you,¡± she said while putting it down.

    A cran¡ªno¡ªblueberry muffin?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for anything, though.¡±

    ¡°Ok? Doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t get you anything,¡± she replied.

    Harley smiled, unwrapping the muffin. It wasn''t close to bite-sized. It was surprisingly big, enough to get a handful of solid bites.

    Harley took a bite.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    She covered her mouth and nodded. It was a bit dry, but that¡¯s ok. Knowing who got it for her amplified the taste.

    Jill scooted the chair backward. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Minutes later, she returned with two cups in her hand.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°What is this? Coffee?¡±

    ¡°Ya. I made sure yours doesn¡¯t have as much sugar as mine. We need something to wash down the food.¡±

    That girl could make her cry right about now. There was no reason for these kind gestures. They just happened as though it was the norm.

    Harley chuckled a bit. ¡°What happened to just trying and not eating?¡±

    ¡°Hm? We are just trying. You don¡¯t see me only eating a jelly doughnut.¡±

    Only a jelly doughnut¡­

    It was her third or fourth pastry of the day. How was she so in shape with a below-average diet?

    Harley yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll have the coffee later. I¡¯m feeling a bit sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll have the coffee later. I¡¯m a bit sleepy right now. I¡¯ll finish the muffin, though.¡±

    Jill leaned over the table. ¡°Wow, your eyes are pretty droopy. Did you not sleep last night?¡±

    Harley swung her head low, trying to recall.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    A wave of drowsiness crashed into her skull. She felt lightheaded and struggled to keep herself awake. Where did this come from? She was fine a minute ago, so why suddenly did she feel this way?

    ¡°Oh¡­wow¡­I really¡­don¡¯t feel good.¡± It was a chore to push those words out.

    ¡°Maybe drink some coffee to wake you up?¡±

    She lazily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She covered her face with her elbows on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good.¡±

    Her body weighed a hundred boulders, but her head was empty like an untouched canvas. With her face down towards the table, she took multiple deep breaths in an attempt to soothe herself.

    ¡°My body¡­¡±

    It ached. Everything ached. Why? Did she eat something?

    That couldn¡¯t be it. All she had were pastries, which couldn''t possibly put her body in distress. Harley could barely keep her eyes open.

    Jill leaned into Harley¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some water,¡± she softly whispered.

    Harley gently nodded under her arms. ¡°Ok¡­but¡­¡±

    She stopped speaking, causing Jill to question her.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­want to miss the¡­the weapons store.¡±

    Harley couldn¡¯t see Jill¡¯s petite smile, but it was there.

    ¡°Of course. Just take a little rest, and when you¡¯re all better, we¡¯ll go. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    Harley forced a smile onto her face. Not because she didn¡¯t want to, but because her energy level was lower than a bear during hibernation.

    She could hardly breathe, let alone speak. But to ensure Jill would get her word, she pushed herself to the near limit.

    With an inner inferno blazing within her chest, with her head and shoulders carrying the weight of a thousand bricks, with her legs detached from her body, she mustered every little bit of energy to her vocal cords.

    In the end, this was all she said:

    ¡°Ya¡­ it will be.¡±

    Her eyes closed.

    In a dream or reality, those oceanic eyes would never open again.

 54. Ruby: Hells Hell

    Red eyes. That was the first thing Ruby noticed. Its flames shined brighter and more viciously than the sun.

    From a distance, her eyes were noticeably red. Both of them. She charged through the crowd like a mythical monster.

    She tore through everyone. Limbs flew around while bloody screams ignited uproar. One girl took on the most feared bandit group.

    Creating this much damage alone in a compact area wasn¡¯t possible. Humanly possible, at least. At that moment, Ruby couldn¡¯t sense a single human element about the current massacre.

    Red eyes.

    That shook her the most. She swore Jill¡¯s eyes were dark brown, never red. It was humanly impossible to have red eyes, so how could she obtain this?

    Was she not human?

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It wasn¡¯t like she was an alien. Ruby had known Jill for years but had never witnessed something like this before.

    Red eyes.

    Massacring an entire group single-handedly¡ªthe most feared group.

    Screams and yells mixed with the sound of swords clattering echoed throughout. Ruby and Jeremy lay low close to Harley¡¯s body.

    Jeremy said something to Ruby, but she didn¡¯t hear. She was so focused on the current event. Everything else was irrelevant.

    Her hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. Her lips became dryer than brown grass on a blazing summer day. Every scream tore a piece of her breath away. Not because she carried remorse for the bandit group. In truth, she couldn¡¯t care less what happened to them.

    What tore her into pieces was Jill.

    When did she become like this? Since when was she a murdering weapon? Why were her eyes red? Where did this courage and strength come from?

    Was she even human?

    That question spun around Ruby¡¯s mind. Being an extraterrestrial lifeform was beyond impossible. Jill was one hundred percent human, but why did it not feel that way?

    What type of human could cause this much chaos?

    So much blood.

    Blood.

    There was blood everywhere she looked. On the walls, rocks, people, ground. Everywhere. It was like some sort of explosion went off and ripped everyone into pieces.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Chopped fingers scattered around like flowers in a garden. They were everywhere. Eyes dangled from the sockets, the red muscle hanging towards the ground. Teeth dispersed throughout the area; some were cracked, and others were normal.

    The pile of bodies lay on the swamp-like blood. Some bodies flipped over onto their stomachs, others laid on the back, the side, on top of another body. In short, they were everywhere.

    The once rowdy crowd with their weapon in the air devolved into open flesh and gushing blood.

    The once compact area was gone. No one from the bandit group was still standing. Everyone collapsed with their throats slit, or worse.

    It was a scene from hell. No, hell, it couldn¡¯t be this gruesome. This was something different. It wasn¡¯t just hell; it was hell¡¯s hell.

    Hell¡¯s hell ended rather quickly. The massacre stopped. There was no one else to kill. She single-handedly wiped out the most feared bandit group.

    If the devil ran hell, then someone had to run hell¡¯s hell.

    And the person in charge of hell¡¯s hell was right by the pole.

    On her knees, she cradled the dead body of her silver-haired friend. Curled into a half ball, she strained the tears back. Bones on her neck visibly popped, her flesh drenched in red.

    Jill pulled her deceased friend close. Her lifeless arm flopped low. Not a breath came from her. Ruby knew better than anyone else. After all, she was the reason why Harley wasn¡¯t breathing.

    But Jill didn¡¯t know this. She rampaged on the entire bandit group, not knowing Ruby was responsible for Harley¡¯s death.

    Ruby wanted to speak, but her voice wouldn¡¯t leave her mouth. She wanted to express her guilt and regret, but nothing could be done. Her vocals refused to work.

    Jeremy squatted next to Ruby, who sat on her rear, leaving some distance between herself and Jill.

    The innocent girl she took in. The girl who wandered from place to place without a home, alone. A girl with a dream brighter than the stars. She lit the faces of only a few, but those few were significantly impacted.

    That same girl¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t the same girl from years ago. She shouldn¡¯t be classified as a girl.

    A demon.

    That label ominously hovered over her head.

    Demon.

    Ruby didn¡¯t want to label her something so vicious, but there was no other choice. No human could commit genocide like this.

    No one.

    Not a single soul.

    Ruby forced herself up and crept towards the weeping Jill. She tried to hold back her tears, but even the most robust man-made dam can collapse.

    Ruby squatted, meeting Jill head-to-head. She must¡¯ve noticed Ruby since she slowly lifted her head.

    Her eyes. They weren¡¯t red, but instead her normal, dark brown. Her bloody, messy face didn¡¯t seem like the type to cause the damage that occurred.

    Besides her messy look, she was the same person from the first bonfire¡ªthat same conflicted, desperate look that screamed regret, grief, sorrow, and despair.

    A look of a person who was just lost.

    Ruby didn¡¯t know what went on in Jill¡¯s mind. Whatever it was, it ripped her to pieces. She suffered internally.

    Whatever it was, it was Ruby¡¯s duty to figure it out and fix it.

    She couldn¡¯t let anyone else slip away. She couldn¡¯t lose anyone else.

 55. Jills Hell

    She was in my arms.

    Dead weight.

    Not a single sound, face, or reaction.

    Her chest didn¡¯t rise or sink.

    I leaned into her chest.

    Nothing. Not even the slightest of thuds.

    Not even the tiniest knock. It was empty.

    Her heartbeat was no more. Her breath was no more. Her eyes didn¡¯t open.

    Her blue eyes.

    The last time I saw those beautiful blue eyes was before she left. She promised she would accompany me to the City of Ionia. I wasn¡¯t happy or upset, just surprised. I mean, I thought she would stay under Ruby¡¯s wing forever.

    But no.

    She was willing to come with me regardless of the risk. Harley didn¡¯t want to leave my side, and in truth, I didn¡¯t want to leave hers.

    So, ya, I guess one could say I was happy. Maybe even excited.

    I mean, going to the City of Ionia with someone I knew. Someone who saved me and took care of me. Someone who surpassed the title of a ¡®friend.¡¯

    We became something much more.

    We became inseparable like the intertwined roots buried in the soil.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to go to Ionia, especially with Harley. It would¡¯ve been perfect.

    But when I arrived at enemy territory and saw the scene.

    It''s the scene I wish I never saw.

    On the pole was a silver-haired girl with a knee-length, white skirt. Only one person would wear such a thing.

    I didn¡¯t want to believe it. I prayed that my eyes were lying. I begged that it was a doppelganger.

    It wasn¡¯t. Seven hundred people can look and dress exactly like her, and I would easily find the real one.

    I knew her better than anyone else.

    After all, we¡¯ve been inseparable for years.

    When I saw her face with a knife poking out of her neck, something inside me snapped. Something violent boiled up from within, like when Diego spilled the truth.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    This, however, was worse.

    I met the parasite in the foggy swamp in my head, something that didn¡¯t occur for a while. In fact, I hadn¡¯t seen that foggy swamp since it first introduced itself. Though our interaction was brief and one-sided, it would stick with me forever.

    ¡°Your body is mine. Your mind is mine. Your life is mine.¡±

    After that, the next thing I remembered was holding onto Harley¡¯s corpse. I didn¡¯t know what happened to the bandit group.

    Why was the ground filled with warm blood? Why were there missing limbs and ripped clothing? Why was Harley like this?

    Why was Harley not breathing?

    The surrounding environment was irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was cradling the girl in my arms.

    The girl who saved me from that SCAR agent.

    The girl who convinced me to join the Bariac Cult.

    The girl who gave me another life.

    The girl who showered me with emotions I forgot existed.

    The girl who I wanted to accompany me to Ionia.

    That same girl rested in my arms with dry lips that I so carefully stroked.

    A water droplet fell onto her cheek. Strange. How did the rain get inside?

    Another one fell. And then another. Another. Another. Another.

    They kept falling.

    Oh, was I stupid? It wasn¡¯t raining. Those were something else.

    Tears. Tears followed by more tears. My tears. I couldn¡¯t believe I was crying this much.

    On top of my tears, spit and saliva fumbled out of my mouth. I totally lost it. I couldn¡¯t control myself. I swung back and forth like an unbalanced rocking chair.

    I flicked my head up and down, yelling. I didn¡¯t know what, but sounds flew out of my mouth.

    I yelled so loud my throat throbbed. I hugged her tight and did not want to let go. How could I? She was everything to me.

    I already lost Raphtalia.

    I couldn¡¯t lose Harley.

    Not her. Please¡­don¡¯t make me go through this again.

    ¡°Everywhere you go, death follows. That fate is inevitable.¡±

    I heard the parasite loud and clear. Instead of replying, I folded those words and threw them where they would never open.

    How could I reply? What would I even say?

    My focus was all on Harley.

    Her stale mouth, gently closed eyes, limp hair that was once well-kept, and soft touch.

    It was the last time she was in my life, the last time I would ever see her.

    Our last interaction was filled with promises and dreams. Those dreams and promises were flushed down the drain.

    Gone¡ªnever to be fulfilled. Knowing that was worse than hell itself. Existing at this moment was worse than hell itself.

    I pulled her even closer. My mouth glazed the side of her cheek. A knife pierced through the other side of her neck. It¡¯ll be futile to take it out.

    In the silent, red room with death surrounding me, I whispered my final words.

    They weren¡¯t directed to her.

    If there was a God in this world, then my words were for Him.

    ¡°Why does it always have to end like this?¡±

 56. Grant me Death (Part I)

    I lay with my limbs spread out, staring at the dark roof of the tent. My head rested on Harley¡¯s pillow, though my body wasn¡¯t in the covers. It was too humid for that.

    I should dip my body into the pond. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯d bathed in maybe a week or two. I wasn¡¯t sure.

    I couldn¡¯t drag myself outside. I had no energy or motivation. I just wanted to lay down without the candle¡¯s flickering light.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks. How long are you going to coop yourself in?¡±

    I hammered myself in the forehead. There was no need for it or me to speak. I just wanted silence.

    I was resting in total darkness. I couldn¡¯t see my hand, which extended towards the ceiling. Where did it go?

    I knew it was up, but how did it look?

    Man, I guess locking myself in really taxed my mental state. How pathetic was I to worry about what my hand looked like in the dark?

    I lifelessly dropped it onto my face with a sigh and rolled to my side. Something poked my thigh from my pocket. It annoyed me, so I rustled through without adjusting myself and pulled out the petite silver necklace that bothered me.

    A silver semi-circle was its pendant. To the touch, it was cold, almost as though it was buried in the snow. A silver chain with miniature loops intertwined with one another.

    A necklace so beautiful¡ªso warm.

    The first gift I¡¯d ever received.

    A reminder of what I must accomplish.

    ¡°Raphtalia¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure how it got to my pocket. On normal occasions, I would wear it subtly underneath my shirt. So, how did it end up in my pocket? Did I take it off?

    I wasn¡¯t sure. The last few weeks were a blur. I couldn¡¯t remember what happened since learning the truth about the parasite, let alone what I ate for breakfast yesterday. Now, thinking about it, I don¡¯t even think I ate at all yesterday. Or did I? What was the last thing I ate?

    I grasped it tight against my forehead before shifting around to wear it around my neck. I rolled over to my back with my palms up and arms separated from my torso.

    Darkness enveloped the environment. Alone, I lay with an empty mind.

    That was before someone called my name outside.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I wanted peace, not conversation.

    ¡°Jill. I¡¯m coming in.¡±

    The sound of the zipper was louder than ever, maybe because my mind was emptier than a clear sky.

    ¡°Ah, no light again. C¡¯mon, you can¡¯t be living like this.¡±

    Seconds later, a little flame rose from the candle, illuminating as much life as possible.

    ¡°C¡¯mon Jill, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeremy tried to get me to sit upright, but I fought back.

    ¡°Jill, you can¡¯t lock yourself in here. Plus, you gotta eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten in two days. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll make you something.¡±

    I resisted as he tugged me upright again. He took a frustrated sigh and swung his body, using all his power. It took him a few tries, but eventually, I complied.

    ¡°What do you want for food?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    He threw my lifeless arm around his shoulder and walked me out of the tent as though I was injured.

    I squinted my eyes as the sun blasted its rays, blinding me. My hand was a temporary shade, but it only did so much. My head turned away from the sun with my hand over my eyes. It hurts. It¡¯s been a while since I came in contact with the sun.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I muttered.

    I blinked a few times before following Jeremy, who had somewhat decent eyesight. I followed him without complaints as he held my wrist while walking to the kitchen.

    My legs dragged against the ground. I could barely get them to move. What was once a few minutes walk turned into ten. Baby steps were all I could do.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said while holding onto my hip.

    ¡°Lier¡­¡±

    Even though he mumbled, I heard his words loud and clear. I wasn¡¯t going to say anything because I didn¡¯t care. In truth, he was correct. So what if I did lie? The truth can be locked away within my soul.

    ¡°Oh look,¡± Jeremy said, ¡°it¡¯s Ruby.¡±

    Ruby sat with Quinn on a bench with a plate of chicken and steamed vegetables. Her hand held a fork as she fed her child with a smile.

    How could she smile? Did she not care? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. She must¡¯ve moved on. So quick, though. How could one move on so quickly?

    How could she act like nothing happened?

    Ruby greeted us with a smile once she noticed us. ¡°Good afternoon, Jeremy and Jill. Are you heading to the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Yep. She hasn¡¯t eaten in a few days, so I will force-feed her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± she replied. ¡°Well then, carry on.¡±

    ¡°Um, one thing.¡± Jeremy dropped my wrist and whispered something in her ear.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Y¡ªOk. I¡¯ll handle it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care what they talked about. I just wanted to collapse in the dark tent.

    They said their farewells, and we continued to make our way to the kitchen. Once we were there, Jeremy sat at a table, and I slouched deep enough for my chin to touch my chest.

    He didn¡¯t ask what I wanted, nor did I care. I didn¡¯t want to be here. Why did I let him drag me?

    Oh, it¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t care. That¡¯s been my mindset for a while. I didn¡¯t care anymore.

    All that talk about the pendant earlier seemed to have gone to waste. I wanted to get into Ionia, but at this point, I didn¡¯t know if it would be worth it anymore, and I didn¡¯t want to do anything.

    Let me plummet slowly into the darkness with an empty mind. I think that would be an ideal way to pass the painfully sluggish time.

    Jeremy spun the plate around the table, rotating it one full round. Chicken and rice are a staple meal in my diet. Well, that and pastries¡ªthough it was more of a snack than a meal.

    ¡°Let me know how the chicken tastes.¡±

    I gazed at it: whitish brown chicken cut into even pieces, white grains of rice with no spices on top¡ªjust plain white rice. Nothing beats the basics. It was my favorite meal, a final meal I would eat if the world were coming to an end.

    But why didn¡¯t I want any?

    My stomach wasn¡¯t full. It growled a few times last night. I didn¡¯t have the energy to pick up a fork and eat.

    Still slouched, I pushed the plate away. I couldn¡¯t even look at Jeremy. His face must¡¯ve reeked with confusion and disappointment. I never did this to him. I always ate his food, with or without complaints.

    I had to say something. Rejecting it in silence would kill me further.

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t¡ª-I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°You have to eat. I¡¯ll feed you if you want.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m going to go back to the tent.¡±

    Jeremy pulled a chair next to me. Holding a fork, he pierced a piece of chicken and waved it close to my face.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    I opened my mouth wide enough so that a fly couldn¡¯t come crashing in. He slowly shoved the piece of chicken between my lips and pulled out, leaving the piece to soak in my saliva.

    I forcefully chewed. Nausea kicked my head, and I felt like spitting it out. I couldn¡¯t do that to Jeremy, so I painfully swallowed. It felt like a rock traveled down my esophagus. There was no way I could take another bite, so I waved him away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°You took one bite.¡±

    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t eat.¡± I pushed myself up while holding my stomach. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it wasn¡¯t fine. It was more discomfort than pain.

    ¡°Oh¡­.ok. I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll pack it so you can eat it in the tent when you want.¡±

    I doubt I was going to, though I accepted his offer. While he occupied himself with that, Ruby entered the kitchen alone. She carried this weird, almost sentimental look for some reason. Whatever it was, I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Ruby. Do you want anything?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I¡¯ll pass. Maybe in an hour or two. I¡¯ll come back somewhere around then.¡± She smiled with a miniature nod before walking up to me. ¡°Do you mind coming with me, Jill?¡±

    Great, what now?

    Why was I so popular today? Just leave me alone. Let me dwell in the dark, alone, in peace. Was I asking for too much?

    Not wanting to get up, I groaned with my forehead against the table. It was cool to the touch, which I found weird, considering it was the middle of summer. Weird. I never noticed till now.

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    I sluggishly raised my head and tried to force a smile, though I doubt it was even noticeable.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have somewhere I want to take you.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Well, that wasn¡¯t so informative. Countering would do nothing for me, so I agreed to come, though it felt like I didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Ruby gently clasped her hands. ¡°Great. Shall we get going?¡±

 57. Grant me Death (Part II)

    We hiked for thirty to forty minutes before reaching a lake. Ruby attempted to initiate small talk, but my vague, lousy answers made me seem uninterested. I mean, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t care, but I didn¡¯t feel like speaking. That¡¯s all.

    The lake she brought me was pretty vast. No trees shadowed over, and the bright, blue sky reflected its beauty into the water. Lily pads and algae were clearly visible, and the vegetation for the local herbivores bloomed. The grass wasn¡¯t spiky enough to itch my ankles, which was relieving, considering how their blades weren¡¯t a pleasant feeling. It was also a reminder to get new pants and longer socks since these were too short. They were Harley¡¯s, not mine. In truth, the peaceful aura the lake emitted soothed my mind. Had I known of this place, I would¡¯ve come here three weeks ago.

    Ruby plopped down like a lifeless blob, her hands acting as leaning pillars behind her body and her legs fully extended towards the blue lake. I somewhat did the same. I slowly brought myself into a crisscross position with my legs and stared at the birds gliding through the open sky.

    That was another thing about this place. Trees weren¡¯t in the way. It was like an open field with a random lake in the middle. Weird, but pretty cool.

    Another weird thing that bugged me was Ruby¡¯s inability to speak while sitting. I didn¡¯t care. I simply found it weird that she invited me here without saying why or what.

    That was until she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    I kept my answer vague. ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    There was a pause. I guess she had difficulties expressing her words, or maybe she didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Either way, her momentarily silence ended when she finally picked up the words.

    ¡°Do you know¡­how Harley died?¡±

    ¡°No. All I know is that she¡¯s no longer with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She laid her head low, staring at her body. ¡°Can I ask you something else?¡±

    ¡°Is it related to Harley?¡±

    She took a deep sigh. ¡°No, but it¡¯s about what you did in the cave.¡±

    I didn¡¯t remember much. I got to the cave and saw the scene. My blood emitted scorching flames hotter than any inferno. That¡¯s when the parasite said something, though I do not remember what. From that point on till the moment I held Harley¡¯s corpse in my arms, I do not remember what happened.

    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s abnormal to slay an entire bandit group alone, let alone it being the strongest one.¡±

    There was nothing for me to say. She definitely noticed my red eye, and it was only a matter of time before she brought it up.

    She continued. ¡°Though that was frightening, crouching in the corner and witnessing that horror. There was something else that caught my attention. I didn¡¯t want to point it out, but I should fully understand the situation for the sake of my mind. While you were going berserk, your eyes were both red.¡±

    I straightened my posture with wide eyes. I gently hovered my finger over my right eye. How did that one turn red? Wasn¡¯t it always the left?

    ¡°Both of them¡­?¡± I mumbled under my breath.

    How was that possible? All this time, it was only one eye. So why that time? What was different?

    Was it because of Harley?

    ¡°Correct.¡± The parasite spoke. ¡°After your encounter with Diego, when you discovered the truth about yourself, your negative emotions nearly broke the threshold. It was only a matter of time till the inevitable. The discovery of Harley¡¯s death not only surpassed the threshold, it shattered it. That allowed me to take control of your body fully, hence why you don¡¯t remember anything. When I take full control of you, both eyes become red, similar to Diego¡¯s. But unlike him, you cannot control it. The parasite paused before speaking again. ¡°Oh, and one other thing. Since you completely shattered the threshold, you have the ability to summon my full power at any given moment. Instead of fighting with half or even a quarter of my strength with one eye, You can simply give up control and allow me to fight. Doesn¡¯t that sound pleasing, especially when it comes to the SCAR agent you desperately want to fight,¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I repeatedly punched myself in the side of my face. Ruby yelled, trying to tie me down. I kicked and screamed while trying to shove her off me. She pinned me onto my stomach with my arm locked within hers.

    ¡°Stop squirming!¡±

    I didn¡¯t listen and smashed my head against the ground.

    ***

    Shallow, ankle-length water. Fog that devoured the ability to see distant land. Faint light glittered throughout the darkness. Numbness spread throughout my body like wildfire, leaving no feeling. A familiar sight I despised.

    ¡°Hello, Jill.¡± Same body. Same skin tone. Similar clothing. ¡°You look empty.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular. A simple chat will suffice.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I shook my head with furrowed brows. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Do you not want to discuss your future?¡±

    Again, I shook my head. ¡°What is there to discuss?¡±

    It crept towards me with hands behind its back. Considering it¡¯s supposed to be an image of me, I would never walk with my hands fiddling from behind.

    ¡°Did you forget about the future you wish to obtain?¡±

    My shoulders sagged, devoid of confidence. I didn¡¯t forget, but¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°After what happened to Harley, I¡¯ve just been out of it. I don¡¯t want to do anything. Just¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You look defeated. Tired. Is that really what you want to be? Some lousy log that sulks when something tragic happens?¡±

    Something tragic? I curled my fingers into a ball and squeezed with force.

    ¡°Am I supposed to brush it off like nothing happened? Is that what you want me to do?!¡±

    I took a step closer and got all into the faceless parasite. One punch. Just one punch. The temptation was strong, but my self-control was stronger. I released the fist and tucked both hands behind my waist in case an impulse decision overruled my body, though that didn¡¯t last long.

    I grabbed onto its shoulders with my head down. Tiny droplets rippled onto the water. Strange, it wasn¡¯t raining. Maybe they were something else.

    After an empty scream, I poured everything out on the table.

    ¡°Am I paying for sins I do not remember?¡±

    My face was sticky. Oh¡­those droplets were something else after all. They were produced by me.

    The parasite gently covered my hands, which were still on its shoulder. ¡°Sins have nothing to do with the present. The people we meet and the sacrifices we make all add up to the grand cause. It¡¯ll all be worth it.¡±

    Its hideous words made me crackle.

    ¡°We? Who''s ¡®we?¡¯¡± My head jolted up. "I am the one who has to sacrifice! I am the one who¡¯s affected! There¡¯s no ¡®we¡¯ in this. You don¡¯t even care what happens to anyone, not even me. You¡¯re just using my body as a vessel and waiting for the perfect opportunity to take it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I take control of your body, I¡¯ll make sure you get to see Ionia. That is after we defeat the SCAR agent.¡±

    I pushed the parasite away. After my punch connected with its featureless face, it stumbled and fell into the shallow water.

    ¡°How can I expect that¡­?¡± It rubbed around the area where an eye would be.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you¡ªno¡ªrather, I don¡¯t want you. Die within my body, you piece of shit. I¡¯ll swear on this day I will never use your power again. I¡¯ll never communicate with you. I will have nothing to do with you. Rot within me till my body dies. I don¡¯t care. Just know that it is my body, my life, and you have nothing to do with it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous. You cannot defeat that SCAR agent without my help. It¡¯s borderline impossible.¡±

    I stood over the parasite. It was a pathetic figure¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe it resembled me.

    ¡°Does it look like I care?¡±

    ¡°Appears not. So, what will you do? Are you going to sulk forever or chase after your dream?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t have a plan for accomplishing my dream. I needed to defeat the SCAR agent and get into the House with Answers. From there, I bet I could find a way into the city and then find a way to unite Ionians and outsiders.

    This would not be easy, but I hoped it wouldn¡¯t take too much out of me. With a scratch to the back of my neck, I couldn¡¯t think of how I would approach this dilemma.

    Should I just go face it? Should I consult with Ruby?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I assumed so. Well, can I propose a solution?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to listen to a parasite, but my ideas led me to dead ends. I nodded, signaling my honest attention.

    ¡°First, you should realize you cannot defeat the SCAR agent without my aid. Do you still wish to proceed?¡±

    I nodded silently.

    ¡°Very well. I promise not to interfere in any way. That means I will not communicate during your planned battle. You and your human abilities are on your own. You will see how helpless you are without me. Is that clear?¡±

    I nodded again, this time agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want your help. And get to the point.¡±

    The parasite got up as though it were stalled in finding the correct words. It brushed off its clothing, which was weird since water couldn¡¯t be brushed off.

    ¡°Leave the Bariac Cult. It is for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Is it for my own good or your own good?¡±

    ¡°Any triumph of yours is mine. Any victory of yours is mine. Anything you do that leads to a sense of accomplishment is mine. You may not understand, and that is ok. Just realize that our relationship is symbiotic. I need you as much as you need me. And for you to become the best of yourself, you must leave everything behind.¡±

    How could I believe it? It lied to me, sucking away my life. There was no way I could take anything it said seriously.

    ¡°How can I trust your words?¡±

    It snickered. ¡°The reason why you delayed your departure was because of Harley. Admit it, if you will, but I already know the truth. You didn¡¯t want to leave her, hence why you stayed. When she announced her desire to accompany you to Ionia, there was a sense of relief within your veins. Your feelings were obvious, which made it clearer why you didn¡¯t leave prior.¡±

    I¡­

    I mean, I couldn¡¯t deny if he was right or not. Truth was, I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t leave the cult sooner. Maybe it was right. Deep down, somewhere in the depths of my heart, I didn¡¯t want to leave her.

    And now that she¡¯s gone.

    What do I have to lose here?

    Ruby, Jeremy, Quinn? Don¡¯t get me wrong, they rest in a specific place within.

    But they weren¡¯t Harley. She was special. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on why. Something about her put me at ease. Her aura put me by the calmest waterfall in the misty forest. A sense of relief tingled my fingertips. A feeling that only she and Raphtalia emitted.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Harley may be a reason why I didn¡¯t leave, but she isn¡¯t the only reason why.

    ¡°I know what I want to do.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡± It asked.

    There¡¯s no other choice. To get what I want, I must leave.

    ¡°I will go to the House with Answers and defeat the SCAR agent. If I succeed, I¡¯ll leave the Bariac Cult. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll come back. But I¡¯m not going to bank on coming back. I don¡¯t want to leave this place, but I also don¡¯t want my dream to trail behind.¡±

    Sacrifices must be made. My dream rested enough. Now, I must roll the plan into action.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± It said, ¡°Don¡¯t request my aid. As I said before, I won¡¯t give it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. This is going to be the last time we communicate. After this, I will ignore you. I won¡¯t ask for your aid, and besides the SCAR agent, I won¡¯t contribute to malice and feed your energy. We are done.¡±

    ¡°You say that but don¡¯t mean it.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    The parasite went on. ¡°You will see when you awake. Guilt and despair will suffocate your mind. You may not remember too much of this conversation, but when you do, everything will mold together.¡±

 58. Grant me Death (Part III)

    ¡°Do you want some bread and butter?¡±

    I refused, carefully touching the bandage wrapped around my head. Ruby must¡¯ve carried me to her couch.

    I didn¡¯t remember much. The last thing I vaguely remembered was the parasite''s words and then me banging my head.

    But after learning the truth and its capabilities, how could I continue to live an everyday life?

    I clicked my tongue and took a deep breath while leaning back against the couch cushions. The ceiling was bland. There was no decor, no weird stains, nothing¡ªjust a bland, wooden ceiling.

    ¡°Ruby,¡± I said while staring at the blandness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­for what happened at the lake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need or want an apology. I understand how deeply hurt you are. It¡¯s going to be ok.¡± She kneeled in front of me and sandwiched my hand between hers. ¡°You will be ok,¡± she mouthed with a petite smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. After what happened, I want to throw myself into the pit of death. Continuing to live like this is just torture.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Harley is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If I were there, Harley¡¯s protection would¡¯ve been secure, at least.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± I lifted my rear off the couch, but I plopped back down lifelessly instead of fully standing. ¡°I do know. I just do¡­¡±

    My mind ached with guilt. Why did I agree to stay behind? Why didn¡¯t I speak up?

    Why did she agree to come with me to the City of Ionia?

    Why did she have to leave after promising to come?

    Why did the parasite infect me? Why did I have to learn the truth that way?

    Why couldn¡¯t everything be normal?

    I clasped my hands into my face, and my palms clogged my shuddering breath. Ruby attempted to comfort me, saying things that went in and out of the other ear.

    I didn¡¯t care.

    All I wanted was to live a beautiful life. Every time I come close to beauty, something gets stripped away from me. Every time.

    First Raphtalia, now Harley. Every time. Every time. Every time.

    ¡°Jill, you¡¯re shaking.¡±

    My hands slowly slid down from my face, pulling my skin along.

    Ruby¡¯s eyes widened as she slid back, her face still as a rock. She didn¡¯t even look like she was breathing. She was like a tree. There, but not doing anything.

    The one thing that caught my attention was her inability to blink. Mortified, she stared through my soul.

    ¡°Jill,¡± she trembled. ¡°Your¡ªYour eye.¡±

    Considering how I still had control of my body, I could safely assume it was one eye¡ªthe left eye. I wasn¡¯t sure why it was red.

    In front of the leader of the Bariac Cult, in front of my friend, it was red. A disgusting red that plagued my soul.

    I slid down the couch and crawled to her, clasping our hands together. She didn¡¯t back away or shield her body in disgust but instead opened her body for me. She wasn¡¯t frightened or afraid of what might happen, and I wasn¡¯t sure why, considering what she saw in the cave.

    ¡°Jill¡­the cave¡­is that?¡±

    Our hands trembled in unity, though mainly I was shaking. I bit my lower lip, not knowing how to explain myself. I shuddered and whined like a dog lost in the woods. My eyes couldn¡¯t maintain contact with hers. I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Jill, listen,¡± she softly said. It¡¯s okay. If you are worried about the incident in the cave, don¡¯t be. I don¡¯t hate you, nor am I afraid. Everything will be okay.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡ªAh¡ªAh¡±

    After my voice stopped cracking, I let the cries fly out. I yelled and buried my head in her chest, slamming my hips with my fist. Tears streamed down faster than any river. Unable to take proper breaths, I nearly choked on air. It was a mess. The entire situation was a mess.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore,¡± I cried. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I just want that thing to shut up!¡± My palms squished my ears. ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!¡±

    Didn¡¯t that bastard say it¡¯ll leave me alone? So why was it speaking?!

    ¡°Ji¡ªJill.¡±

    Ruby stopped my cradling body, placing my head against her chest. Her chest was relatively warm, maybe because of the sweater. I found it odd that she wore a sweater in the summer but never questioned it. She stroked my hair and quietly hushed me with her soothing voice.

    A soft, comforting voice. Immediately, I quieted down. I¡¯d never received this treatment. I¡¯ve only been on the witnessing side when Quinn had temper tantrums. Ruby knew how to handle him. It was like watching a puppet master at work. Every line and movement was executed with perfect sound and timing.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Everything will be alright. Whatever is going on, you will overcome it because that is the type of person you are. Nothing can stand in your way. You can¡¯t be defeated before achieving your big dream, right?¡±

    ¡°My¡­my big dream?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you forgot,¡± she also sounded happy.

    What an insulting question. How could I forget such a thing? How did that even slip my mind? What was I doing? I couldn¡¯t forget about my grand dream.

    Oh¡­right. The conversation with the parasite. It was all coming together. My dream flashed before my eyes. The gray walls separated two distinct individuals from the same species.

    I remembered my conversation with the parasite. I remembered it all from the glimpse of every detail.

    I wasted enough time sulking.

    ¡°You should know me by now,¡± I muttered in disbelief. I lifted my head off her chest and stared directly into her mesmerizing eyes, sharper than any blade. ¡°I will never forget my dream.¡±

    ¡°Your voice makes your words believable,¡± she sulked.

    ¡°Ruby, can I request something?¡±

    Her head tilted slightly with a barely noticeable nod.

    What I was going to ask her was selfish. It¡¯s a request that petrified me each time it crossed my mind, not because of what I was going to ask but because of the reaction she may give. If Harley were here, my heart rate wouldn¡¯t be so high right now. She would¡¯ve asked on my behalf.

    But she wasn¡¯t here, so there was no one to lean on. I had to swallow my nerves and just speak.

    ¡°Can I¡­leave the cult?¡±

    The lids of her eyes raised. She froze in place as though she lost her place in the world. A blank expression with not a single blink. It was like staring at a wall.

    ¡°Ruby?¡±

    Finally, she slowly raised her hands and palmed my cheek. Her chilly hands trembled against my face. There was no question about how she felt. Even the most heartless creature could sniff the distraught within her soul.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I already lost Harley. I can¡¯t lose you now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She pulled me in close. I wasn¡¯t prepared for it. It felt like I got whiplash.

    ¡°Please stay with me¡­¡±

    ***

    I took one last look at the inside of my tent. There was a table with a miniature, round mirror where Harley used to check her outfits. Clothes, either hers or mine, were scattered around with little care. I hadn¡¯t cleaned it for three weeks. While equipping a backpack, I unzipped the tent for the last time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I whispered with a heavy breath.

    Glimpses of the moonlight peaked through the quilt of clouds. It sparkled like Harley¡¯s silver jewelry whenever she wore it on occasion. The camp was vacant, and not a single person was in sight. Maybe because everyone was tired from the bonfire, I wouldn¡¯t know since I didn¡¯t attend.

    After leaving Ruby¡¯s place, I immediately went to my tent and reminisced about the memories I¡¯d made here. Everything was From my arrival to my first bandit raid to our first trip to Clueknicks. Some moments made me giggle, others not so much.

    Regardless of how my memories made me feel, I collapsed in the dark, admiring that those moments were real, which made them worth it. I wouldn''t change the good, the ugly, the humerus, or Harley¡ªexcept for maybe what happened three weeks ago.

    I headed towards the woods, leaving this place for good. I¡¯ll leave everything behind. If I lose to the agent¡ªno¡ªI shouldn¡¯t even consider that option since it won¡¯t happen. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be defeated.

    I¡¯ll win. That¡¯s the only option. Win and find a way into Ionia. No matter what.

    I stopped just before entering the woods. It seemed as though I was about to enter undiscovered territory. The chilling sense of what could be lurking within the dark sent a shiver up my spine. I was never afraid of the dark, but for some reason, today, I wasn¡¯t comfortable with it.

    I took one deep breath and took a step.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    I stopped. Oh? Why was she here? I turned around.

    ¡°Ruby?¡±

    Back at her cabin, she begged me not to leave. I told her I had no choice and had been here long enough. She refused to take that as an answer and held onto me tighter. We agreed after a little more convincing and attempting to stand my ground.

    If I defeat the SCAR agent, I must bring back a souvenir from the House with Answers. If I don¡¯t defeat the SCAR agent, well, I forgot what she said since not defeating it wasn¡¯t an option. So, basically, I threw that possibility out the window.

    Once we agreed, I went to my tent, thinking I wouldn¡¯t see her for a while since I planned on leaving in silence. But it looked like that wasn¡¯t going to be the case.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Why are you leaving right now? At least wait till morning.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to leave in the morning for one sole reason.

    ¡°I want to leave in peace. If I leave in the morning, there¡¯s a chance Jeremy will bug me, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t really the reason. Sure, I wanted to leave without being bugged, but I randomly threw in Jeremy¡¯s name for no real reason.

    ¡°Oh, really? Well, if you want, I can make sure you leave tomorrow in peace. Under one condition, of course.¡±

    I had no reason to object.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I said.

    ¡°Want to have a sleepover?¡±

    ***

    We talked about anything and everything. The memories, battles, stupid stuff we did. Everything. Chatting with someone in bed felt refreshing. It reminded me of the irreplaceable times with Harley. I took our night talks for granted.

    While chatting, she asked me an interesting question.

    ¡°Jill. Do you not want to say goodbye to Jeremy and Roger?¡±

    I found that question pretty funny.

    ¡°Why would I say goodbye if I¡¯m returning to drop off a souvenir?¡±

    She giggled while sitting upright, hogging the blanket all for herself.

    ¡°Right, I forgot the terms and conditions I created.¡±

    We shared a good laugh and later fell asleep.

    ***

    I left the following day while she was still asleep and headed to the House with Answers.

 59. Desire

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll stop here,¡± I mumbled under my breath.

    I found myself walking through Enderic, a small town with minimal shops. It¡¯s nothing like Ulm or Clueknicks. Instead, it was the opposite. It wasn¡¯t busy at all.

    This was my first time here. To be truthful, I just stumbled upon this place. I didn¡¯t even know there was a town here. The only reason why I knew it was Enderic was because of the hard-to-miss ¡°Welcome to Enderic¡± sign at the heart of town. There was a lovely little fountain with water squirting from the fish¡¯s mouth. The marble shined as if someone cleaned it every day.

    But that wasn¡¯t the reason as to why I took my pitstop.

    I opened the door of this tiny bakery and immediately got smacked with a wave of freshness and delightfulness. I constantly swallowed my watery mouth as I waited behind another person who took their time to order.

    Usually, bakeries display their food behind glass, which is visible to everyone. This one didn¡¯t. Instead, everything was behind the man at the register as he counted outis coins. It was a neat place with minimal crumbs on the floor. It looked as though someone swept every thirty minutes or so. I mean, it was kinda scary as to how clean this place was.

    ¡°Next,¡± said the man at the register.

    I took a few steps forward. ¡°Toast with strawberry jam, please.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we are currently out of strawberry jam. We do have blueberry jam, though.¡±

    Oh¡­I see.

    I had never tried blueberry jam, and I didn¡¯t want to. If I liked it better than strawberry jam, it would betray my staple meal.

    Yet again, I still couldn¡¯t taste anything, so it¡¯s not like it really mattered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a blueberry muffin.¡±

    I handed the man a couple of bronze outis coins, which made me feel great about my purchase. In Clueknicks, a muffin would equate to multiple silver coins. Was I getting scammed without even knowing?

    I took my muffin, which was in a small brown paper bag, and scanned the area for an open table. Seating was difficult, considering the lack of seats, but I did manage to find one empty spot. Clueknicks would have a ridiculous amount of seating, and it would still be packed. But here, it seemed as though not many people passed by. Was this place mainly for the locals?

    I shrugged off my question and grabbed my muffin. It was soft and crispy to the touch. Glimpses of yellow popped from the light brown, presumably the small bits of banana. The smell entered my nose and waved a sense of comfort.

    If only I could taste¡­

    I took a bite. Nothing. Just nothing. It bummed out my mood a bit, but at least I smelt the goodness. Ah, who am I kidding? I wanted to cut my tongue and replace it.

    While I was chowing down on my muffin, an elderly lady approached my table. Her hunched posture allowed her many necklaces to dangle freely.

    ¡°May I have a seat here?¡±

    I glanced around. This was the only seat available, granted they barely had any to begin with. I welcomed her presence as she took a seat after my nod.

    ¡°I thank you. An older lady like me cannot stand for too long,¡± she chuckled.

    I replied. ¡°No worries.¡±

    A quick and deflective response. I didn¡¯t want to pursue a conversation, but like always, my wish wasn¡¯t granted.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Are you from Enderic?¡± she asked slowly, taking a plain bagel from a brown paper bag.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What town are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not from a town.¡±

    She gave me a funny look through her wrinkly face. ¡°An orphan?¡±

    Where did that come from?

    ¡°N-No. It¡¯s complicated, and I don¡¯t feel like explaining.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with bullet points. I love to talk to new people, even at this age. It would be very kind of you to introduce yourself more.¡±

    Great¡­

    Telling her about the cult and my past was a no-go. She didn¡¯t need to know, and I didn¡¯t want to be explaining for hours. Even the so-called ¡®bullet points¡¯ are too long.

    ¡°My name is Jill. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from and how I got to Enderic, but I¡¯m here.¡±

    She smiled kind-heartedly like every other sweet, elderly lady. ¡°I thank you for stating your name, Jill. My name is Gloria. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    I gave a half-assed ¡°Likewise¡± and continued eating my muffin. Man, all I wanted was peace.

    ¡°Do you not know where you are from, or do you not want to tell me?¡± She asked.

    A little bit of both.

    I told her, ¡°My past isn¡¯t something I talk about.¡±

    She looked at me oddly as though I lied in some way. ¡°Well, why is that? Do you not like where you came from?¡±

    Great¡­

    There was no way to escape this conversation. I was stuck here, drowning slowly.

    Maybe if¡­

    The idea I had wasn¡¯t great, but maybe I would shut her up and leave me alone. It was a risky move, but one I was willing to take.

    I raised my left arm, rolling up my sleeve. Multiple scars and lacerations of various degrees of size ran throughout the skin. Most had already healed, and some were healing from the previous fight. None were completely fresh, though.

    Most of those scars were from my life locked in a cell. We were punished without a real reason, mainly to entertain the guards. They enjoyed using children as punching bags. We wouldn¡¯t retaliate. Not because we couldn¡¯t but because fear devoured us. It grabbed us by the throat, squeezing till our head shot out of our body.

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t speak about my past,¡± I said.

    She didn¡¯t react. I imagined a little jaw-drop or at least a face, but I got nothing.

    Instead, she calmly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a rough time, I see.¡±

    Rough is an understatement.

    It was more like hell. No, worse. It was hell¡¯s hell.

    ¡°Now you know why I don¡¯t like talking about it,¡± I said.

    ¡°Yes, you may have a reason, but do not let those times define who you are today.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t need a motivational speech.¡±

    She took a small bite out of her bagel. ¡°Great food is truly a beautiful thing,¡± she said.

    It was an odd statement I didn¡¯t care to respond to. I, too, took a bite of my tasteless muffin. I couldn¡¯t say the same thing as her.

    ¡°What do you consider a beautiful desire? I know for me, I want to taste as many different dishes as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is a beautiful desire different from a normal desire?¡±

    ¡°A beautiful desire is a strong and unique emotion of ardent longing for something or someone. This type of desire is motivated exclusively by emotion. It may not be realistic or rational, but it is nonetheless powerful. A normal desire is more balanced. It is motivated less by emotions and more by realism. You may still care for and want someone or something, but you''re also thinking about the larger picture and making judgments based on logic and reason rather than emotions.¡±

    A simple ¡®yes¡¯ would suffice.

    Nevertheless, her words were somewhat powerful. It causes my brain to jog a bit.

    What is my beautiful desire?

    If a beautiful desire is based on emotions and less practicality, then getting into Ionia wasn¡¯t it. Sure, it was a top-level desire, but it wasn¡¯t a beautiful one. Maybe¡­

    ¡°In that case, surrounding myself with beauty is probably my beautiful desire.¡±

    She carefully placed the bagel on top of her paper bag. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that surrounding myself with beautiful people is probably it¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have beautiful people in your life?¡±

    I half-heartedly smiled. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, ¡°You cannot create a beautiful landscape without high mountains and low valleys. People come and go. That¡¯s what life is. Learn to love the people surrounding you before life teaches you to live with what you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    I gave the same smile.

    ¡°Ya¡­ I guess.¡±

 60. Ruby: Dream

    ¡°And then when I woke up, she was gone. Her backpack wasn¡¯t there, so it¡¯s safe to say she went to the House with Answers.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re ok with that?¡± Jeremy asked.

    Ruby took a bite of her roasted potatoes. ¡°Salty¡­¡±

    ¡°Citrus, not me. And don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    She took another bite of her potatoes. They were salty. Citrus was one of the greatest chefs she¡¯d known when he actually cooked correctly. Other times like these, it would have been better if Quinn had run the show.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not okay with that. It hurts seeing a friend leave. If Harley was still here, leaving the cult wouldn¡¯t even cross Jill¡¯s mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a ¡®what-if¡¯ scenario. We¡¯re talking about reality here.¡±

    ¡°I know¡ªand don¡¯t wave your finger at me.¡±

    He stopped and pulled back his hand, resting his face on his palm. ¡°She said she¡¯ll return if she can¡¯t defeat the SCAR agent. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s what will happen.¡±

    Ruby chuckled, almost in disbelief. ¡°You saw what happened in the cave. Do you really think one SCAR agent is going to stop her?¡±

    Jeremy plucked a potato off Ruby¡¯s plate. ¡°We¡¯re talking about a SCAR agent here. If I were to put it on a scale, I¡¯m pretty sure one agent has the strength of more than a hundred men.¡±

    ¡°And you know how?¡±

    ¡°Just guessing based on the stories.¡±

    It was a vague answer, but one Ruby accepted. She knew SCAR agents had incredible strength. There was no doubting that. But to have the strength of a hundred men is unheard of.

    While pondering, the room shook with unimaginable force. The door busted open with a jolly laugh, rattling the kitchen''s pots and pans. Ruby almost jumped out of her seat, her heart pounding with surprise.

    ¡°Roasted potatoes! My favorite!¡±

    ¡°Goddamn, Randy! Don¡¯t break the place!¡± Jeremy cried while on the floor, grabbing his chest.

    ¡°The excitement of beautiful potatoes never ceases to disappoint. Jeremy, serve me six serving sizes. My mouth is salivating.¡±

    ¡°Hate to break it to you, but Citrus made these insanely salty.¡±

    A cold voice came behind Randy. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that disappointing?¡± It was someone who Ruby least expected.

    Ruby shifted herself to appear more confident.

    ¡°Nadia, I didn¡¯t see you behind Randy¡¯s frame.¡±

    Nadia hardly spent time with Randy, so this was a rare occasion.

    She responded in a surprised manner. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you to be here.¡±

    Ruby was about to speak, but Randy¡¯s bellowing voice interrupted her.

    ¡°Enough with the chatter! We can discuss it after my roasted potatoes are made. Jeremy, get to work!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why me? Get Citrus to make it. Cooking for you is like preparing a feast for a family of four. It¡¯s too much work.¡±

    Randy stood over the miniature Jeremy. The compact kitchen made his body seem overly huge. It was like a mountain looking down at a mouse, and the mountain wasn¡¯t so happy.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to remake those roasted potatoes, then I¡¯ll just have to try the ones Citrus made. It can¡¯t possibly be that bad.¡±

    He threw a small piece in his mouth.

    ¡°Next time, ask before picking food off my plate,¡± said Ruby, who awaited Randy''s reaction.

    He maneuvered his lips in vast positions until he made a statement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother making a new batch. These aren¡¯t so bad.¡±

    Jeremy sighed as though a horrendous burden lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Thank God.¡±

    Randy and Nadia pulled chairs over to the table. We spoke casually about various topics. It was like nothing horrifying had happened in recent memory. Randy stuffed salty potatoes down his throat, constantly sipping on water. Jeremy smiled while speaking as usual. That smile never scrubbed off his face. Nadia stayed rather cold for some reason. There was no reason to ask, but Ruby did find it strange.

    Nadia was always quiet, but something about her gaze seemed more fierce. It was like a blazing cold rather than a winter cold.

    Randy shook the room with his low, rumbling laugh.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I remember that. She¡¯s always been a little on the weird side. Speaking of Jill, where is she?¡±

    Ruby scratched the back of her head, uncertain of how to answer.

    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­eeehhhhhh,¡± Jeremy stuttered. ¡°She¡ªShe left.¡±

    Randy slowly placed the piece of potato back onto the plate. ¡°She left? How come?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Ruby knows the details.¡± He said with his hands slightly up, indicating surrender.

    Randy and Nadia turned to her. Ruby shifted herself again, conflicted about how to tell them.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. Take it slow and tell us one bit at a time.¡±

    ¡°And then¡­ next thing I knew¡­ she wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°The House with Answers,¡± Randy repeated. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why people don¡¯t know its true power. No one comes out alive to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°Not true,¡± Nadia said. ¡°Jill joined the Baraic Cult upon surviving the brutality of the house.¡±

    Jeremy threw his input. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget Harley saved her.¡±

    Nadia mumbled something under her breath, though Ruby couldn¡¯t hear.

    Randy spoke with a potato in his hand. ¡°Should we help her defeat the SCAR agent?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants help,¡± Ruby said in a low tone.

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Something tells me that she wants to do this alone.¡±

    Randy scoffed. ¡°Even if it equates to her death?¡±

    Ruby didn¡¯t tell them about Jill¡¯s mysterious eye. She didn¡¯t want to overly complicate something unexplainable. Even if she attempted to explain, it would be something straight out of an urban legend. They wouldn¡¯t believe any of it.

    Jill wasn¡¯t going to die so easily. She escaped death over and over again. To think death would finally catch her here was absurd.

    But it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I doubt anything will happen to her.¡±

    Jeremy pushed back his chair. ¡°Sorry, but I forgot it¡¯s my turn on laundry duty. I gotta go before someone yells at me.¡± And with that, he hurried out of the kitchen.

    ¡°That came out of nowhere,¡± Randy said.

    ¡°Please do not talk and chew.¡±

    He swallowed his food. ¡°Forgive me, Nadia.¡±

    Anyone with functioning ears could realize how fake of an apology that was.

    ¡°So, where were we? Oh¡ªyes¡ªJill fighting the agent. Do you believe it will go so smoothly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t even know how to act in this situation.¡± She buried her face in her hands for a few seconds until she dropped them on the table before continuing, ¡°A part of me wants to believe that she will not fail. The other part thinks the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Which part of you believes in her survival?¡±

    ¡°My heart,¡± she responded with her head down, ashamed of such a weak answer.

    ¡°I am guessing the other part that believes in failure is your head?¡±

    She shamefully nodded with a deep puff.

    Randy went on. ¡°Your head is smarter than your heart. Your head is what makes you a great leader. Your intuition can cut a boulder into a thousand pebbles. That head leads with purpose and logical thinking, carrying us to victorious nights. But when you lead with your heart, disasters such as what happened to Harley unfold. You swore to them their survival. Look what happened. Your best friend ended up¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Ruby slammed the table with her fist, temporarily causing the few potatoes on the plate to fly. Her eyes were wide, and the crips air snuck through the tiny gaps of her teeth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of my faults.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I will not.¡± He leaned back into his chair in a relaxed manner. ¡°So, what are you going to do about Jill?¡±

    She hung her head low. ¡°What is there for me to do?¡±

    ¡°You can forget about her.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s gaze jolted upwards, surprised by Nadia¡¯s quick words.

    ¡°Forget about her? I can¡¯t do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Errrhh, she may be right,¡± agreed Randy. ¡°Jill¡¯s departure is going to hold you back. It¡¯s difficult to erase someone''s presence, but I do feel like it is the best way for you.¡±

    ¡°How¡­? I can¡¯t just forget someone who¡¯s been with me for years.¡±

    ¡°Ruby, take a seat.¡±

    Without noticing, she stood over the table. Her head vibrated as she winced with unexplainable emotions.

    She sat back down and shook her head in disbelief, followed by a giggle. That miniature giggle turned into a frightening laugh that echoed throughout the kitchen. Randy and Nadia remained silent while waiting for the rain to pass.

    ¡°Forget about her? Are you serious? You want me to forget about her? How can I forget something so recent? I still recall the day Lexy died in my arms! I still haven¡¯t forgotten about her, and it¡¯s been years. Years! I still have nightmares of that day. I haven¡¯t forgotten at all. I remember it like it happened yesterday. I don¡¯t say anything because I¡¯m supposed to lead an example and be the strongest one here. I¡¯m supposed to act like everything is alright. Poor Quinn caught me crying in the corner of my fucking room just two nights ago. My own child! That¡¯s how pathetic and weak I am. I¡¯m not strong enough to accept what happened to Lexy. I don¡¯t have the strength to forgive myself for what happened to Harley. I can¡¯t accept Jill walking away when I need her the most. I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to continue on like this¡­¡±

    Ruby hunched over the table. Spit and tears dripped down her face. Her shoulders trembled with each gasping breath. A wave of tiredness and weakness clouded over her throbbing head. She felt lonelier with each breath.

    Randy got up and placed his giant hand on her slumped shoulder. ¡°What is it that you want?¡±

    She looked up at Randy with watery eyes, biting her lips. ¡°I want atonement,¡± she said. ¡°I want to make peace with myself. I can¡¯t live knowing my lack of strength killed the closest ones around me.¡±

    Randy circled the table back to his seat. ¡°Then why not go to the House with Jill?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Nadia blurted with a cold tone.

    Randy leaned over to Nadia. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°Ruby¡¯s life will be put at risk. It¡¯s a suicide mission.¡±

    ¡°What if that is what she wants?¡±

    Nadia¡¯s eyes widen, rapidly darting between Ruby and Randy. ¡°How can you say something horrific so casually?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not entirely wrong¡­¡±

    Nadia shifted her seating position. ¡°What do¡ªDon¡¯t joke about suicide so causally!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to that, but¡­¡± She paused to gather the proper words. ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of successes and a lot of mistakes. It¡¯s normal. We are all human, so mistakes are inevitable. The mistakes I¡¯ve made, though, outweigh my successes. Lexy died in my arms. I wasn¡¯t strong enough to save her. I got Harley in that mess because she wanted to come with me. I didn¡¯t have the strength to refuse. I should¡¯ve gone alone. Look what happened. I am the one who killed her. I brought her to that cave and stuck a knife in her throat. It was me! I killed Lexy because I was physically weak. I killed Harley because I was mentally weak!¡± She paused to wipe the single tear that quietly rolled down her face. ¡°If I can save Jill from the SCAR agent, a glimmer of peace could maybe restore my mind.¡±

    Randy reached over the table and took Ruby¡¯s hand. Plagued with callous and dried cuts, he gently rubbed her middle knuckle.

    ¡°You want to confirm Jill¡¯s safety, correct?¡±

    Ruby nodded. ¡°She claimed to come back if she cannot defeat it. If she doesn¡¯t return, she insists that I assume she made it to Ionia. But if she doesn¡¯t come back, how do I know for sure that she made it to Ionia? What if the fight with the SCAR agent doesn¡¯t go as planned? Then what? Do I just assume that she lives and made it to Ionia? I can¡¯t accept that.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want help. You said it yourself,¡± Nadia said in a desperate attempt to dissuade her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Jill is stubborn and wants to do everything by herself. Sometimes, getting help here and there isn¡¯t a bad thing. She¡¯ll have to accept it, especially if she wants to fulfill her dream.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Randy said, rubbing his chin with his index finger and thumb. What was her dream again? Something about getting into Ionia?¡±

    Ruby¡¯s smile was subtle, but it was just wide enough for the others to notice.

    ¡°She wants to unite Ionians and outsiders. That¡¯s what she told me during her first bonfire. I didn¡¯t take it seriously. It¡¯s a foolish, immature dream. How can such a fantasy occur? But to Jill, it¡¯s not only a dream. It¡¯s a promise she made with her first friend. I don¡¯t know much about this first friend, but how Jill speaks of her is important. She cherishes her first friend¡¯s dream and molds her life around that promise. It¡¯s remarkable how she¡¯s chasing the distant stars. I never dreamt that big or made a promise that dictated my own life¡­ I wonder¡­ Oh¡­ that¡¯s right.¡±

    In the silent night, with stars twinkling like diamonds, the white glowy sphere with specks of craters stuck out like a beautiful tree surrounded by perfectly grazed grass. With just her and her leader up on a hill, gazing at the dark horizon, she made a promise that dictated her life.

    ¡°If something happens to me, please lead the cult.¡±

    She smiled, wondering how she had forgotten those daunting words.

    To take on the responsibility to lead a cult weighed a tremendous burden on Ruby. She didn¡¯t know whether she would be worthy to lead or not. Doubts clouded her mind, and hesitation grew.

    When Lexy¡¯s life came to an end, she had no other choice but to lead. She couldn¡¯t walk away from a promise, especially from someone she admired with the utmost respect.

    Ruby understood how important this was to Jill from the start. When she spoke with Jill while glaring at the fire from a distance, she realized Jill wasn¡¯t any different than her. It was almost like looking at an imperfect reflection.

    Ruby pushed her chair back and stood. Nadia and Randy did the same.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to get Jill?¡± Nadia asked almost nervously.

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m going to help her. We¡¯ll defeat the SCAR agent, and she will get into Ionia. From there, it¡¯s all up to her.¡±

    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nadia?¡±

    Nadia walked around the table, standing eye-to-eye with Ruby.

    She grabbed Ruby¡¯s upper arm and squeezed, her head swung low with a hunched back. Her entire body trembled as she forced the words out.

    ¡°Please come back.¡±

    Ruby pulled Nadia in, hugging her for the first time in forever. Nadia wasn¡¯t known to accept hugs. She rarely hugged. Ruby couldn¡¯t remember the last time they embraced each other like this.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Nadia pushed herself and turned her back away from Ruby, covering her face. Ruby didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t bother to question.

    ¡°Ruby.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Randy said.

    Ruby silently nodded. And with that, she left the kitchen in hopes of helping Jill.

 61. I Met Death Again

    ¡°Oh¡­I forgot about this part¡­¡±

    A hill stood in my way to my destination. It wasn¡¯t a standard, smooth hill that someone could leisurely climb. Its steepness was troublesome. It¡¯s nothing I couldn¡¯t handle, but I really didn¡¯t feel like climbing one.

    The temperature wasn¡¯t too bad, considering summer was dying. It was warm but not too warm, cool but not too cool, and there was no wind or clouds. It was decent weather for a picnic.

    I left Enderic an hour or two ago. My conversation with the elderly lady was sweet and all, but now I had to lock in. There were no more breaks. I must focus on completing my task.

    But in all honesty, her words did repeat in my head.

    "Learn to love the people surrounding you before life teaches you to live with what you¡¯ve lost."

    If I didn¡¯t act cold to Harley, I probably would¡¯ve created more memories with her.

    ¡°Why was I like that¡­?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why I questioned myself. I knew exactly why¡ªthe parasite. Somehow, the more I used it, the more my personality changed. Was my body being fixed to fit the parasite¡¯s personality?

    Whatever. I shouldn¡¯t give it much thought. I swore never to use it again, no matter the situation. That includes my potential encounter with the SCAR agent. I prayed for its absence, but I doubt my prayer will reach.

    I knew how useless my prayer was. Nothing beneficial occurred, no matter the strength of my prayer. It was all useless.

    But I held a glimmer of hope. Maybe one day, just one day, my prayer would be answered.

    I reached into my pocket and grabbed Raphtalia¡¯s necklace.

    ¡°History will not repeat itself.¡±

    I quickly kissed it and shoved it back to its original spot.

    Going up the hill was a bit of a challenge. Not because it was difficult but because I didn¡¯t feel like climbing toward the sky. For whatever reason, my legs felt heavier than usual.

    Nervousness? Probably not. I felt confident. I¡¯m not expecting it to be a walk in the park, but also not anything extreme. I should be good if I ignore my surroundings and put everything into defeating my opponent.

    I finally reached the top.

    ¡°It¡¯s right over¡­ there¡±

    The House with Answer poked through the thick logs that beamed toward the sky. I was surprised I found it so quickly, considering it had been hidden from my sight.

    I took a deep breath and drew my sword. Usually, I preferred daggers since they were easier for me to use. A sword, though, keeps an enemy at a distance, which I need when facing the SCAR agent. I need to maintain distance from it.

    I constantly checked over my shoulder, ensuring I was not in for a surprise. With each step, my heart slammed harder against my ribcage.

    Calm down, calm down, calm down, calm down.

    No matter how often I repeated those two words, my heart wouldn''t listen. But that only lasted so long.

    I stopped speaking internally. I turned into stone. Not a single muscle twitched.

    There it was, appearing just in front of the house. Bright blue armor, but not too bright to shine in the dark. Black stripes ran down its limbs¡ªa honeycomb pattern visor with a similar color to an actual honeycomb. Wielding nothing but its own fist, it towered over me like a monster from a horror story.

    Years ago, when I went with a boy my age, I was transfixed with fear. I couldn¡¯t move then, and I couldn¡¯t move now.

    No. I have to move. If I don¡¯t, then everything leading up to this point was for nothing.

    I took a breath and angled my sword in front of me. I planted my feet on the ground, facing squarely at the enemy. My blade kept close to my body, and my arms, knees, and arms were slightly bent.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    I¡¯ll stay on the defensive and weave my way to an opening. Just wait and see what the SCAR agent will do.

    Patience.

    Patience.

    I slide back an inch or two. It still hadn¡¯t made its move.

    Will it only attack if I do something? Great, so much for staying on the defensive.

    I reached around my waist and whipped a surprise dagger to the hunk of blue. The knife bounced off its bulky palm.

    I threw my dagger at a high speed. No average person can obtain such reflexes, especially using their palm to block. But I already knew that. The SCAR agent wasn¡¯t an average human. I didn¡¯t think it was human at all.

    Bouncing on my knees, I got back into my stance. A broad smile plastered on my face. My theory was correct.

    The SCAR agent charged with all its might, throwing a straight punch to my torso.

    I dodged. Blocking would¡¯ve been useless. Not because I couldn¡¯t, but because it would¡¯ve punched through everything.

    The velocity at which it was thrown could¡¯ve ripped my body if contact had been made.

    It punched again. Again. Again. Again.

    A barrage of attacks overpowered my body. Somehow, I dodged them all. Whether sheer luck stood by my side or adrenaline took over, it didn¡¯t matter since I dodged them all.

    What mattered was not using the parasite. No matter how horrific things get. Suppose my life held onto a thread. If I couldn¡¯t breathe¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. I refused to use it¡ªend of story.

    The same result occurred after it threw another punch. This time, I spotted my chance. In the open, clear as day. An exposed ribcage.

    With both hands on the handle, I swung with everything I got with a barbaric yell.

    It struck. My blade made contact with the armor¡ªthe iron pierced its waist. Blue armor engulfed both sides of the blade, making the damage fatal. At least, I hoped it was.

    I used all my strength to yank the blade out of its body. It wasn¡¯t enough. It was devoured like a black hole. Stuck and would not budge. I pulled until my veins almost burst. Nothing I did worked.

    The SCAR agent looked down and winded up a strike. Survival was low if contact was made. There was no time to dodge or escape. I would have to take the hit and hope for the best. Using my arms, I sheltered my head with my elbow near my rib in case of a direct hit. I tucked in my core and braced for impact.

    I was going to get hit no matter what. Minimizing the damage by protecting my head was the least I could do. Even though it might not guarantee survival, I could at least do something.

    The SCAR agent unleashed its attack and brutally backhanded me right in the elbow that protected my ribs.

    Spit flew as I went flying, tumbling on the ground until I hit a tree. I sat upright against a tree, coughing. I grabbed onto my left arm. It didn¡¯t feel right. Deep radiating pain devoured my arm, followed by a giant wave of numbness. I couldn¡¯t move it.

    ¡°Aghk¡ª¡±

    Believe it or not, this wasn¡¯t the worst that could happen. I could¡¯ve broken a few ribs that would limit movement. My skull could¡¯ve erupted. My limbs could have been all over the place. The idea is there. I could¡¯ve died.

    My dream would¡¯ve ended.

    But I¡¯m still alive.

    Breathing heavily, I witnessed the SCAR agent approach me. It yanked the sword out of its waist and threw it on the ground behind it.

    No weapon. Broken arm. Trouble catching my breath.

    It looked like the end of the road. I didn¡¯t cry or yell. The most I did was wince in agony. I didn¡¯t look back at my failures and successes. I looked at death as it approached.

    I quickly came to terms with it.

    I wasn¡¯t going to live.

    ¡°Use me.¡±

    Oh, the parasite. I thought it wouldn¡¯t speak. Liar. Yet again, it lied about many things. I would rather die than use its power again.

    ¡°Heh, sorry Raphtalia. Looks like I¡¯m still weak.¡±

    Tears slowly streamed down my cheek. Well, the no-crying only lasted so long.

    Could I be blamed, though? Death inched closer with each step. The last thing I would see.

    ¡°I wonder how Marshall felt¡­¡±

    After all, death did end up grasping and squeezing the life out of him.

    But all those thoughts vanished when the SCAR agent turned around for an unknown reason. I tried to lean forward to see, but my body rejected me. Though they felt fine, maybe my ribs got hit harder than I thought. I wasn¡¯t sure, and I didn¡¯t care. What I wanted to know was why the SCAR agent turned around.

    My question was quickly answered within the next few moments.

    ¡°I see your waist is banged up. Well, now I know exactly where to start.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see who it was, but I knew anyway, judging by the voice.

    My tears halted, and my mouth curled into a faint smile.

    ¡°Ruby¡­?¡±

 62. Ruby: Fight on the Hill

    It crept towards someone she loved. It inched closer as if it was programmed to move in slow motion. With nothing in its hand, it towered over Jill, who was on the ground. She must¡¯ve taken quite the beating for her to end up like that.

    Ruby couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She pulled out a knife from her waist and flicked it at her target.

    It stopped and turned around.

    With a balled fist, it marched towards her.

    Ruby took a closer look before noticing something important.

    ¡°I see your waist is banged up. Well, now I know exactly where to start.¡±

    She drew her sword and got into her stance. Her knees bounced with eagerness. Her face broke into a cold sweat. She wasn¡¯t nervous, but she wasn¡¯t confident.

    Her main goal was to save Jill. If it costs her life, then so be it. She couldn¡¯t see someone she cared for die again. Not for a third time.

    She gently closed her eyes and took a deep breath, filling her brain with a sense of calmness.

    It¡¯s just another opponent.

    It didn¡¯t matter who or what this thing was. She was going to make sure it didn¡¯t harm Jill.

    Ruby opened her eyes like flashing beams and charged at the hunk of blue. She swung furiously only to get blocked by its forearm. Ruby quickly leaped away.

    Did she even scratch it? She swore her hit was strong. If this was the case, then how did Jill rupture its waist?

    Oh, that¡¯s probably why.

    Jill obtained the power of a demon. Her eyes glared a shining red, allowing her to slash through any opponent. Perhaps that¡¯s what happened here.

    But even so, she defeated an entire bandit organization. Even with such power, she could only somewhat damage the waist.

    The SCAR agent threw a punch, which Ruby swiftly dodged. It threw another punch. And another.

    Though the speed of these attacks wasn¡¯t something an average fighter could handle, Ruby dodged them all easily. Perfecting the art of dodging and timing, it was as though nothing could hit her. She preferred to play the defensive and find a weakness in the opponent¡¯s attacks.

    After all, that¡¯s how Lexy trained her.

    She analyzed its fighting pattern: quick punches with nothing else. No kicks, no grabbing¡ªnothing¡ªjust different variations of punches.

    Ruby dodged around twelve strikes with little difficulty. She was always quick on her feet with exceptional reaction time, so this was nothing more than a walk in the woods.

    Another strike was thrown. This time, it caught her off guard. Its fist balled up, coming from above¡ªa strike directly to the bridge of the nose.

    Ruby didn¡¯t expect it since it wasn¡¯t like the strikes from before. But she quickly made note of something vital. It was a relatively simple strike to deflect. It would be ideal if she could create an opening to attack its already damaged waist.

    Its balled fist fell with integrity. Ruby raised her sword parallel to the ground and blocked it clean with one hand on the shaft, the other supporting the blade. It felt like an entire tree came down on her. She had to act quickly before her sword snapped in two.

    She tilted the sword so that its fist slid down the blade. There it was¡ªa perfect opening right to the damaged waist. The SCAR agent¡¯s hand was off her blade. Free to move, she quickly placed her off-hand on the shaft, stepped in, and thrust her blade with all her might. Contact was made, and the SCAR agent fell to a knee.

    Perfect. Another opportunity to strike. Its nape was exposed and screaming to be sliced. Ruby quickly pulled her sword out of its torso and spun forward for maximum momentum.

    She yelled, striking the nape. Even with all her energy, it only left a dent. But it didn¡¯t matter. The SCAR agent fell to the ground, face¨Cfirst.

    Ruby, who was breathing heavily, ran straight to Jill.

    ¡°You okay,¡± she asked as she got down on a knee.

    Jill was grabbing onto her arm, straining from the pain.

    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have these scars on my arms for nothing. But this is something different. Heh-heh¡ªAhgk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Ruby slightly pulled up Jill¡¯s shirt. Jill had severely bruised ribs. Jill wasn¡¯t complaining about the pain, which stunned Ruby.

    ¡°You do know your ribs are bruised or maybe even broken.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she smiled.

    A weird response. Ruby didn¡¯t bother questioning it since there were more important things to deal with.

    ¡°Here, let me make a cast for your arm.¡±

    ¡°I never said it was broken.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. You can¡¯t move it, so I assume it¡¯s broken. At least let me treat it for my own sake.¡±

    Jill didn¡¯t argue and let Ruby do her thing. Ruby took off her shirt and put Jill¡¯s head through the hole. A tank top was the only thing keeping her top half nude.

    Jill wore the shirt like a necklace. Ruby carefully stored Jill¡¯s arm, her elbow resting tight on the shirt. She pulled out Jill¡¯s hand through the right armhole.

    ¡°It¡¯s sloppy, but it¡¯ll work for now,¡± Ruby said.

    ¡°Ruby, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Jill couldn¡¯t contain eye contact, almost as if she was embarrassed. ¡°What made you risk your life to save me?¡±

    Ruby sat on her legs in a relaxed manner.

    ¡°You know, I used to be cold. I wouldn¡¯t talk much. I wouldn¡¯t celebrate during bonfires or even eat with others. A big part of that was losing Lexy. She was everything to me. A sharpener to a blade, if you will. She took me under her wing, trained me alongside Randy, fed me, and told me stories. She was basically my mother. I loved her with everything. She always used to joke about death, saying how this job was ¡°too dangerous¡± and our lives were ¡°temporary.¡± My blood boiled whenever she joked around like that. She smiled and laughed, but to me, it wasn¡¯t funny. My ignorant little self thought she was only joking. Turns out, she was right. She died in my arms. I was declared the Bariac¡¯s cult leader. It¡¯s not because I wanted to, but because that was the last thing she asked of me. I reluctantly became the leader and refused to personally connect with anyone, fearing that I could potentially lose them, too. Long story short, things changed when you came. Not because of you, though, but because of Harley. When she asked me to come to Clueknicks with you and her, I was happy¡ªyet hesitant. She¡¯d been asking to go somewhere with me, and I¡¯d always turned her down. I was afraid of gaining some sort of connection. I wasn¡¯t close to Harley, but I knew her well enough to steer a conversation. I¡¯m so glad I ended up going. I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve become friends with Harley, you, and even Jeremy if I didn''t. I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve become close to any of you guys. I¡¯m so happy I spread my wings and took a chance.¡± Tears slowly began to roll down her face. ¡°But after losing Lexy and Harley¡ªI can¡¯t lose anyone else. I had to make sure you were safe. Because¡­ because¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to live knowing that I can¡¯t save the ones closest to me.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she sniffed while wiping her eyes. ¡°I know I said a lot that probably doesn¡¯t matter to you. In short, I can¡¯t lose you¡ªnot after losing Lexy and Harley.¡±

    Jill¡¯s smile expressed a light yet genuine warmth. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They shared a brief hug. For Ruby, it felt like a warm compress on her body, and she didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Ruby helped Jill up. It took her a bit, but she stood with a little wobble.

    ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­ ummm¡­ Ruby¡­¡± She pointed with a shaky finger.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She turned. The scene in front caused shivers to run throughout her body.

    The SCAR agent slowly got back onto its feet.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    ¡°Ya?¡±

    ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It was a straightforward response, but not the one Ruby wanted to hear. She held her sword out, using her body as Jill¡¯s shield.

    ¡°You are not in any condition to fight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you.¡±

    Ruby turned her head, locking eyes with Jill. A wild, frantic gaze, as if begging with her eyes to free, would change Jill¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to save them. Please, at least let me save you.¡±

    Jill licked her lips and made a troubled face. She looked around as though a solution was written in the surrounding wildlife.

    Ruby knew Jill wouldn¡¯t obey, especially for a request like this. That¡¯s not who Jill was, but she didn¡¯t care. All she wanted to do was save her, no matter the outcome.

    Jill finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out of your way. But I am not leaving you.¡±

    Ruby checked the status of the SCAR agent, which was headed towards them at a marching pace. There wasn¡¯t any time to argue, so Ruby gently pushed Jill out of the way and charged at the SCAR agent.

    A swing and a block.

    They exchanged attacks. Sometimes, the SCAR agent was on the offensive; other times, it was Ruby, though she fought more aggressively than usual.

    She knew what could potentially happen. Her life was at stake, but so was Jill¡¯s. She didn¡¯t mind if she died. All she wanted was to save her friend.

    Something she couldn''t do before.

    Ruby fought with more purpose with each swing. Every move was a testament to her oath.

    No matter the outcome, I will protect her!

    Adrenaline kicked in harder than ever. It felt as though she was moving faster than a fish swimming. Her attacks were firm with maximum power. Her foot placement was precise and strategic for the next move.

    Shifty, intelligent, decisive. Every swing, block, step, and maneuver must be perfect.

    Keep going.

    Neither of them gave up a strike. The SCAR agent¡¯s movement slowed, probably because of its previous injuries.

    Ruby was on the upper hand. She was the one throwing strikes. It was like fighting with a moving dummy. She bombarded the SCAR agent, leaving little room to counter. It was almost too overpowering.

    That was until she messed up.

    ¡°Ahgk¡ª!¡±

    The SCAR agent squeezed a punch right to the abdomen. Ruby, forced to hunch over, grabbed her stomach. Still on her feet, she stumbled, catching her breath. Trees began to swirl and blur up. She shook her head, spit-vomiting mucus and blood.

    Such a force had never punched her. It felt like the combined strength of a hundred soldiers.

    How did this happen? She made sure not to end up square to the SCAR agent. Every move was calculated and executed to perfection. So, how did it find a gap?

    Her sword supported her body, leaning her weight as the tip dug into the soil. That one strike alone had her winded. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t stand upright. Her stomach begged her not to.

    Vulnerable as ever, the SCAR agent used this moment to its advantage. Its metal hand gripped her chest, and the burning strength in its arms told her they weren¡¯t going to let her go. She tried pulling its hand off of her, but she failed miserably. Her arms held the strength of a toddler. She let out a guttural yell as it flung her with immense force into the trunk of the nearest tree. The SCAR agent towered over her. It raised its foot and stomped her chest. One stomp equaled a hundred men. It was a chore to breathe. With her body pinned and her mouth still coughing up a mix of mucus and blood, she wondered one thing:

    Is Jill okay?

    She heard a yell. Someone called her name. It was so close, yet so distant.

    Oh¡­ it must be Jill.

    She tried to muster any strength to get up, but it was like squeezing paste from an empty tube.

    Her muscles gave up. She couldn¡¯t move. Her vision fixated on the ground. The grass swirled like a whirlpool. Weird¡­

    Since when did grass move?

    Ew¡­

    With each breath, she tasted the metallic flavor of blood in her mouth. With each breath, she approached an inevitable fate.

    But before she could think about that, she forced her head up. It was like moving a stubborn boulder, but she did it. It rested against the tree trunk.

    Jill¡­?

    Squinting, she noticed Jill holding a sword.

    No¡­

    ¡°What do you think she will do?¡±

    She slowly turned even though it ached to do so.

    It couldn¡¯t be true.

    How was this possible?

    As Ruby¡¯s breath grew weaker with each passing minute, a woman with a clean bun sat next to her, her arms used as two pillars.

    Ruby knew exactly who it was. She could pick out that voice from a crowd full of a thousand people.

    ¡°Lexy?¡±

    ¡°Shhhh. Let¡¯s watch what will happen.¡±

    Ruby turned her head back, ignoring the burning pain.

    The SCAR agent headed to the armed Jill. She stood in a stance but then dropped the sword. Jill ran away and disappeared into the forest. The SCAR agent didn¡¯t bother chasing after her.

    ¡°Wow! And here I thought she would put up a fight. That would¡¯ve been pretty stupid of her.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡ªI did it.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    Ruby turned her head. ¡°I did it, Lexy. I¡­ I saved¡­ her.¡±

    Lexy smiled broadly like a proud mother. ¡°Ya, you did. I¡¯m proud of you, Ruby. You did good.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I did good?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better leader to succeed me. You did good.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I let you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up for it. Sometimes, we are so caught up in what we did wrong that we don¡¯t see how much we¡¯ve done right. You led the cult better than I could ever. You gave so many people fresh lives in this cruel world. How many people have done that?¡±

    Even though her body was numb, Ruby somehow had the strength to smile, though it was as faint as ever.

    ¡°You did what you came here for. You saved Jill. She¡¯ll remember you forever and appreciate the life you gave her. Everyone will.¡±

    Ruby¡¯s eyes began to close. Wanting to speak to Lexy for a bit longer, she fought to stay awake. But she couldn¡¯t.

    A distant voice whispered in her ear.

    ¡°You did good. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    As Ruby drew her last breath, all she could do was faintly smile.

    ¡°I did good,¡± she repeated before death carried her away from the world.

 63. To the One Who Gifted Me A New Life

    I ran, not knowing how far or where I was going. I ran with a guilty conscience.

    Was death following me? I glanced over my shoulder. Nothing. It was like running from a ghost.

    I slowed down and collapsed with my face staring at the gray clouds, announcing rain¡¯s arrival. I laid my arm flat, the burn still present. My ribs were bruised pretty severely, but the pain didn¡¯t bother me. Besides my arm, which was tucked in a poorly made cast, the pain felt like a normal day in the cells.

    The cells.

    Those days of non-stop physical labor and torture were so long ago. I wonder how everyone was doing there. Not that I cared, but that thought popped into the back of my head for some reason.

    However, it was the same place where I met Rapthalia for the first time and said ¡°goodbye¡± to her for the last time. She sheltered me, took care of me, changed my life for the better, and gave me a purpose to continue living¡ªall because of a stupid accident I made back then.

    It''s funny how everything worked.

    If I didn¡¯t drop that vase, would I be collapsed on the grass right now? Would Raphtalia ever become my cellmate? Would I make it to the outside world with the desire to unite two distinct groups?

    Would I ever meet Ruby, Harley, Jeremy, and everyone from the Bariac Cult? Probably not.

    Oh, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Ruby¡­¡±

    Guilt engulfed my body. I shouldn¡¯t have left her there, alone. Especially after what the SCAR agent did. Did she get up and fight? Flee, maybe? She couldn¡¯t have died, so there was no need to worry.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡±

    Time passed.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long it had been, but the rain hadn¡¯t started. I found that odd. Surely, the clouds would burst anytime soon, and I was surprised it hadn''t happened already.

    While pondering, I heard a familiar noise¡ªa galloping horse. Oh, so Ruby was alright after all. A sigh of relief soothed my head.

    The horse halted nearby. I turned my head to my left, only to see a weird surprise.

    ¡°Nadia?¡±

    The ground shook with every step she took, like an enraged giant marking its territory. Her fist was balled, ready for a fight, and her gaze was sharper than a blade.

    I stood. My ribs pinched a bit, but it wasn¡¯t anything crazy.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡ª!¡±

    Just like that, I was on the ground. A single punch wouldn¡¯t lay me out, but this one caught me off-guard. My right cheek sizzled as a wave of confusion crashed into my head.

    ¡°Nadia?!¡±

    She pinned me on the ground. Unable to use an arm, fighting back was a challenge. She sat on top of me with watery eyes. They were as wide as ever. There was more fire in her eyes than any bonfire back at camp.

    Before I could get another word off, she punched me in the face, impaling me to the ground.

    She punched again. Again. And again.

    Filled with wrath, she screamed each punch. Her hair flopped around, and spit flew onto my face.

    The blows came mercilessly, each one taking a breath out of my body. I couldn¡¯t do anything with one working arm. With each strike, a flash of white-hot pain pierced my face. Then, a quick wave of darkness rushed to take its place. Each punch was unavoidable, like a tsunami slamming against the coast. My consciousness began to dwindle. My nose and lip bled, and the pain of each hit grew. It was like being in an inescapable nightmare.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    That was until the barrage of attacks ended.

    She pulled a knife from her waist and held it high with both hands. A downward motion would result in a stab to my throat. She breathed heavily enough for her chest to inflate and deflate.

    Her attack came down. I sheltered my face with both of my hands, hoping not to die.

    But the attack never came. Using every ounce of her vocal cords, she screamed in distress and stabbed the ground beside my ear. I slowly separated my hands, revealing my face. I never should¡¯ve done that since it left a perfect opportunity for her to strike me again with her fist.

    And she did.

    I saw stars. Weird. How can stars peek through the clouds?

    Struggling to breathe, I tried to get up. It was like fighting a war between my body and mind. My body wanted to collapse and rest, while my mind desperately wanted to stand. I was on my threes with my left arm still tucked. I was almost there.

    But I fell short. Or should I say, Nadia caused me to fall short.

    She kicked me in the stomach¡ªa nail in the coffin. I crumpled into a ball, spitting out crimson red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever come back to the Bariac Cult again.¡± Her voice was broken into tiny shards of glass.

    I reached out with a weak arm. ¡°Na¡­dia.¡±

    She kicked my hand out of the way. ¡°You have the nerve to utter my name after what happened. You disgust me.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°You dare ask that knowing what happened? Are you trying to make me kill you?¡±

    Blood oozed through my mouth and nose. I didn¡¯t know what I did to deserve a beating. It reminded me of my time in the cells before I was granted freedom.

    But this was different. It wasn¡¯t some miscommunication or something. Her punches carried violence and wrath, almost the same wrath I displayed when using the parasite.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I somehow managed to say those words without fumbling over the pomegranate juice that leaked through my teeth.

    ¡°You are actually oblivious?¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    She kicked me in the stomach again. ¡°You don¡¯t care at all. It¡¯s all about your stupid dream.¡±

    Curled into a tight ball, I struggled to breathe. Adding my arm, ribs, and bloody face didn¡¯t do me any better.

    But I still didn¡¯t understand her.

    ¡°What¡ªare¡ªyou trying to say?¡±

    That¡¯s when she broke the news.

    ¡°Ruby is dead.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear me? I said Ruby is dead.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I shook my head, using whatever strength I had to get up. My body burned, and my limbs were numb. Along with the fiery sensation, the pain circulating my face grew. My nose didn¡¯t feel right, and my eyes felt heavy, almost like they were holding two bags filled with stone.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said.

    Nadia''s veins popped through her forehead, her head shaking. Her eyes darted vertically.

    ¡°How are you standing?¡±

    ¡°Is she really dead?¡±

    Nadia loomed over my hunched body. My knees were slightly bent, and my right arm held my lower thigh for support. I thought she would throw another punch, but I guess she had enough of that.

    ¡°Your dream kills. It killed the boy you originally came with, and it killed Ruby. When will you learn to abandon it? How many more people will die because of your ignorance?¡±

    I hung my head low. Nadia wouldn¡¯t lie like this. It must be true. Ruby had to be dead. I could vomit a puddle of tears, kick, and scream till my voice died. She died because of me. She wanted to save me because she couldn¡¯t save the closest ones with her.

    Did she die in peace, unlike Harley? I could only beg that she did.

    Even though I questioned myself, I wanted to believe her death was peaceful. Even though the fight with the SCAR agent was brutal, I hoped she saw me run away. Maybe that gave her something to smile about.

    ¡°I think¡­ I think Ruby¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Speak up.¡±

    ¡°I think she was happy,¡± I said with a smile.

    I took another punch to the face. And with that, I lay on the grass. The clouds began to drizzle.

    Oh, I guess I would be in the rain for a bit.

    My eyes closed. Drowsiness fogged my brain. Everything felt heavy.

    I guess I¡¯ll take a nap¡­

    From offering to join the cult to going on trips to different cities to raiding bandit bases, she taught me more than I¡¯d ever know. She gave me a new life. Words couldn¡¯t describe how happy I was with you¡ªwith everyone.

    Ruby¡­

    I hope saving me gave you the salvation you sought for.

 64. Goodbye

    I opened my eyes slowly, blinking to clear the blurriness. My arm ached, and my body was wrecked in pain. I groaned as I slowly sat up; the soreness and stiffness devoured me. As my vision returned, I looked around my surroundings. I was surrounded by four walls. The bed and room were unfamiliar; for a moment, I thought I was in an entirely different world.

    Where the hell¡­

    I flipped the quilt off me, and that¡¯s when I found something interesting. My arm was firmly wrapped around in a cast that pressed against my chest.

    Who in the world did this? I looked around once again. It was an empty room with a window at a weird angle, and I could not see what was outside. The bed was in the middle of the compact room. Three people could comfortably fit, at best.

    There was nothing in here besides a tiny dresser in the corner. A small wooden dresser with gentle swirls that ran through its surface. It was a cute little dresser, something Harley would probably like.

    I pulled the quilt back to cover my lower half. I was still wearing the same clothes, and my socks felt damp. I dug my toes between my skin and fabric and ripped off both socks. I wiggled my toes around and briefly rubbed them against the inside of the quilt.

    The temptation to leave circled my brain. I wanted to know where I was and how my cast had changed from a T-shirt to an actual one.

    All these questions, yet no answer.

    Well, that was until the door opened.

    A man with the broadest shoulders attempted to walk in. He ducked and adjusted himself so he could fit through the door frame. Sometimes, I forget how big he really is.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Great.¡±

    ¡°Is this your doing?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m happy to see you too.¡±

    A rare joke from the man who never forgets his sword. In fact, I¡¯m surprised it wasn''t slung on his back. Maybe it¡¯s somewhere else. I didn¡¯t bother questioning since I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°How¡¯d you find me?¡±

    Silent, he pulled up a chair that I must¡¯ve not seen and sat beside me at arm''s length. And then¡­

    ¡°Nadia told me everything. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised any of this happened.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. Here. Look at yourself.¡±

    He flipped open a pocket mirror. Specs of dust coated the mirror. A simple blow wouldn¡¯t do the trick. It needed to be washed badly.

    I quickly ignored the filth and focused on my face. It was swollen with angry bruises and dried cuts. From what I could tell, every angle was bruised. One rested just above my right eye, the size of a cashew. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t big enough to clog my eyelid. That wouldn¡¯t have been fun.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse,¡± I said while giving my face a final look.

    ¡°Is that so? I found you in terrible condition. Asleep, wet, bloodied. Almost like a fresh corpse in the rain. I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t either. Nadia religiously followed Ruby. She cared for her indefinitely. How I only escaped with a bruised face was fortunate.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°How did she break your arm?¡± Randy asked.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t. The SCAR agent did.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask how?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even remember. I think it flung me against a tree or something.¡±

    ¡°Really? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter now. You¡¯re safe. Just make sure to take care of your wounds and not do anything absurd.¡± He pushed himself off the chair.

    I was surprised it didn¡¯t break.

    ¡°Are you leaving,¡± I asked.

    He turned back. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Jeremy?¡±

    ¡°Your voice is breaking. You really do care.¡±

    His statement caught me off guard. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but I wish he didn¡¯t point it out.

    ¡°Of course, I care. I¡¯ve been with you all for years.¡±

    ¡°Yet you were willing to leave without saying ¡®goodbye¡¯ to any of us.¡±

    I slumped, rubbing my forehead. ¡°N-No. It¡¯s more complicated than that.¡±

    ¡°I believe you. You aren¡¯t the type to do something without purpose. Therefore, I have no right to judge or question you further.¡±

    He took a step outside the room.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He stopped to turn.

    ¡°How¡¯s Jeremy?¡±

    I gave him such a look that I hoped he wouldn¡¯t ignore me. My face was droopy and filled with pleading desperation. All I wanted was an answer. Nothing else mattered.

    ¡°Jeremy¡­ well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. Nadia told me everything in private. From there, I went to get you. I¡¯ve been here ever since, waiting for you to wake.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ so you know how Jeremy is doing? What about Quinn? Surely¡­ he¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jill. I wish I could tell you. I really do. I don¡¯t know anything and won¡¯t till I return.¡±

    I gave a quick response. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    He gave a quicker one. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    And then he broke the most brutal news I had ever heard.

    ¡°Nadia banished you from returning to camp. She ordered a ¡°kill on sight¡± if you ever step foot near campgrounds.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    My voice disappeared. Some mystical being came and swiped it. I couldn¡¯t bother to lick my chapped lips. I was frozen in bed. The only thing I could do was nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The new leader of the Bariac Cult, Nadia, demanded that you not be allowed to return to camp. There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­ but this.¡±

    He walked over, reached within his brown overcoat, and plopped a bag filled with something next to me.

    ¡°This is 342 golden outis coins. If used wisely, they can last you up to four years. Take them and use them to start a new life.¡±

    I glanced at the brown bag that was tied with golden thread. It didn¡¯t look like it could fit all those outis coins, but Randy had no business lying. From what I understood, he never lied.

    But it wasn¡¯t that I cared about. I could care less about money or possessions. I just wanted to be back at camp with the people I have.

    The first group of people who took care of me in the outside world.

    But I guess I couldn¡¯t do it.

    There was no reason to fight for it. I was going to leave anyway, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense to cause a commotion. I wonder how Jeremy felt. Oh, he must¡¯ve puked or something. Me, Ruby, and Harley. We were all so close, and now he is the only one¡ªall alone. He¡¯ll probably be fine. He¡¯s strong.

    Citrus. I didn¡¯t speak to him much. His cooking did most of the talking. His omelets. I could kill for one right about now.

    Quinn. He¡¯ll grow up without his mother. But that¡¯s ok. I trust that he¡¯ll grow up to be stronger than Ruby, though it was far-fetched.

    I leaned against the bed frame.

    Man¡­

    I just wanted to see a few people¡¯s faces one last time.

    ¡°A new life, huh? Sounds scary.¡±

    I looked at Randy, who was standing by the door. He didn¡¯t exit, which meant words were cooking in his brain. And I was right.

    However, these words were something I didn¡¯t want to hear.

    ¡°I hired a caretaker for your wounds. She should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    He smiled one last time. ¡°Goodbye, Jill. I hope one day, you create your ideal world. And I hope I¡¯m alive to see it.¡±

    He closed the door before I could say anything to him. Instead, I spoke to the surrounding air.

    ¡°Thank you, Randy, for everything.¡±

 65. Lyghtenberg (Part I)

    It was a normal day. Glimmers of the sun''s rays peeked through the light blanket of clouds. There was no breeze to enjoy and no rain to worry about. Flowers started to bloom after the rowdy winter, though we didn¡¯t get too much snow, but enough for kids to be throwing snowballs in the center of town.

    Animals scurried across the streets. That was when I saw my first squirrel in months. Seeing a furry animal is always a pleasant sign. It meant spring was around the corner.

    I didn¡¯t love or hate spring. Sure, the weather starts to warm up the ground, and the unique flowers captivate the eye, but I wasn¡¯t typically fond of it. The weather can sometimes get a little cold, and it rains for a decent amount.

    I didn¡¯t like getting wet. Not because I hated the feeling of being soaked but because of how long it took to dry. Your teeth clatter, and your arms hug you for maximum warmth. If there was no blanket or towel around, then it was a drag. Uh, what a pain.

    But today, it wasn¡¯t like that. It felt like the world was knocking on summer¡¯s door. I could stay outside forever.

    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t. I opened the doors to a cafe, where I was greeted with friendly smiles.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re earlier than usual.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    I brushed off my manager¡¯s words and headed to the backroom. The backroom consisted of a circular table, sometimes used for staff meetings. Multiple seats with no cushions circled unevenly. A sink rested at the lonely corner as though it was meant to be isolated. It looked out of place. Why was there even a sink? I never saw anyone using it.

    Oh well, it¡¯s not like I cared.

    I removed my bag from my shoulder and stuffed it into a tiny cubby. It held my water and a few snacks, nothing more.

    I checked myself in the standing mirror. My white button-up shirt was tucked into my dark cargo pants. Uneven lumps acted as peaks of mountains circling my waist. What a terrible job¡ªalmost laughable.

    And I was right about that.

    ¡°Heya! Hahah. What are you doing? Checking yourself out?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hi, Mia,¡± I said while trying to fix my shirt.

    ¡°You really have a hard time dressing up. It¡¯s like every day I have to fix something for you. Here, let me see.¡±

    She carefully placed her bag on the ground and started fixing my tuck job.

    ¡°So many wrinkles. Do you not iron your uniform?¡±

    ¡°N¡ªNo.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Ah, you have to. Drop your clothes off at my place on the weekend. I¡¯ll iron them for you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s ok. I swear.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    Mia didn¡¯t bother arguing. Probably because she knew my answer wasn¡¯t going to change. Though I have to say, her offer made me smile internally.

    She evened out my collar before saying, ¡°Alright, now all the boys will be flocking to you.¡± She then proceeded to slap my shoulder.

    I forced a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°Let me check myself.¡±

    She looked up into the mirror, almost as if she could see through it. Her hazel eyes reflected back at her, and her light freckles perfectly matched her face. Her nose was the perfect size and shape, and her eyebrows were sharper than steel. Sometimes, I find it hard to believe she worked at a cafe and not for some expensive designer.

    She tied her ginger hair into a clean top bun, and no strand strayed loose. That¡¯s a professional for you.

    ¡°Jill. You should grow out your hair.¡±

    ¡°I like my hair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, I like it too. I love that your hair is slightly above shoulder length and curls slightly inwards. It¡¯s a unique look. But I think longer hair would look cute on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had longer hair for most of my life. I did have pigtails for a bit and other stuff. But I kind of fell in love with shorter hair.¡±

    ¡°Really? I would love to see you with longer hair, though.¡±

    ¡°Is that Mia the friend talking, or Mia the hair stylist?¡±.

    She took the sarcasm pretty well, giggling at my stupidity. ¡°A little bit of both.¡±

    Mia worked full-time at a hair salon and part-time at this cafe. She claimed she needed all the money she could get so she and her infant son could move out of Lyghtonberg. When she¡¯s working, her younger brother takes care of her child. He¡¯s either 15 or 16. I couldn¡¯t remember. It didn¡¯t matter since he was mature enough to handle an important responsibility.

    Mia constantly chased money. She worked seven days a week, with shifts lasting 8-12 hours, depending on the day. She hardly skipped a day, and when she did, it was because of an illness. Every day, she came closer to her goal of leaving Lyghtonberg.

    I never poked fun at her ambitions. She wanted to move to Walisburg or Clueknicks and open her own hair salon. That¡¯s her major dream, which she said she had chased for a very long time.

    It must be amazing to still hold onto a dream to live for. I recalled when I had those days. I abandoned pursuing ideologies and lived like an ordinary person for the last four years. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d forgotten. Every night, I stared at my ceiling in the dark, wondering why I was like this. How did I become so pathetic? Why was I still alive? What was the point of my existence? Would I be able to get past the SCAR agent? Could I achieve my Raphtalia¡¯s dream? My dream. Our dream.

    I knew living to be a server at a random cafe wasn¡¯t ideal, but there was nothing I could do. I couldn¡¯t defeat the SCAR agent. Retreating to the Bariac Cult was a death wish. Traveling from city to city without a stable place to sleep was exhausting.

    I settled down. I got a job and a condo. I lived alone and talked to very few people. It¡¯s been peaceful, to say the least. But there¡¯s something inside of me that didn¡¯t feel right. Even though I¡¯m at peace, I felt lonely. The only person I really talked to is Mia, but she¡¯s never available. I only spoke to her at work, which was twice a week.

    I could easily give Mia golden outis coins so she could move and start her business. Of the 300 plus golden outis coins Randy generously gave four years ago, I only used around fifteen, and that was only to buy my condo. From there, I haven¡¯t touched it since.

    I could give it to her, but then she would leave. Maybe that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t said anything. I wanted her to stay as long as possible, even though it was wearing her body down. I couldn¡¯t believe how selfish of a person I was¡ªmaking someone suffer with non-stop work so I could speak to them twice a week. I deserved a beating.

    ¡°Ladies, I need you two to come out.¡±

    ¡°You got it, boss.¡± Mia¡¯s giggling stopped.

    Seriousness jumped onto her face whenever the boss spoke. It¡¯s not like anything happened between them. He just had an intimidating presence, according to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good shift, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

 66. Lyghtenberg (Part II)

    An uneventful two hours passed. I served customers and did a little cleaning here and there. My manager kept barking at me to smile more while on the floor. He¡¯s been trying to get me to smile like that for years now. When would he accept defeat?

    Other than that, things were going smoothly. There was no commotion or abnormal difficulties. That was until a group of three burly individuals walked in. They wore all black, and two had masks that exposed their eyes. It was a winter mask you would wear so the wind wouldn¡¯t bite your face. It was weird, especially since spring was just around the corner. And it wasn¡¯t even cold.

    ¡°Jill, do you see those guys¡ªAh!¡± Mia quietly yelled, hugging a handful of menus, ¡°They¡¯re sitting in my section.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to serve them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss out on tip money. But they are also scary-looking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll split the tip.¡±

    Her eyes lit up like a child. ¡°Really? You would do that?¡±

    I gave a silent nod. She thanked me and rushed to the back. I took a deep breath and walked over to their table.

    Three burly men. Two with masks, one without. They are all black. No weapons on their waist. They weren¡¯t at all intimidating, but that was just me.

    I took their order and served them when it was complete. They didn¡¯t give any issues. They were just oversized people wanting someone to snack on. Nothing too crazy.

    I overheard a few of their conversations, though they whispered for the most part. It sounded like they were trying to go after something but failed. I didn¡¯t know what, nor did I care. I just wanted my shift to end.

    They got the bill and paid without a fuss¡ªthat was until I was whistled over. I somewhat cared about that. They were whipping at me like I was some animal. It was ridiculous.

    I walked over to them and threw an unpleasant, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are ya doing anything later,¡± asked the one without the stupid mask.

    My answer was instantaneous. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Great. We¡¯re heading to the big Walisburg event. Would you care to join?¡±

    His fingers ran down my thigh and back up.

    I stood there, frozen, not because of his touch but because of what he said.

    The Walisburg event was held every year in the biggest city in the outside world. It featured music, games, shops, and food. It was the one event almost every outsider attended. I¡¯d known about it for a while but never went.

    There was a reason I never went. I¡¯d never told anyone and never will. Only one other person and I knew about it. I promised to meet someone there when the time was right. But at this time, it was too early.

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I said.

    ¡°You sure?¡± He reached his hand around my rear.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    That¡¯s when I slapped his hand away.

    ¡°Touch me like that, and I will kill you.¡±

    Judging by his look, rejection was hard to come by. He stood, looming over me.

    ¡°Knock my hand away again, and I will strangle you so hard that your head will burst.¡±

    I spread my arms like a bird, exposing my body to attack.

    ¡°Do it,¡± I demanded with a grin.

    He definitely wasn¡¯t expecting that answer.

    The man''s eyes were violent. His pupils held a fire that was ready to be unleashed. He could bark all he wanted, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    Lyghtenberg wasn¡¯t a great town. Wannabe bandits walked around as nuisances. They rarely did anything other than bother people and act big and tough. Their existence was looked down upon. Every time a situation escalated, wannabe bandits would be the last standing. The locals would beat them down to a plum. They were nothing but phony flies that could easily be squished.

    People like Mia were still terrified of them. She was a fragile woman with a younger brother and an infant child. She told me a story about how bandits looted her house when she was young. Thankfully, no one was killed, but it left her with some PTSD.

    I didn¡¯t want to assume they were bandits, but they acted like it. I was surprised that none of them carried a weapon. It was typical to see bandits walking around with a blade.

    Though Mia was terrified of them, she came to my not-so-needed rescue.

    ¡°J¡ªJill!¡± Mia rushed over and pulled me away. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    I smirked with maximum confidence. ¡°I may be.¡±

    ¡°You little bitch!¡± The man yelled. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re messing with?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re lucky. I won¡¯t hit a woman in front of others.¡±

    They left as Mia yelled insults I¡¯d never heard. She called them ¡°Three giant walking black beans.¡± That one made me smile.

    Mia wasn¡¯t unique with insults, so I was surprised when they spat out of her mouth. Perhaps her brother taught her? I once knew a boy that age, so I knew I couldn¡¯t be entirely off.

    Wait a minute. Did he admit to hitting women in private? Not that I cared. I just found it odd. Why admit to that? Whatever. Not my business.

    ¡°Are you crazy, Jill? Why would you do anything to provoke them?¡±

    He got touchy with me, and now I¡¯m labeled as the ¡®crazy one¡¯¡­

    ¡°They won¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re all bark, no bite.¡±

    ¡°Jill. Look at you. And look at them. The size difference is there.¡±

    I shrugged it off. ¡°I guess, but it isn¡¯t a big deal. Nothing will happen.¡±

    She looked at me like I was crazy, and her eyes could pop out of her skull. ¡°Jill, you¡¯re not some fighting expert. You have no chance against them.¡±

    I internally laughed.

    I threw my hands up for a split second. ¡°You¡¯re right. I stand no chance.¡±

    She rambled on. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be stupid. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±

    Those words slapped a smile on my face.

    Mia has been with me since I moved to Lyghtenberg. She is my first and only friend here. We go out at times, even though she struggles to pay rent. I always insisted that I would pay, but she never accepted. It¡¯s probably because she thinks I can¡¯t afford my rent, though I never spoke to her about my financial situation.

    Her brother cared for her infant child¡ªa single mother with an absent father. I could only imagine the difficulties of handling two other lives. I could barely manage my own. I envied her willpower and strength.

    Would I be in this situation if I could take care of others instead of pushing them away?

    Would I still be in the Bariac Cult? Maybe in Ionia if I defeated the SCAR agent?

    I would never know since that future was no longer obtainable. The Bariac Cult days were long gone. Flashbacks constantly replayed in my dreams. Sometimes, I wake up teary-eyed and gloomy.

    To this day, I sulked about my failures. Accepting myself for who I am now would mean accepting all of my past failures. Those failures lived inside me, but I didn¡¯t feel too terrible about them. I was somewhat okay with them. I couldn¡¯t accept everything, but I kind of liked who I was. That isn¡¯t so bad, right?

 67. Lyghtenberg (Part III)

    ¡°Take care, ladies.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye, manager,¡± Mia said with a friendly wave.

    I gave a quick smile and left the cafe with Mia. We always walked home together since we lived in the same direction. My place was further than hers, though. It worked out since I didn¡¯t have to worry about Mia not making it home safely. Not that Lyghtenberg was a bandit-affiliated town, but a few knuckleheads were running around pretending to be big and mighty.

    The sun departed, illuminating the sky with a bright orange, almost the same as a tangerine. The color reflected onto the town, and a hint of orange touched the brick shops and cobblestone streets.

    ¡°Ah, tired. I wanna go home and plop on my bed.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t actually tired. I agreed just cause.

    ¡°That was crazy, though. The three big guys. I bet they were lookin¡¯ for a fight.¡±

    I agreed again, but this time, I was more honest.

    ¡°But seriously, you¡¯re a crazy one. Why in the world would you escalate the situation?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t escalate it. I simply cracked their ego.¡±

    ¡°Jill, I know men shouldn¡¯t hit women, but I don¡¯t think bandits care. You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get into a fight.¡±

    She got two things wrong. They weren¡¯t bandits. They were wannabe bandits. And secondly, bandits somewhat do care. Take the first bandit I¡¯d ever crossed, for example. He was by far the least violent bandit I¡¯d met.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t put myself in that situation.¡±

    ¡°You better be,¡± she said. ¡°Had me worried there.¡±

    I quickly changed the topic since I didn¡¯t want her to pointlessly worry about it. ¡°So, how¡¯s your child?¡±

    ¡°Rein is doing well. Gabe and I are trying to teach him how to walk. He can walk with assistance but falls on his own¡­¡±

    She went on and on about Rein, her infant child. She spilled everything from learning to walk to waking up in the middle of the night to being a picky eater. Mia spoke of some interesting lore about her brother. Apparently, he¡¯s job hunting to help Mia speed up the process of moving. He planned to hire a cheap babysitter to take care of Rein and work to help his sister.

    Every time she spoke of her child and brother, a genuine smile ignited her lips. There was no malice or lies behind that smile. It was pure and delicate, like a blooming flower in a garden. One can only be captivated by its beauty.

    ¡°How good are you financially? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to move anytime soon?¡±

    She shook her head, vibrating her lips exaggeratedly. ¡°No, no way. We¡¯re looking at a few more years. I¡¯m throwing a lot into savings, leaving us struggling to pay rent and sometimes food. It¡¯s tough, but we can smile our way through.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m looking at the long run. Imagine in like ten years from now. Mia, the best hairstylist in all of Walisburg. The line extends from out the door. Every seat is filled with customers. Every¡ª¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± I gave her a friendly nudge.

    She spoke about her dream more times than I could count. It was safe to say she was no different than me.

    ¡°I know, but let me just explain.¡±

    She went on and on about opening a shop in Walisburg. I acted as though this was my first time hearing such a thing, even though she poured her ideas out every other week. I could probably recite her dream to some random person on the streets, idea for idea.

    While she spoke, something behind caught my attention. I didn¡¯t turn around, but my eyes glimpsed behind as my head turned to Mia, who was beside me.

    There was one person all in black¡ªalmost a giant. Because of the hood, I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I felt good about who it was.

    The guy from the cafe. The wannabe bandit.

    I didn¡¯t spot his crew. Was he traveling alone, or were they hiding? If they were hiding, then where? The alleyways? No, most of them were dead-ends. Did they communicate in advance and formulate a plan? That couldn¡¯t be since they couldn¡¯t know where we went.

    Whatever the case, we were being followed. My goal now was to hurry up the pace and make sure Mia got home safely.

    ¡°Jill.¡±

    ¡°Y¨CYa.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to come over for dinner? I¡¯m making chicken and carrot soup.¡±

    It was a tempting offer, but I had food at home. I would have to trash it if I didn¡¯t eat it today. I didn¡¯t want to do that.

    Besides, I wanted to confront the wannabe bandit once I dropped her off at home.

    ¡°Not today. Maybe some other time.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She smiled. ¡°Sounds good. Just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    We spoke for a little longer until we reached her apartment complex. It was a three-story tall building with windows either open or covered with blinds. The outside consisted of wood painted smooth brown. Though it wasn¡¯t tall, the building was slightly on the broader side. It housed over thirty resident homes, and location-wise, it was excellent. A food market was down the street, and the city center wasn¡¯t far.

    ¡°See you Tuesday. Bye-bye, Jill.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Mia.¡±

    We exchanged hugs and parted ways. I watched her enter her complex and breathed a sigh of relief. Now that I knew she was safe, I continued silently walking forward. The streets weren¡¯t busy. They were empty. Was this because of the Walisburg event?

    Probably. The Walisberg event is an annual event in Walisburg. It¡¯s a huge celebration where outsiders from different towns and cities get together. There was everything: dancing, music, games, street performances, and food carts. At least, that¡¯s what Mia told me a while back.

    I continued walking like a normal day with nothing unusual happening. The wannabe bandit followed. The town was so dead I could hear his heavy footsteps. I couldn¡¯t point out the other two, which got my head scratching. Were they invisible? Levitating, perhaps?

    Close to my apartment, I made the business decision to turn around. I didn¡¯t want them to know where I stayed. Since everyone had left town, a fight on the streets wouldn¡¯t be bad, though I didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for a while. Do you have anything to say,¡± I asked.

    A mask covered his potentially hideous face. I could only imagine how he looked when I turned around.

    ¡°You have some guts talking to me like that,¡± he said in a heavy, raspy voice.

    His voice must be drier than a land vacant of rain. It was almost like his vocal cords sliced his throat with every word. It was deeper than the roots of a tree and heavier than the tree itself¡ªa voice I¡¯d never heard.

    Back at the cafe, I didn¡¯t realize how terrible it was. I¡¯m surprised I noticed this late.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like having my time wasted. If you want to talk, then talk.¡±

    ¡°You sure are looking for a beat-down.¡±

    And just like that, his friends appeared through the alleyway next to him. How did they get there? I thought they were dead-ends.

    Was my brain playing tricks on me? Did I not recognize them?

    Regardless of what it was, it didn¡¯t matter. Three men the size of boulders shuffled their way to me. Placing one foot in front of the other seemed like a workout for them.

    They weren¡¯t overweight. Muscular in a burly sense. That was the perfect way to describe them.

    ¡°Watch who you¡¯re speaking to.¡±

    Did they all have raspy voices that were incredibly difficult to understand? I had to focus all my attention on my ears to understand word-by-word.

    ¡°So, do you guys not have anything to speak of? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± said one of the wannabe bandits. ¡°You disrespected me. No one does that without facing the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Ooookaaayyy then. And what consequences are you speaking of?¡±

    ¡°Our fists implanted into your face.¡±

    Judging by their swaying bodies, I could tell they had never been in this situation before. One repeatedly tapped his foot, the other fidgeting a little too much. The only one holding a solid stance was their leader. Or at least he was their leader.

    ¡°Oh, so this is when you hit women in private. No witnesses are around to expose you, so this works in your favor. Kind of embarrassing, though. Ganging on a lone woman. It doesn¡¯t get more pathetic than that.¡±

    ¡°Watch your tone, bitch! Swear to God, I will decapitate you!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not go that far. I say we talk things out. I really don¡¯t feel like throwing punches. I¡¯ve been on my feet all day and just want to rest.¡±

    The one on the left clasped his fists together. ¡°You will rest after this punch annihilates your arrogant behavior.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t say arrogant. It¡¯s more¡­hmm¡­ I can¡¯t think of a word.¡±

    He took several steps closer and pulled his fist by his ear. ¡°Shut up, you little¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The man in front dropped his hand, mumbling something. I couldn¡¯t catch what. I was somewhat surprised I even heard a mumble.

    I turned to where the voice was.

    He walked towards us.

    ¡°How dare you pick on a lone girl. Do you not have any pride?¡±

    It was a regular-sized man. Not skinny, yet not big. No older than 21 and no younger than 16. Messy brown hair paired with hazel eyes. Those eyes shimmered with confidence. It was like hesitation was a foreign concept.

    ¡°And who should you be?¡± Asked one of the wannabe bandits.

    ¡°I was taught to introduce yourself before asking for names,¡± said the hazel-eyed man.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cocky one,¡± said the leader. ¡°Do you wish to be put in your place?¡±

    The hazel-eyed man flicked his hair up dramatically. ¡°Why punch a woman? Didn¡¯t your mother teach you any better?¡±

    ¡°Bring up my mother once more, and you will die by my hands.¡±

    The leader¡¯s voice was deep with violent intentions. The mother''s comment most definitely wasn¡¯t appreciated.

    ¡°Apologizes for my carelessness. Now, would you please leave this poor woman alone?¡±

    The temptation to throw a sarcastic remark was unreal. I forced myself to stay quiet even though it burned.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± said one of the wannabe bandits.

    ¡°It does, though. If you dare lay a hand on her, I will unleash myself upon you.¡±

    What did that even mean?

    ¡°Is that true? Well then, I guess we will have to find out!¡±

    The wannabe bandit leader punched the hazel-eyed man right in the face. He stumbled, trying his best to stay on his feet. But one punch did it all. The leader grabbed him by the shirt and threw him into nearby trash bins. They toppled on him with bits of garbage sprinkling the ground.

    I ran to him and sat him upright against a wall. Unable to keep his head up, he dazed in and out of consciousness.

    I clicked my tongue. This was my fault. I was having too much fun toying around, leading to someone getting injured.

    No blood. That was a good sign. His head must¡¯ve taken quite the beating. Speaking from experience, it wasn¡¯t fun being thrown into things.

    I whispered in his ear. ¡°Sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t know whether he heard or not. It didn¡¯t matter.

    I stood, turning around to the wannabe bandits, who laughed and high-fived each other.

    ¡°Fighting was the last thing I wanted,¡± I said. ¡°I guess I have no choice. You hurt an innocent bystander. You¡¯ll be begging for forgiveness once I¡¯m done.¡±

    They laughed even more, pointing fingers and cracking jokes. It didn¡¯t bother me since the outcome was highly predictable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. How many fingers do I break?¡±

    In the end, I broke a total of thirteen fingers, give or take a few, and dragged their unconscious bodies to a nearby alleyway where the rats would take them.

 68. Lyghtenberg (Part IV)

    A light groan emerged from the bed. I stood by the kitchen counter, slicing an apple into somewhat even pieces. Even though I had ample knife training, my fruit¨Ccutting skills needed work.

    The hazel-eyed man sat upright, rubbing his face. He silently observed his surroundings. My apartment had nothing special: a dinner table with two seats that were never used at once, cream-colored walls with no decor, and a clean kitchen with no plate in the sink. The apartment had no rooms other than a full bathroom. The bed and the kitchen were a handful of steps away.

    I didn¡¯t blame him for looking around. After all, I would do the same.

    I finished chopping the apple and threw a slice in my mouth. The moment that apple touched my tongue, my lips curled inside my mouth. I grabbed a nearby cup of water and drank it to completion.

    Goddamn, it was a sour apple.

    I shook off the taste and pulled a chair beside the hazel-eyed man. His gaze was fixated on me the entire time. I only knew because he stared at me every time I glanced over. Not that I cared.

    ¡°You okay,¡± I asked while taking a seat.

    ¡°Ye¡ªYeah. My head hurts slightly, but I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I would offer you an apple, but the one I sliced was pretty sour.¡±

    He gave a friendly chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯m not hungry, I promise.¡± His eyes wandered around the boring apartment. ¡°Is this your place?¡±

    ¡°Ya.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty empty. For a woman, I thought you would have, you know, more vibrant things. But this is pretty empty.¡±

    Seriously? I provided hospitality, and is this what I got in return? Criticism of my home?

    His remark got me to roll my eyes. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t see the need to spend money on pointless decoration.¡±

    ¡°Having decorations will make the place more¡­ comfy, you know? I wouldn¡¯t call it pointless.¡±

    ¡°To each their own, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Yea, to each their¡ªwait a minute! What happened to those three men? Someone must¡¯ve come and saved you, right?¡±

    ¡°No, well, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You poor thing. Having three men coming up and bothering you while you¡¯re on the streets. No one in sight to help. It must¡¯ve been tough when I got trounced. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that mistake doesn¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll protect anyone who needs saving until the enemy scurries away. God, I wonder how you got out of that. If you see the person who protected you, give them my thanks.¡±

    What is this man talking about?

    He just kept going on and on. I honestly thought there would be no end to his words. He spoke so fast as well. Almost opposite of the wannabe bandits.

    And who do I give his thanks to? Myself?

    ¡°Uh, no one came to help. I resolved the issue alone.¡±

    His mouth opened wide enough for a dragonfly to dive in.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°Am not.¡±

    ¡°How¡ªHow did¡ªdid you take on three guys twice your size? Bigger, even!¡±

    ¡°I dabbled in some fighting lessons here and there. Nothing much.¡±

    His eyes sparkled like tiny stars. ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He scooted closer, clasping his hands together in a prayer. ¡°Please teach me. I want to learn to protect myself. Please teach whatever knowledge you have.¡±

    This was going too fast for my liking. I mean, I didn¡¯t even know his name or anything.

    I lowered his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s put that on hold. So, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Owen. Yours?¡±

    ¡°Jill. Nice to meet you, Owen.¡±

    He returned an identical greeting.

    ¡°So, Owen, are you from Lyghtenberg?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I live on my own in the woods in a nice cabin house about two or three hours from here.¡±

    Alone? Strange.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked in genuine curiosity.

    He looked away, unable to keep eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s something silly. You would probably laugh.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. In fact, after your story, I¡¯ll tell my story. Deal?¡±

    He responded nonchalantly. ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure why curiosity spiked within. Maybe it was because this man came out of nowhere and got thrown into trash bins. His confidence was admirable, though it wasn¡¯t enough for me to question him.

    Maybe it was because he appeared out of thin air. I had no idea, but I was intrigued.

    ¡°A few things. Let¡¯s start with something small. Why do you live alone away from town?¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s kind of a selfish reason¡­¡±

    He went on to tell his story. His father owned thirteen restaurants across six different towns, two of which were Walisburg and Clueknicks. His mother owned multiple clothing businesses, stretching from numerous cities. According to Owen, his family was one of the richest in the outside world. They could spend money like it was worthless.

    It got me thinking. What if I was born into a wealthy family? How different would I turn out?

    Anyways¡­

    How he described his parents made it seem like he was loved unconditionally. He got and did everything he wanted. His parents hardly refused his wishes. Everything he asked was granted.

    He was pretty spoiled, but he did state that he was an only child, so maybe that¡¯s why his parents spoiled him more. Being filthy rich also helped.

    He turned 18 six months ago and wished for one thing for his birthday. Freedom.

    Owen¡¯s parents loved him, and he loved his parents. There was no denying that. One thing that put a rift in their relationship was Owen¡¯s future. His father wanted Owen to take over the restaurant business when he stepped down. Owen refused. He wanted to do something else.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He wanted to live with friends. But he didn¡¯t have any.

    Friendships were difficult for him to gain. His parents disallowed him to befriend peasants because they were ¡®filthy.¡¯ They surrounded him with people of elegance, though it was challenging to make friends with them because they were high-class individuals. Owen never cared about status. He just wanted friends like him.

    But they weren¡¯t similar. Everyone his parents introduced to him was way too elegant. It was a constant act. He hated it. He wanted normality.

    He begged for a life outside the riches. He despised the phoniness and act everyone put up. All he desired was genuine friends with genuine personalities.

    After weeks of begging, his parents finally granted him his wish. They built a cabin home for him around six hours away from Walisburg. It¡¯s a multiple¨Cbedroom house, perfect for friends to stay at.

    Owen has been living there for two months now. He could return to his parents'' house anytime, but he never did. He desired all the rooms booked with friends who would live there forever.

    ¡°That¡¯s sweet,¡± I said.

    He smiled. ¡°You really think so? I feel bad leaving my parents. I sometimes wonder if the choice I made was the correct one. Leaving home and living with the friends I gain. It¡¯s kind of scary, but it¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    Currently, he lives alone. I guess he hadn¡¯t made a friend yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be scary. How do you live without an income?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my father gave me a hundred thousand golden outis coins. That should last a few years.¡±

    ¡°What??!! A hundred thousand golden outis coins? A few years? That¡¯ll last a generation or two!¡±

    I didn¡¯t even know there were that many outis coins in circulation. A hundred thousand? He doesn¡¯t have to work a day in his life.

    ¡°Really? A generation or two? I thought maybe five years max. Yet again, the value of money is ruined for me.¡±

    ¡°Ya, I can tell. Heh, that¡¯s insane.¡±

    He agreed to my agreement.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°You said you have your own thing to talk of?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ya, my own story.¡±

    I told him lies within truths. I didn¡¯t speak of my time in the cells or my time in the Bariac cult. My story started in Lyghtenberg. I lived here my whole life. It was nothing special at all.

    He didn¡¯t like my story, scrunching his face. I assumed he was displeased by my lack of enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He asked, surprised. ¡°Your life consisted of living in Lyghtenberg alone?¡±

    ¡°Basically. Nothing crazy happened in my life.¡±

    That was a lie and a half, but he didn¡¯t need to know.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, there has to be something. Like a crazy dream or something. Something has to make you interesting.¡±

    Was I not interesting? Not that I cared. I could tell him everything, though I won¡¯t. He didn¡¯t need to know.

    But¡­ there was one thing I could speak upon.

    ¡°There is this dream I have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°People laugh when I say it. They deem me crazy. I don¡¯t care, though. It¡¯s a dream I''ve lived for as long as I can remember. Wouldn¡¯t it be cool if outsiders and Ionians could coexist? A world where we can willingly enter and exit the walls. A world where we can thrive alongside each other. My dream is to create that ideal world. I know it sounds insane, and I¡¯ve been told I am, but I don''t care.¡±

    Unable to look at him, fearing his reaction, I spilled the beans. I couldn¡¯t look up. Was he laughing? Snickering, even? Maybe. I couldn¡¯t hear him laughing. He was pretty silent.

    That¡¯s it. I had to look up.

    Here goes nothing.

    That¡¯s when I saw that look.

    Owen¡¯s eyes sparkled in a way that rivaled the stars. They were wide, and his lips slightly parted. Every moment, a sense of amazement sprouted, from the slightest crease on his forehead to the tiniest hair on his chin.

    ¡°Wha¡ªWhat?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just amazed at how crazy your dream is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I knew it. And here I thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s ridiculous in a perfect way. I¡¯m all for your dream.¡±

    I repeated those words internally.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an awesome dream. The people laughing are just in disbelief. Sure, it is a dream that is probably impossible to accomplish, but just thinking about it makes me smile¡ªcoexisting with Ionians and thriving in the City of Ionia. Y¡¯know, they say the city is a place better than Heaven. I wonder if coexisting will solve the problems we have today.¡±

    I stood up, almost knocking the chair back. I couldn¡¯t contain my happiness. This was the first time someone had not mocked my dream. What was the ideal way to act? I didn¡¯t have a clue. I treaded on foreign territory.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think my dream is silly?¡±

    ¡°Pfffhhh, no. Not at all. It¡¯s a little unrealistic, but I wouldn¡¯t call it silly. There¡¯s probably a way to make it happen, but we don¡¯t have the capabilities or the knowledge.¡±

    He was half wrong. I admit I didn¡¯t have the capability or knowledge to see its possibilities. However, there was a way to learn how it could be done.

    A place where any answer can be found.

    A place where two new beginnings occurred.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t know now, but I know where to find it.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Right before answering, I stopped myself. I had to step back a bit before rambling. Telling him about the House with Answers was harmless. I could spill everything I knew about it.

    The back of my head told me not to. Every time I spoke about it, something happened to that person. I¡¯m not too big on superstition, but this was different. I couldn¡¯t talk about it in great detail.

    Forget details; I wouldn¡¯t speak about them at all.

    I finally answered his question. ¡°That I cannot say. It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Are you seriously gatekeeping knowledge?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t want to speak on it.¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    I coughed as though I had cleared a frog in my throat. There was no frog or flem, but I didn¡¯t want to drift into awkward silence, so I changed the topic.

    ¡°What are you doing in Lyghtenberg?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. I was heading to Walisburg for the event to see if I could make some friends.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you don¡¯t even care for the event. You just want to make friends.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ ya, you can say that.¡±

    The poor guy just wanted to live with the new friends he made¡ªa tough ask. I couldn¡¯t see anyone accepting his offer. Who in the right mind would live with a borderline stranger?

    ¡°What do you bring to the table,¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°What are you good at?¡±

    His lips curled inward as his eyes dazed off. ¡°I¡¯m good at artsy type things. I can cook, carve designs, and decorate pretty well. Umm¡­ I can fish¡­ and¡­¡±

    He listed a plethora of art-related and food-related skills. I didn¡¯t care for the arts, but his skill set in cooking piqued my interest.

    I never learned to cook. For the past four years, I have eaten store-bought food. The only time I ate a homemade meal was whenever I went to Mia¡¯s. She made this beautiful chicken breast topped with gooey cheese and some seasoning. I¡¯d never had anything like that before.

    Mia won¡¯t be around forever. Every day, she inched closer and closer to her dream. I admired her persistence, considering she¡¯d been tackling it for so long. She never gave up. She continued to smile through doubtfulness.

    I couldn¡¯t do the same. I nearly abandoned my dream, questioning if it was even worth it. I wasted these four years doing nothing¡ªsitting around and working at a cafe.

    I¡¯m better than this. I shouldn¡¯t be working at a cafe when my dreams stretched beyond the horizon.

    The wall. A big gray wall that stood meters and meters tall, sheltering everything within the City of Ionia. The city where humans on the other side live an ideal life. No crime, no poverty, no killing. From the stories, it sounded like a fairy tale. It sounded unbelievable, but it was true. Our ancestors passed the stories of the city for generations. Everyone had their own story, but they all described the city the same way:

    A place better than Heaven.

    I wanted a world where outsiders could experience Heaven. A place we can all bloom like beautiful flowers in the meadowland.

    The House with Answers. I had to go back there, whether it¡¯s five, ten, or twenty years from now.

    The hazel-eyed man wanted to learn how to fight, and I didn¡¯t know how to cook. In my books, it¡¯s a fair trade.

    ¡°Owen,¡± I said. ¡°You want to learn how to fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Ya. There were times when bandits beat me besides today. The helplessness is pretty frustrating.¡±

    ¡°I have a proposal for you. I will become your friend and live in your cabin away from here. I will teach you how to fight on one condition. You have to cook three, maybe four meals a day for me. That¡¯s all I want.¡±

    His eyes glimmered brighter than the sun. But instead of being a brutal heat, it was warm and gentle. He covered his mouth with his palm and squealed in excitement.

    From the look on his face, I couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or going to cry. He probably didn¡¯t expect my offer¡ªshock factor.

    He finally got the words out of his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be my friend¡­?¡±

    ¡°Only if you cook for me.¡±

    ¡°Deal! Deal, deal, deal!¡±

 69. Lyghtenberg (Part V)

    A few days passed after my conversation with Owen.

    My things were packed and ready to go¡ªtwo suitcases filled with clothes and daggers that were safely sealed. I didn¡¯t want anything to rip.

    I waited outside for Owen. Today was the day. I was finally leaving Lyghtenberg.

    I already quit my job. They questioned me¡ªnothing too harsh, just curious as to why. I told them I was moving, which wasn¡¯t a lie. I guess the manager was surprised.

    I told the person at the front desk of my apartment complex my situation. Since I had already paid it off, he didn¡¯t give me a difficult time. After a quick survey, I was good to go.

    The sun beamed down. I used my hand to block its deadly rays. It looked like I was saluting to no one. Despite the sun¡¯s brutality, it wasn¡¯t hot. I wore black cargo pants perfectly fine without sweating.

    To my right, a galloping horse with a covered wagon caught the attention of local civilians. A horse and wagon in Lyghtenberg were rare, considering the town wasn¡¯t rich. It was something you would find in Clueknicks.

    The craziest thing was that it stopped right in front of me.

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Owen hopped out of the wagon with a smile. ¡°Hi, Jill.¡±

    I returned the greeting, stuttering in amazement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these things costly?¡±

    ¡°What? A horse with an enclosed wagon? It¡¯s only like¡­ 25 golden outis coins.¡±

    25?! Insane!

    Only 25, also? Only? I guess the value of money differs from someone born into wealth.

    ¡°Here, let me help you with your stuff.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    I carried both suitcases in each arm and flung them inside the wagon. A white exterior engulfed the inside, giving the riders complete privacy. The entrance and exit were the only things keeping it closed. The sturdy, wooden floor didn¡¯t creak as I hopped in. I knocked on the seats before sitting. No cushion to sit on was displeasing, but it was not like I cared.

    Owen hopped into the cabin after me and gave the driver directions. With a whip on the horse, we made a U-turn and began our journey.

    I lived here for four years, and I accomplished nothing. I got a job, tried living a normal life, and sat at home all day. I didn¡¯t go out, party during special events, or socialize.

    I lay in bed all day, thoughts digging into my skin. I didn¡¯t hate it here, but I didn¡¯t enjoy it.

    What did I do with my time? Nothing.

    I didn¡¯t chase my dream. Why? Was I scared? No. Hopeless? I didn¡¯t think so. Did I not care anymore? That couldn¡¯t be it. I thought about my dream every night. I pondered a lot while staring at the dark ceiling with the moonlight barely piercing through. Some thoughts were good, others not so much. After all, I wasted four years.

    If I wasted four years here, why did my throat feel dry? Why did I care? Why was it so hard to look outside?

    Oh.

    That¡¯s why.

    We passed her apartment.

    She helped, cherished, and loved me when I had no one. She was the one I relied on daily. I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell her ¡®goodbye.¡¯

    Why didn¡¯t I say anything? She worked all day but was home at night. I could¡¯ve gone then. Why didn¡¯t I?

    Was I scared of saying ¡®goodbye?¡¯

    Who knew the last time I would see her? It could be years. Decades, even.

    Someone shook me on my shoulder. ¡°Jill¡­?¡±

    ¡°Y¡ªYa?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±

    I buried my face into my palms, trying to control my jaded breath.

    Four years. She treated me with care when no one else did; this is how I repay her¡ªwithout even saying anything?

    No. I couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Owen, stop the horse.¡±

    He told the driver to pull over to the side.

    I rushed through my stuff, moving everything that was packed carelessly.

    Where is it? Where is¡ª!

    I grabbed what I was looking for and bolted out of the wagon.

    ¡°Give me some time, please.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    I ran as fast as I could and burst through the door. The man at the front calmly chewed on some plain white rice, questioning my rude entrance.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Accepted. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    I won¡¯t be here to do it again, so don¡¯t worry.

    I skipped multiple steps on each flight of stairs until I reached the third floor. Her room was all the way down to the left.

    She should be home right now. It¡¯s a Sunday. She never worked Sundays. Before, she used to work every day and was overly exhausted. I convinced her to take a day off completely to rest up.

    The importance of rest is equivalent to work. It took her a while to understand that, but I¡¯m glad she did.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Here I was. Room 311.

    ¡°Here goes nothing.¡±

    I lightly knocked on the door.

    "Coming!" She acknowledged my knock on the other side with a muffled voice.

    The door opened slowly.

    ¡°Jill? Well, isn¡¯t this a surprise? C¡¯mon in.¡±

    I did just that.

    In terms of interior design, her apartment was similar to mine. A kitchen to the left and right when entering, not a single plate on the counter or in the sink. Across the entrance, two twin beds rested beside the windows, allowing plenty of sunlight. In between the bed was a small crib for the baby that ran parallel to the wall. Miniature flowers and plants created a vibrant aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to show up unannounced,¡± she said.

    Mia wore her blue and pink pajamas. Strange. It was past noon.

    ¡°Did I catch you at a bad time?¡±

    ¡°Never. Today is my day off, and I have nothing planned.¡±

    I looked around once more and noticed something missing.

    ¡°Rein and Gabe aren¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Gabe went to take Rein around in the park. It¡¯s a nice day, and he needs some fresh air, so I booted him out and promoted him to baby duty. C¡¯mon, take a seat. Do you want anything to drink? I have tea.¡±

    I waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t hungry, nor did I want to drink anything.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, I feel bad not giving you anything. Here, have a cranberry muffin.¡±

    On second thought¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly accept.¡±

    Mia sat across the small, round table with a mug of tea that emitted steam. While she sipped in silence, I noticed something weird.

    Her hair was a jumble of curls, some of which seemed to have a mind of their own. Strands were tangled like rope and seemed to go in every direction. I¡¯d never seen her like this. She¡¯d always have her hair tidy and ready to go.

    Could it be that¡­

    ¡°Did you just wake up,¡± I asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡± she patted her frizzy hair a couple of times. ¡°Yeah¡­ like half an hour ago, heh. I went to bed close to two, so I¡¯m still a bit tired.¡±

    So that¡¯s why she still had pajamas on.

    ¡°What were you doing up so late?¡±

    She scratched her head with a daze and a slight chuckle. ¡°Well¡­ I got another job.¡±

    I dropped the piece of my muffin.

    ¡°What?! Another job? You already have two.¡±

    ¡°Eh¨Cheh. I know, I know. It¡¯s not good for me, but I couldn¡¯t refuse it. One of my coworkers at the salon hooked me up with a crazy job that pays really well. It¡¯s another server job at a 24/7 bar. The shifts are kinda terrible, and when I say kind of, they¡¯re pretty bad. From nine in the evening till one in the morning. Only for like two days a week, though. I get sooo much money in tips. I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°Mia¡­¡±

    I was left speechless. The last thing I wanted was for her to work another job. Her body will soon not be able to handle it. Caring for her family and working constantly without getting a break is too much.

    ¡°Jill, remember how I said I wanted to open my own hair salon? I¡¯m trying to work as much as possible and save as much as possible to do this. With this third job, I¡¯ll probably have enough in three years rather than five or so.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t about that. I didn¡¯t mind that she worked all these jobs. It was admirable. Her dedication to her goals was admirable.

    I feared her body would break before she could pursue her dreams.

    Ever since I met Mia, she spoke about this dream. It was the only thing she wanted. Working three jobs and taking care of an infant and little brother is going to destroy her. It¡¯ll be too much for her to handle.

    Especially if I was leaving town.

    A kind soul like hers didn¡¯t deserve to work non-stop.

    ¡°Mia, can I tell you something?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Sure, what is it?¡±

    I hesitated. How should I say it? How should I explain myself? I couldn¡¯t even look her in the eyes. Guilt flooded my body. She had cared for me all these years, and I struggled to open my mouth when it mattered the most.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She tilted her innocent head.

    ¡°I¡­ am leaving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to finish your muffin?¡±

    ¡°No, Mia,¡± I took a hard swallow. ¡°I am leaving Lyghtenberg for good. I quit my job and moved my stuff out of my apartment. I¡¯m going on a journey for myself.¡±

    ¡°What. You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± Her voice quickly lowered.

    ¡°I wish I was.¡±

    She laughed it off. ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t joke with me like that. You aren''t anywhere. You¡¯re just saying stuff to scare me.¡±

    Her laugh died when she saw my straight face. I held no emotion¡ªwell, I showed no emotion. I was torn on the inside, wanting to cry, but I couldn¡¯t appear weak to her.

    ¡°Mia, I¡¯m going on a journey. I don¡¯t know where, and I don¡¯t know for how long, but I¡¯m going. There are answers I need and have to find. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°So, a journey of self-discovery? Are you going to meditate in the mountains and achieve tranquility?¡±

    Even at a moment like this, she didn¡¯t lose her sense of humor. All I could do was smile and agree.

    ¡°Ya, something like that.¡±

    She exchanged a smile. It wasn¡¯t a smile of happiness but rather one that hid emptiness.

    ¡°If you come within three years, I¡¯ll be here, waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.¡± I reached into my cardigan and plopped a brown bag tied with a golden strong.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, a friend gave me this bag. It held 342 golden outis coins. I used some to buy my apartment and have sealed it ever since. Right now, the bag holds more than 300 golden outis coins. It should be enough to open a salon and buy an apartment.¡±

    She was speechless. Her mouth didn¡¯t move. She was frozen in spring. She glanced at the bag and me.

    Her lips finally moved, but nothing came out. All she could do was shake her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours, Mia,¡± I said, breaking the silence.

    She finally spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t accept this. There¡¯s no way I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mia. When I return from my journey, I will find your salon and get my haircut from you. I promise.¡±

    Mia burst into tears that flew everywhere. She cried violently like a child. I got up and comforted her with a hug. Tears and snot hit my bare skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted to hold her like this forever.

    ¡°Jill¡­ JIll!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    She returned the hug, falling off her chair.

    ¡°Visit my salon¡­ please!¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    I tried my best to keep it together, sniffing and looking away, but I shed a tear or two in the end.

    I¡¯d been here longer than anticipated. Not that I minded, but I didn¡¯t want to keep Owen waiting. Nevertheless, I wanted to be here longer. I wanted to be with her longer.

    ¡°I have to get going now, Mia.¡±

    She collected herself and stood, wiping her messy face.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t goodbye, right?¡± She asked, concerned.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more of a¡­ see you later¡­ type thing.¡±

    She smiled whole-heartedly with snot and sticky tears covering her skin. ¡°Well then, see you later.¡±

    ¡°Ya, see you later.¡±

    I left and headed to the wagon that awaited me.

    ***

    The ride was quiet. Owen attempted to have a conversation, but I brushed it off.

    I didn¡¯t want to speak. Thoughts of various things clouded my head. They weren¡¯t going away.

    The House with Answers.

    Fate will bring me there inevitably. There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    When the time comes, history will not repeat itself.

    I promised myself that no one would die by my mistakes or my stubbornness ever again.

    No one will die. Period.

    But that time would be for a while. There¡¯s still much to learn. I have to be stronger and quicker with my moves and less hesitant in my decision-making.

    I needed time to grow. Maybe it¡¯s best that I waited for a while. Everything waits for its time. Even a rose doesn¡¯t bloom before needing to, and even the sun doesn¡¯t rise before needing to.

    I¡¯ll wait like a blooming rose, wait like the sun, wait for my time to go back. When I go back, my soul will not break. I promised myself that.

    I will return to the House with Answers, find a way into the City of Ionia, and create the ideal world for all of us.

    That was a given.

 70. Owen: Trouble at the Pond

    A couple of years later...

    This is not good at all.

    His face collided with the rocky ground. He tried to muster up the remaining strength to get up but couldn¡¯t. His chest was on fire. He lay there, hoping he wouldn''t get struck with the same brutal punch.

    It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts.

    There was a slight chuckle in the background, with a voice saying, ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t hit you that hard.¡± Looking up, he saw a brunette woman offering a helping hand. He took the offer in a heartbeat.

    ¡°I thought this was supposed to be a ¡®friendly sparring match.¡¯ You almost killed me.¡±

    ¡°Almost killed you? I just hit you in the chest. You¡¯re not going to die from that.¡±

    Owen let out a loud groan. He had every right to be annoyed since he took one hell of a beating. The sharp pain lingered within his chest. He took a few deep breaths in the hope the pain would soothe. It did a little.

    The light warmth on his lip made Owen noticed the small stream of blood flowing down. Moving perfectly fine, he got into the woman¡¯s face. ¡°See! Look right here! You didn¡¯t just hit me in the chest. Look! My lip¡¯s bleeding!¡±

    ¡°Would you back off a bit?¡± she said, shoving him away from her face. ¡°Taking the beatings now will be beneficial for you down the road. You must fight to get what you want. You have to feel the pain to get what you want. If you¡¯re complaining about a simple sparring match, then you¡¯re in deep trouble. You don¡¯t want that, speaking from experience.¡±

    Owen rolled his eyes. Why couldn¡¯t she spill it already? He never liked when Jill mentioned her past. She never went into complete detail. What was always mentioned was the tip of the iceberg. Her past remained heavily masked by her sense of independence. There were many times when Owen wanted to squeeze the juice, but he forced himself not to. He felt that she would¡¯ve told him already if she felt comfortable enough.

    Jill walked over to Owen with a rag in her hand. She leaned close for her breath to hit his face. ¡°Here, let me wipe it for you.¡±

    Owen stepped back, rapidly waving his hands close to his chest. ¡°J-J-Jill¡­! I-I can do it myself!¡± He quickly snatched the rag out of Jill¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hmph, well, that''s okay if you say so. I¡¯m going inside to grab our stuff for hunting. We¡¯re going to need food for tonight.¡± She jogged her way back into the cabin.

    How did she expect him to use a dusty rag? He dropped it on the ground, deciding not to use it. Instead, he rubbed his palm across his mouth.

    He then gets into his fighting stance. His hands were up, protecting his face as his dominant leg was ahead. He mimicked the sparring match he just had. A few good parries and well-thrown strikes that an average person couldn¡¯t have avoided.

    But Jill wasn¡¯t average. Her fighting skills were special. Either she was highly gifted, or she trained her ass off.

    Her flexible body swiftly dodged anything, and her strikes were quick. Half the time, it was impossible to see them coming. His face got impaled to the ground without even having a chance to react.

    She was undoubtedly remarkable.

    ¡°Owen!¡± yelled a voice by the cabin¡¯s entrance. Jill waved her hand, singling him to come over.

    He took his time, strolling his way like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Her long, brunette hair flowed along with the wind. He wanted that sight to last for a bit longer.

    ¡°Goddamn, you¡¯re slow.¡±

    ¡°How many daggers are you gonna bring?¡± Owen asked while fixing his messy hair.

    ¡°Three. But I brought one for you¡­ sooooo¡­ there are four.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bringing a dagger for me? Why? You know I can¡¯t stand them.¡± He walked over to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going inside and grabbing my knife.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re not!¡± Jill grabbed Owen by the back of his shirt and pulled him away from the door. ¡°You can¡¯t rely on one type of weapon forever. You need to alternate with other blade lengths. Trust me, it¡¯ll help you.¡±

    She can¡¯t be serious!

    Daggers were something Owen despised. Not because he was terrible at using them, it¡¯s because he felt uncomfortable fighting in length. A sword was the same. Fighting from afar wasn¡¯t something he was comfortable with.

    ¡°Wait a second, why are you even bringing daggers? We¡¯re going hunting. Where are the bow and arrows?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t go anywhere without my daggers. Anything could happen. And besides, the bow and arrows are right there.¡± She pointed at the weapons leaning against the outer wall. ¡°I hunted the last four times, so it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Owen gave Jill a fussy look. There was no point in arguing since she was the most stubborn person he knew. That didn¡¯t matter much since he had only known a handful of people in his short twenty-year life.

    He walked over to the poorly crafted arrows. They looked as fragile as an elderly woman¡¯s bones.

    This man, Roger, can¡¯t craft a bow to save his life!

    He slung the wooden case filled with arrows and picked up the bow. ¡°What else is in the bag? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just daggers in there.¡±

    ¡° Of course not. I packed a rope in case our prey is too heavy to carry.¡±

    Owen continued to chat with Jill as they walked into the forest. He had to take his mind off that he barely knew how to use a bow. Jill taught him months ago, but that¡¯s about it. It was always fruit on the shrubs or trees whenever he went to get food. He had never actually pierced an animal with an arrow before.

    He took a moment of silence and prayed to the being above. He wasn¡¯t a genuine believer of the being above. He despised the being. The being was incapable of supporting him. His prayers were always reached by no one. He didn¡¯t pray for support or help. He prayed not to embarrass himself in front of Jill.

    Dark green trees surrounded them. A clump of broad tree trunks rested on the ground. Calm breezes brought a sign of relief to Owen. Millions of unknown creatures, with birds singing and snails, lazily wandered the land. To Owen, this was a normal sighting. But to someone from another world, this was indeed a breathtaking sight.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Right there.¡± Jill jumped on Owen¡¯s back.

    She saw a rabbit not too far away as they hid behind a tree. Its fur was coated with a lovely shade of gray.

    Owen tried to focus on the rabbit, but Jill¡¯s soft breathing distracted him. He thought of something but instantly shook it off. There was no way he could think of Jill like that. What he wanted to do was impress her. That¡¯s it. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°Jill, do you mind moving back a bit? I don¡¯t want to accidentally hit you as I¡¯m pulling back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    He attempted to flick his short hair in the sky, but his eyes were glued to the immobile rabbit. If he messes up, they¡¯ll have nothing to eat.

    He slowly raised his bow, his palms so sweaty they were almost sliding off. His eyes and mind were on the target. He stayed calm, took deep breaths, and concentrated.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Owen¡­¡±

    Jill said something, but his ears blocked out every noise. He wasn¡¯t going to let her voice ruin his moment.

    He pulled back the string and released it. The rabbit was still there, unharmed. Owen never saw an arrow fly away from him. He saw nothing but air.

    Jill smacked Owen in the back of the head. ¡°You forgot to put the arrow on the bow, genius!¡±

    Owen¡¯s face spiked red. ¡°W-W-W-Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±

    ¡°I did tell you! And you completely ignored me!¡±

    Blocking out the noise completely backfired!

    The rabbit must¡¯ve heard their screaming since it hopped away hastily. Jill tugged on Owen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Go follow our dinner. And make sure to actually put the arrow in.¡±

    Owen pulled his arm back, trying to avoid eye contact. ¡°There¡¯s no point since it hopped away. We both have no idea where it went.¡±

    Jill squeezed her fist and stomped on the ground. She turned around, walking deeper into the woods without a destination.

    The damp air was combined with the awkward silence as Owen was a bit behind. Out of nowhere, he apologized.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Jill kept walking without acknowledging him. She didn¡¯t care for apologies. Words would do nothing in this situation. Action was the only thing that mattered.

    Owen knew this but still apologized. The feeling of guilt, knowing that they might not eat because of him, made him say that word. He also wanted to punch his gut to penalize himself.

    Instead, he laid out his hand, offering Jill the bow. She snatched it without even looking. Her sixth sense was frightening.

    After traveling for a bit longer, they ended up at a small pond. The pond was isolated, with only a few trees and bushes surrounding it. Leaves floated on the water''s surface, with weeds and wildflowers blooming around the edge.

    Standing behind a wall of shrubs, something caught Jill¡¯s attention. She looked at the tree next to the pond and noticed a human-like figure sitting against its thick trunk. She gasped, quickly dropped her bow, and used Owen¡¯s arm to pin him to the ground.

    Owen couldn¡¯t budge out of Jill¡¯s grip. ¡°What the hell¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Jill aggressively whispered, ¡°Stay down here, and don¡¯t you dare pop your head up.¡±

    What¡¯s going on? Why did she say that? His guess was as good as a stranger¡¯s, but he still complied with Jill. With her head peeking, she saw something special. At least, that¡¯s what Owen thought based on her facial expression.

    Jill picked up the bow and grabbed an arrow from the case, still on Owen¡¯s back. She steadily aimed it at something. One breath was taken before she released the arrow.

    Jill opened her bag and grabbed a knife at random. She pulled out a relatively new iron knife with a few scratches. She jumped out of the bushes, charging at something, leaving Owen alone.

    He took that to his advantage, disobeying Jill, and peaked his head above the shrubs.

    That was when he saw it.

    The figure wore lapis-colored armor from shoulder to toe, with the sleeves of the arm saying: SCAR. Multiple black stripes ran down the armor¡¯s limbs. His helmet was resting on the grass, corresponding with the color of his armor. However, the eye area was tinted from chrome yellow.

    He¡¯s one of them!

    Owen¡¯s eyes popped out of his head after realizing who the man was. This was his first time seeing one in person. Flashbacks from the elders telling young Owen about the traumatic experiences they had with the men in blue flooded his brain. From one story to the next, he felt like he was there. The elders sometimes called them The Guardians of Paradise, more commonly known as SCAR. After being bombarded with flashbacks, Owen quickly snapped out of it, returning to the present.

    The man noticed someone coming after him. He took a defensive stance, waiting for her to come into range.

    The man swung, only to hit the air. Jill successfully dodged his attack.

    In terms of equipment, Jill was at a disadvantage. Her weapon was too dull and too short to go against his baton, and her metal knife wouldn¡¯t do any damage to his armor. She knew this yet still attacked.

    The man in blue continued to swing aimlessly. It was easy to tell he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. His attacks were too slow and predictable, and his movement was off. It was like he picked up a weapon for the first time and swung it without genuine care.

    Jill was probably aware of this. She had not struck once. All she had been doing was dodging the man¡¯s attack, trying to tire him out. If she wanted to, she could¡¯ve ended it in a matter of seconds. The man kept swinging blindly and recklessly. It was as if he didn¡¯t care if he won or not.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me quite a feeling,¡± she said with a blissful expression. Her hair waved in the air as she couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was like watching a cat play with an injured mouse.

    After swinging for what seemed like an eternity for the man, he dropped his baton in defeat. His breath could be heard from a mile away. The man sounded like a dog panting in the blistering sun. His hands were on his knees, gasping for air.

    ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡± It was a sarcastic question.

    The man didn¡¯t give a response. He looked at the ground, trying to inhale as much oxygen as he could.

    ¡°Well, it was fun while it lasted.¡± Jill stood above him, striking his defenseless head with the butt of her knife.

    Owen leaped over the shrubs and ran towards Jill. She stood over the unconscious body, with her face screaming with thoughts.

    Owen placed his hand on Jill¡¯s shoulder, causing her soul to jump out of her body.

    ¡°Woah, woah! It¡¯s just me!¡± Owen said, pulling back his hand.

    Her face looked distraught. It¡¯s as if she recalled a horrific memory, trying never to remember it ever again.

    ¡°Just¡ªjust get the rope out of my bag,¡± she said while looking back at the body.

    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Something I¡¯ve been wanting to do for years.¡±

    The look on her face represented a single-minded person. There was no doubt in his mind that anything he said wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it takes or how many boulders I¡¯ll have to shove aside. I will do what I must.¡±

    Owen handed her the rope in the bag without understanding Jill''s blabbering.

    ¡°After this, I¡¯ll finally have my answers.¡±

    Once again, she said something Owen didn¡¯t understand. Should he question it? Maybe not.

    While she tied the man, Owen gazed at the pond. He noticed a log floating on the surface. A random thought popped into his head. Could maintain his balance as he surfed the long on the peaceful pond. It was one of those weird thoughts that passed through occasionally.

    ¡°Owen, let¡¯s go.¡± The man¡¯s arms were tied together. Jill carried him against her back, giving him a piggy-back ride.

    Owen¡¯s eyebrows arched towards the sky. ¡°You¡¯re going to carry him like that?! Isn¡¯t that bulky armor heavy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a twenty-minute walk back home, I think. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Oh, and can you put the helmet in the bag? Please,¡± she said while walking.

    Owen nodded in agreement. He stuffed the helmet inside with little care, then raced towards Jill.

    What was she going to do with the man?

    He didn¡¯t know. Why would he know?

    Jill never spoke her mind. She kept everything hidden. Maybe she¡¯ll keep this hidden from Owen. He didn¡¯t want that, but there was nothing he could do.

    Since Jill was the most stubborn person he¡¯d ever met.

 71. Owen: Gray Wall

    ¡°Open the door,¡± said Jill, who carried the man on her back.

    Owen jumped in front of her, doing what he was asked.

    From the cabin''s entrance, they made their way to the poorly built stairs leading to the basement. The only source of light was a few candles on the dresser. Their shadows followed them through the dimness. Jill dropped the man on the ground without care, making Owen cough a few times.

    ¡°Goddamn! Why the hell is it so dusty here?¡± he complained with a few coughs.

    ¡°I can live with it, so I don¡¯t care that much,¡± Jill replied, stretching her back.

    Owen heard a few cracks along with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you forgetting that you live with multiple people?¡± he stated while examining the unconscious SCAR agent.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± she rolled her eyes with a bit of attitude, ¡°I¡¯m the one who spends the most time down here. The only time anyone else comes to the basement is when someone tells me dinner is ready. Other than that, none of you guys are ever here.¡±

    Owen stayed quiet, knowing Jill had made a valid point. He noticed Jill gathering pieces of rope along with a chair. There was a vague sense of what was going to happen.

    ¡°Are you going to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Owen,¡± Jill said, turning her head. I have a few things to ask him. I want you to leave, please.¡±

    He heard a hint of desperation. Owen took no note of that and rebelled against her.

    ¡°No! Why should I leave? I want to see this through. Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking nicely. Please leave.¡± Her voice strained with a bit of frustration.

    Owen completely ignored Jill¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Give me a proper reason, then I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°Owen! Shut the hell up and leave!¡± Her vocals blew off the ceiling.

    Frozen, Owen took a dry swallow.

    It was rare to see Jill raise her voice like that. It was so rare that Owen had previously forgotten how Jill sounded when she was furious. The usual calm and collected person raged up like a ball of fire, striking Owen in the soul.

    He quietly stood without making a noise, going to the stairs.

    ¡°Owen¡­¡± That time, there was no anger. Instead, her voice was sprinkled with regret.

    Without looking back, he said, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s ok. There¡¯s probably a reason why. Just don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± The creaking of the steps was all to be heard.

    He went outside, going to a place where peace was the only thing to be found.

    His tree.

    His tree wasn¡¯t unique in any way. It was more or less a copy of the thousands of trees in the area. What made it special was that this discrete tree had a branch at the top, which he could easily sit on while gazing at the beautiful horizon.

    The walk to his special spot took a couple of minutes. From there, he climbed the tree the same way he always did. His shoe toes creaked noises as they skidded against the bark, and his arms lifted him higher and higher. The bark was soft and easy to grasp¡ªso easy that it was child¡¯s play. The lack of wind helped Owen climb faster.

    He soared through the sky. The leaves were his wings as they branched out, ruffling with each other. He¡¯d done this many times, but he still wouldn¡¯t dare to look down, where he was a prisoner to gravity.

    He was at the top. His legs dangled through the thin air, lightly swinging them back and forth. The refreshing air placed him at ease.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Owen looked up, noticing clouds flowing through the bright orange sky. The beautiful colors brushed across the sky as if destined to make an incredible piece of art.

    Birds circled in flocks, cawing at random intervals. From a distance, he could see the sun sinking behind something man-made.

    Something that separated two types of people.

    He could see the wall towering over everything in sight, marking the borders of two distinct groups.

    On one side lived the developed, educated, and idealistic humans who found peace long ago. They ran with full stomachs, not worrying about the next meal.

    On the other side lived the unfulfilling, ignorant humans who searched for peace through violence and crime. People in the lesser towns constantly scavenged for food, wondering if they would fill their empty stomachs.

    Wondering if they fill their empty hope?

    Unlike Jill, Owen never cared about living in the City of Ionia. He didn¡¯t care where he lived. He could live in the middle of nowhere. More than anything, Owen wanted to live with the people he adored.

    Nothing more, nothing less. Just peacefully living with the people he cared about.

    Jill dreamed of living within those walls. She wanted to combine the two groups as one. Owen had no clue where Jill got the idea.

    Maybe she thought it herself?

    Owen shook his head after that thought. Jill was a realistic person. She wouldn¡¯t aim for something big and ridiculous like this. She would never think of something so extravagant.

    However, he never asked where she got that idea from. Maybe it was because she had a low chance of telling him. Her secrets remained folded in a sealed bottle, never to be opened.

    Just like today, when Jill¡¯s anger strangely devoured her. She never got that angry. Owen wondered if Jill had a bad encounter with a SCAR agent in her past, and this could be some sort of revenge. Once again, he shook it off, knowing it couldn¡¯t be anything like that.

    At least, that¡¯s what he wanted to believe.

    The sun started to disappear behind the walls, and Owen climbed into the sunset as it did.

    At least that¡¯s what he wanted.

    ¡°Yo, Owen.¡±

    He looked to his left and noticed someone on a nearby branch. A teenage kid sat comfortably with a piece of hay in his mouth.

    ¡°Matty?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯ve you been? Don¡¯t tell me you were going to climb down. The night just started.¡±

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°You know I have difficulties climbing down in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Still? Damn, that sucks.¡±

    Matty was the type of person to pop up unexpectedly. He was the last person Owen thought he would see. He wasn¡¯t prepared to speak with anyone, especially someone on the same tree as him.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up? I haven¡¯t seen you here in a while,¡± Owen said.

    ¡°Last time I saw you was at that party in Ulm. You chased women like some sort of competition. It¡¯s been what¡­ a couple of months since?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¨CI did not chase women. I just asked if they wanted to dance, that''s all. There was no chasing involved.¡±

    ¡°I saw differently. If you want a woman so bad, take the one that lives with you.¡±

    Owen¡¯s stomach churned from those words.

    ¡°Jill? Well, to be fair, I tried at the beginning. I can¡¯t think of her like that, though. My brain won¡¯t let me. Besides, she¡¯s more of a bossy older sister, if anything.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve only seen her once, and I can agree. Well, not really, but who cares? I¡¯ll take your word.¡±

    ¡°So, what about you? Anything new?

    I¡¯ve been good. Just traveling with my father.¡±

    Matty¡¯s father was a traveling merchant. They were always on the move and didn¡¯t have a stable place to stay.

    ¡°You sure love traveling.¡±

    ¡°Heck yeah. I love it. We get to see the outside world and shit. Though, one time at Qualic, we almost died because the place blew up. Scary times.¡±

    Owen recalled hearing about that. Qualic, the town in the mountains blew up the ash and rubble. He didn¡¯t know how or why. He just knew it happened.

    ¡°It must be scary¡ªseeing your life flash before your eyes,¡± Owen said while looking at the distant wall.

    ¡°It was. Thankfully, we weren¡¯t close enough to be impacted. I could be missing a leg or even dead if I was anywhere near it.¡± He followed his words with a laugh.

    ¡°Matty, this will sound crazy, but bear with me.¡±

    Matty looked at Owen as though he had a giant pimple on the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Are you going to say something that can get me in trouble for just hearing it?¡±

    ¡°N¡ªNo. I want you to imagine something. What if we lived in the City of Ionia? Would life be much better?¡±

    He snickered at his question. ¡°The City of Ionia? Hell yeah, it¡¯ll be better. Living there is like living in paradise. I can already see myself and my dad being the best merchants paradise has to offer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be pretty nice if we can live there,¡± Owen said, wanting to know Matty¡¯s reaction.

    Matty looked at the orange sky with a faint smile. ¡°One can only dream.¡±

 72. There Are No Such Things As Sinless Angels (Part I)

    ¡°I see someone had a good nap,¡± I said while walking down the stairs.

    The man was finally awake, frantically looking around the dim, warm room. His head turned all over the place at the speed of light. The chair''s limbs were connected to his own. His blue helmet was on the ground beside him. Truth be told, him being awake was a lucky guess.

    It was an empty room with a few tables and chairs and all sorts of weapons scattered on them. Nothing too special.

    I didn¡¯t blame him for being uncomfortable. I¡¯ve been tied up in a dark room in unfamiliar territory. That feeling could never be forgotten.

    When I went to grab a chair, I noticed something on the ground¡ªmy shadow. I felt something I hadn¡¯t felt in a while, something I couldn¡¯t explain. What was that strange feeling? It felt almost reassuring. I didn''t understand why. Maybe I was forgetting something.

    Regardless, I shoved that feeling in my pocket.

    I sat face¨Cto¨Cface with a SCAR agent. How would Raphtalia react? What would she say to him? Would she tie him up as I did or free him, knowing the possible consequences?

    ¡°So, what are you going to do with me?¡± he asked, looking straight into my eyes.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t in the position to ask questions.¡±

    A quick giggle escaped from his mouth. There was no reason to laugh. Nobody said anything funny. Did I do something weird? Did I look funny?

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, even a fool could understand my position. So what do you want from me? Spit it out. Do you want something valuable?¡±

    His quick laughter and remark took me by surprise. Never in a million years would I have expected to encounter someone who seemed to care so little about their situation.

    Well, I shouldn¡¯t say little. He was sweating like a wild animal. Maybe because it was stuffy here, and his armor certainly didn¡¯t help. Or it could be that he cared for himself. Perhaps a mix of both?

    His eyes weren''t darting around anymore, and his breathing wasn¡¯t as heavy as I expected. His head was held high, trying to show off to someone absent.

    ¡°You¡¯re showing little to no signs of fear. You seem rather comfortable in this situation; why is that? Does being in such a circumstance make you comfortable?¡±

    His tongue clicked at the top of his mouth. ¡°Comfortable? Why the hell would I be comfortable in this situation? I can barely name things that make me comfortable, and I can guarantee this ain''t one of them.¡±

    I can barely name things that put me in comfort.

    Those words replayed in my head a few times. ¡°You can¡¯t even name stuff that puts you at ease. That¡¯s kind of pathetic.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you think that.¡±

    The man held his ground, trying not to break. At first glance, he seemed like he didn¡¯t care for himself. His head was held high, trying not to show any fear. I could tell he took deeper breaths than a normal person would.

    Before he noticed me, he looked around, trying to understand what was coming. Once I opened the basement door, I could smell the fear. I thought he would be a shaken rabbit the entire time, but when I sat across from him, he locked away his fear where he couldn¡¯t reach it.

    Trying not to break down. Trying to do whatever it took to look confident. Trying to be comfortable.

    Presumably, he didn¡¯t want to seem weak. It reminded me of myself.

    I got up from my chair and stomped my foot flat on his bulky thighs. His head shook more than before.

    I leaned into his ears, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re not going to see the sun again, so you might as well tell me everything you know.¡±

    This was the one opportunity I had. This was the only one who spoke a word out of all the agents I''d encountered.

    Maybe it was a coincidence this man was there. Perhaps it was Raphtalia¡¯s doing: A perfectly gifted SCAR agent within the grasp of my nails.

    Whatever information he had could help me move forward.

    I pushed myself off his armor and reclaimed my seat.

    ¡°Man, whatever. I got nothing to lose. Might as well. C¡¯mon, hit me with a few,¡± he said, shaking his head defeatedly.

    Really? Did he not have an ounce of care left in his body? Was he going to tell me anything I wanted to know?

    A bit stunned, I cleared my throat, ¡°Um¡­ok. So¡­how does one get past the wall?¡±

    The wall separated me from the one place I desperately wanted to go. It separated me from fulfilling my promise and my own desire. It was the first yet giant obstacle I¡¯ve been trying to tackle for years.

    But now, I finally had the chance to clear that obstacle. I wanted to go to the place I wanted and be an inch closer to fulfilling my promise.

    ¡°What makes you think I know how to get past the wall? Is it because of my appearance? If so, then you don¡¯t know anything about the city.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the response I was hoping for. It made no sense to me at all.

    I leaned in, snapping my finger inches away from his face. ¡°Just answer the question. You¡¯re a SCAR agent, so you should know how to walk through the walls freely.¡±

    I pulled my hand back to the armrest while he said, ¡°Look at you getting frustrated for no reason. Are all outsiders like this? Quick-tempered? Well, whatever, it doesn¡¯t concern me if all of you are. Anyway, I will openly share a nice little secret about the City of Ionia¡ªa secret I guarantee no outsiders know.¡±

    My body was at the edge of my seat. I was so close to him, a little too close. His repulsive, hot breath gently bounced off my skin.

    He slightly leaned into my already-close face, ¡°The City of Ionia isn¡¯t this happy paradise that your people imagine it to be.¡±

    I had the urge to slap him across the face violently. Ionia isn¡¯t a happy paradise? Why would he bluntly say a blatant lie?

    ¡°Meaning? What are you trying to say? Why did you tell such an obnoxious lie? Are you trying to keep me away from the city? Why? What good is it if you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the man interrupted me, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°Forget about this now. You will be able to see why Ionia isn¡¯t considered paradise. First, I want you to answer me. It could be a simple nod; I really don¡¯t care. Tell me, do you know why outsiders are in their position today?¡±

 73. There Are No Such Things As Sinless Angels (Part II)

    I knew precisely why, giving a simple nod like he said I could.

    The reason people live outside in the walls is simple: Outsiders are sinners. When the City of Ionia was first established, all criminal punishment was banishment, whether severe or minor. They wanted a perfect city with no criminals or criminal activity. The constant banishment resulted in the birth of outsiders. Today, outsiders are simply the descendants of those sinners.

    ¡°Exactly. So, if you know the reason, then why should you, ¡®sinners,¡¯ deserve to live in this so-called paradise? Shouldn¡¯t paradise be for clean and innocent souls rather than souls tainted with sin?¡±

    I slumped back into my chair, blowing away the hair in my face. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you never sinned.¡± My voice was quiet but loud enough for him to hear.

    Nothing added up. He had to be wrong. There¡¯s no way he wasn¡¯t. He acted and spoke like Ionia was full of sinless angels. That¡¯s impossible. Even the most virtuous men have sinned. It¡¯s completely impossible to live a life without sin.

    Whatever, forget about sins and angels. It¡¯s utterly irrelevant to the topics I wanted to discuss. I tried to focus on something else he said.

    ¡°You claim that the city isn¡¯t the paradise that we label it to be. So then, what is it? Is it a normal, functioning city? I¡¯ll take that any day over this hell.¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice at first, but his head was down, giggling away a laughter he so desperately tried to maintain.

    Did I say something funny?

    His giggles faded in a few seconds after noticing. The man finally threw words instead of laughter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another secret, this time a bigger one.¡± He leaned his head again, ¡°I¡¯m in this SCAR armor because I¡¯d sinned.¡±

    I gulped as if I was at the end of chugging an entire jug of water. ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spell it out for you. I¡¯m a sinner. Simple as that. Do you actually believe there are no criminals in the city? We aren¡¯t angels. We¡¯re human, just like you outsiders.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± My voice was dying like the candles in the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re a curious one, aren¡¯t you? You went from questioning the city to questioning my personal life. Like I said, I¡¯ve got nothing to lose. I''ll tell you whatever you want to know regardless of... well... anything." He held his head low. "I¡­ I killed my mother.¡±

    I shook my head in disgust. ¡°You sick bastard. You kill your mother? Who does such a thing?¡±

    Still, with his head down, he said, ¡°Ya¡­ I¡¯m a twisted person¡­ I guess. I killed her in her own apartment. It was so dark. She must¡¯ve felt so alone.¡± He sounded on the verge of tears. ¡°But¡­ I needed money¡­ so I had to. I had no other choice.¡±

    The leakage of salty tears swelled his eyes. His regrets voiced out, painting a puzzle. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was a twisted person or a hopeless one. I didn¡¯t know why, but I had the feeling that he never wanted to kill his mother.

    But my focus wasn¡¯t on his personal life, so I didn¡¯t care to ask more. Instead, I had something bugging me in the back of my head.

    ¡°Why are sinners like you serving SCAR? Do sinners become SCAR agents? How does that work? It makes no sense to me.¡±

    His slimy mucus sniffled back up into his nose. After revealing a wicked truth, he found the courage to look me in the eyes.

    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s my punishment to be one. They were in the middle of some stupid research and needed someone to go to the outside world. They didn¡¯t want to use one of their actual agents since there was a slight chance of survival, so they sent me. They granted me a second chance if I came back successful. To be honest with you, I would never willingly serve for that corrupt agency.¡±

    The last part caught my attention more than anything else. ¡°Corrupt? Meaning?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°They are ruthless individuals. SCAR is just a power¨Ccraving shithole that deserves a horrific fate. They use fear to bend the government in their favor. Unspeakable things I don¡¯t want to name. I don¡¯t know much, but I can certainly say that SCAR controls Ionia.¡±

    So, were Ionia¡¯s government and SCAR separate? And SCAR controlled Ionia? It somewhat made sense how SCAR used fear on others. Apparently, way before me, they were heartless to the outsiders, wiping out them as if it were a sport. Massacres after massacres. Bodies on top of each other. The gagging stench of blood forced witnesses to vomit.

    I forgot why they massacred outsiders. Maybe it was because they tried to make a statement. I had no clue. I just remembered how the guards used to tell those horrific stories to us.

    But now, it wasn¡¯t like that. SCAR agents rarely showed up, and when they did, they immediately retreated. There were always a few bad apples. Some SCAR agents went berserk, brutally murdering anyone they saw.

    Just like that time.

    If they showed that side to us, then I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they showed it to their own people.

    So that¡¯s what he meant by saying that Ionia wasn¡¯t paradise. SCAR was the reason why.

    So, for Ionia to be paradise¡­

    I redirected the topic. ¡°Ok, back to my original question,¡± I said, clapping my hands once, ¡°How does one get past the wall? You had to do it, so you should remember the route they took you on.¡±

    I was ready for an answer that my heart wanted to hear. However, my brain told me not to get my hopes up.

    ¡°Tsk, they rudely knocked me out. Next thing I knew, I was in this bulky shit¨Csuit. I can tell ya this: The only people who know how to get into the city are Ionia¡¯s ruling class.¡±

    He looked at the slowly dying candle. It was on its last legs, slowly darkening the room.

    Ionia¡¯s ruling class? Could it be the actual government or SCAR? I was tempted to ask but didn¡¯t. A normal person like him wouldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you a question?¡±

    I jerked my head up, entirely stunned by his request. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to do something with the information I generously gave you?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smirk. ¡°So let me sum up the major points. SCAR is a power-hungry military that controls Ionia. So SCAR is the problem?¡±

    I could tell he had no clue what I was trying to say. His forehead was crunched up like a wrinkled leaf.

    ¡°Hypothetically,¡± I said, ¡°If outsiders and Ionians had the chance to live together, what would be the one thing that needs to happen?

    His answer came within a blink of an eye, ¡°SCAR¡¯S annihilation.¡±

    ¡°If SCAR is destroyed, do you think outsiders and Ionians could live together peacefully?¡±

    He looked at the dark ceiling. Sweat dripped from his chin and onto his armor. ¡°It would be nice,¡± mumbled the once-Ionian civilian. With a crystal-clear voice this time, he said, ¡°Outsiders could¡¯ve lived with Ionia if it wasn¡¯t for SCAR. They¡¯re the ones who are keeping you segregated.¡±

    Hearing an Ionian briefly talk about SCAR emptied me of hope. Raphtalia¡¯s dream would be much harder to accomplish than I anticipated. Step one was already difficult enough. I had no way of knowing the path to get through the walls.

    There was nothing left for the man. I didn¡¯t want to do it, but I had no choice. What if he went and hurt the others? Hurt someone else? What if he returned to Ionia and told SCAR everything about me? About where I lived. That would put everyone in jeopardy.

    I didn¡¯t want to. What was this heavy feeling on my shoulder? It felt like I was carrying hundreds of lives. Images of the past flashed in my head. I didn¡¯t want to be that person again. I promised myself not to revert to it. Doing this would remind me of who I once was.

    But it¡¯s for the sake of the people I adore. Their lives, my life, and my dreams could all disappear if I didn¡¯t do this.

    I got up and hesitantly grabbed a knife out of my back pocket. The man looked at me with empty eyes. He knew what was coming, and he deserved a quick goodbye.

    I leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I let go of the knife which pierced through the man¡¯s neck. His arms instinctively tried to move towards the wound but were rejected by the rope. Blood gushed down his neck and squirted out his mouth.

    "De... ath."

    I recognized that faint voice inside my head. I shook it off without giving it any thought.

    The candles were out. How lonely must it be to die in a dark room? He and his mother both knew that answer.

    Hearing him choke on his blood, I turned around, heading for the stairs. Halfway up, I stopped, saying, ¡°Shit. How did I forget to ask for his name?¡± I scoffed at my carelessness and walked away from the scene.

 74. Tim: The Walk Home (Part I)

    ¡°Hey Roger, do you know when we¡¯ll get there? We¡¯ve been walking sooooo long.¡±

    "This is like the ninth time you''ve asked me that question! Like I said before, we''ll get there when we get there! And quit tugging on my sleeve.¡± Roger slapped Tim¡¯s arm off him.

    Tim gave him a silent, apologetic look while swaying his head down.

    They walked through the damp woods, stepping over twigs and the occasional rocks as they carried backpacks filled with equipment. It had rained briefly earlier, but it was still enough to get their sock mushy.

    Despite the damp weather, the two men kept walking, hoping to collapse quickly on the comforters back home.

    ¡°Hey Roger, what do you think Jill made for dinner?¡± Tim asked while he stared at the back of Roger¡¯s head.

    Roger stopped in his tracks, letting out a sign of annoyance. He turned his head back and coldly glared at Tim.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know that answer? Quit bugging me with random questions! Uggghhh! I should¡¯ve forced Owen to go with me! Better not; I should¡¯ve just gone alone!¡±

    The only reason Roger brought Tim in the first place was that he begged to go. Roger refused to take him without a second thought, dramatically causing Tim to break down in tears. Roger¡¯s guilt must''ve stuck with him since he quickly gave Tim the go-ahead to join him. Initially, Roger wanted to take Owen since he could handle his own without needing care. But Owen immediately turned Roger down, saying he wanted to stay with Jill.

    Tim didn¡¯t care that he wasn¡¯t the first choice. He was happy that Roger allowed him to come.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say something like that! How rude can a brute like you get?!¡± Tim said as he repeatedly punched Roger in the back.

    ¡°Brute?!!¡±

    Tim pleaded his case for why he was better than Owen, saying he was much more muscular and handsome and knew the difference between a chicken and a rooster. He wasn''t sure if his words got to Roger, but he kept babbling.

    The dense woods opened as they approached a river that curved gently through the ground. On the way to their destination, they previously avoided the river by walking around, though it took way too long.

    ¡°Hey Roger, let¡¯s go walk around the river like last time. I¡¯m starting to dry off, and I don¡¯t wanna get wet again. It¡¯s kinda freezing, so¡­ hey, what are you doing? No! Roger! Let go of my arm! Roger!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I refuse to walk around the entire river! That will take too long! The thing is calm as a snail. We can easily swim across it.¡± Roger forcefully dragged Tim closer to the water.

    Tim was doing whatever it took to get out of Roger¡¯s grip. However, whatever he did was futile since Roger was a twenty-one-year-old burly man who looked like he stacked heavy bricks for a living.

    ¡°Swim?! You want me to swim with gear on? You¡¯re insane! Absolutely insane!¡±

    Roger¡¯s grip tightened as he pulled the complaining Tim into the water, which only reached Tim''s waist.

    Once they had crossed the river, Tim dropped his backpack and sat against the tree. Shivering, he hugged his knees close to his chest. The fatigue and cold had gotten to him since they¡¯d walked for hours. His wrist was red from Roger¡¯s tight grip, although it was dark to tell.

    Tim saw a small flame out of the corner of his eye. He looked over to see Roger fiddling with the new item they''d ¡®traded for.¡¯

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°This thing is so cool!¡± Roger exclaimed, his eyes flashing with flames. Look, Tim, look! It lit up the lantern! How can a flame come from something this small? I¡¯m so glad we traded for it!¡±

    Roger was always obsessed with exotic items, which was why they traveled eleven hours to a small, unknown trading ground filled with limited items Ionian items. This limited item that they got was a classic lighter. The limited items were originally from Ionia, which somehow made their way to the outside world. They were stupidly expensive (for a good reason), and they were pretty rare. Although they were pricey, Roger always found a way to get his hands on them, even though it meant for him to throw away his good morals.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t trade for it,¡± Tim said, sounding half-dead, ¡°You told me to foolishly distract everyone while you went over to steal it. You know how embarrassing it was to make a fool out of yourself in public like that?¡±

    With the lantern in his hand, Roger said, ¡°First of all, you sound like a zombie, so I didn¡¯t even understand the first half of what you said. Secondly, if you tell Jill that I made you violently flop around like a fish while screaming like a psycho, she¡¯ll kill me. So please refrain from doing such.¡±

    Tim raised his voice, sounding clearer than before. ¡°Oh, I will tell her the humiliation I dealt with! I¡¯m going to say how you blackmailed me, forcing me to bend to your inhumane ways!¡±

    ¡°Inhumane? Blackmailed? All I said was that I would tell Owen you ate his leftover dinner from the other day! That isn¡¯t blackmailing!¡±

    Tim looked at Roger as if he had the eyes of a spider. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what blackmailing is!! You know how that man goes all berserk when someone eats his food! It¡¯s a death sentence, you hear me?! A death sentence!¡±

    The two kept arguing as if they were the only people on the planet. Tim, sounding more awake than ever, threw a pebble, aiming for Roger¡¯s head, only for him to miss widely.

    ¡°Ha! Your twig-arm can¡¯t even accurately throw a pebble at me! I¡¯m standing¡ª¡±

    Roger stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­? Hey Roger, what is it? Why did you stop? Did you finally realize how stupid your voice sounds?¡±

    Roger put his finger vertically across his mouth. He then singled him to get up. Tim did just that, fast-walking towards Roger.

    Tim didn¡¯t know what was going on. He had no clue in the world. Something told him Roger wasn¡¯t playing a stupid prank. Roger looked genuinely serious.

    Tim, who was using Roger as a human shield, whispered, ¡°Hey Roger, why are you intensely staring at a bush? Is something in there?¡±

    Roger whispered back. ¡°C-Can you just zip your trap for a bit?¡±

    The bushes were trembling as if an evil spirit possessed them. Tim knew, at any second, something was going to pop out. He held onto Roger¡¯s shirt as if he held onto the edge of a cliff, waiting for a potential attack.

    Roger released his dagger from his sheath, pointing it at the bush.

    ¡°Hey Roger, bushes don¡¯t normally tremble.¡±

    Roger¡¯s eyes were about to fly out of his socket. ¡°Why you¡ª I said to shut your trap!¡± His voice reached the bushes, and multiple terrified squirrels scattered out. The bush was as still as a tree trunk.

    Tim dropped down, his muscles cramping as he laughed his heart out. He rolled around in the grass, slamming his fist.

    ¡°Th¡ªThere¡¯s no way someone like you got scared by a pack of puny squirrels! I mean, you held out a dagger like some branded hero! I can''t¡­!¡±

    His face turned red, his hands were on his stomach, and his eyes teared up. Tim completely ignored the fact that he hid behind Roger as the bushes trembled.

    ¡°And he calls me an idiot???! He got all worked up over some squirrels!¡± At this point, Tim was talking to himself.

    After collapsing on the ground for some time, he finally got up while wiping a few tears. With his head down, he relayed the moment once in his head while releasing a calm sigh.

    He looked around, trying to spot Roger. He was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    No response. He called it out louder this time. No response.

    He anxiously looked around while spinning in one area. It was too dark for him to properly see without a lantern.

    In panic, Tim nibbled on his nails, trying to make sense of the situation quickly.

    ¡°Roger¡­ Roger is a big person who could tackle a few people himself. He''s like the fattest person I know. Though he claims it''s more muscle than fat. Ya, there¡¯s no way someone would¡¯ve grabbed him and ran while I wasn¡¯t paying attention. And¡­¡± He scratched his chin while looking at the deep woods ahead of him. ¡°He could be hiding, but he always gives himself away. His huge body can''t hide behind a tree." A thought popped into his head. ¡°Ya, no, no. There¡¯s no way. There¡¯s no way he would actually ditch me. Sure, we play cruel pranks on each other all the time¡­ but¡­ this is¡­ beyond cruel. Did this man actually ditch me!!¡±

    Tim grabbed his back and sprinted into the dark forest, slipping through the trees while repeatedly yelling Roger¡¯s name. His heavy legs felt like they would crumble like a burning tower, and his soaked waist certainly didn¡¯t help.

 75. Tim: The Walk Home (Part II)

    ¡°Tim!¡±

    After about a few minutes of running in circles, Tim finally heard a response. His name echoed through the trees. He stopped, resting his hands on his knees. His breathing was uneven, like the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Tha¡­ That bastard finally¡­ said something. I swear¡­ I swear I will beat him until he gets an entirely new personality!¡±

    He heard his name once more. Tim let out an aggravated yell and sprinted towards his name.

    A speck of orange light was ahead. Tim assured himself that it was the lantern and ran as if he was getting chased by bandits.

    ¡°There you are, you dimwit,¡± Tim exclaimed when he reached Roger, ¡°You left me alone in the dark! What typa of cruel prank is that? I swear, I¡¯m gonna give you the mightiest punch you¡¯ve ever taken! He stretched out his arm, getting ready to beat Roger until he was blue.

    Roger, who was crouched, turned his head. His face looked desperate as if he was pleading for help. It was then that Tim noticed something on the ground.

    It was a body.

    It wasn¡¯t any type of body. It was a bruised, beaten body that was almost a copy of Tim (minus the beaten part). The body lay on its side, its head resting on its arm, which was covered in dark purple and blue bruises and semi-fresh cuts.

    No cut looked severe enough to be concerned about, and no amount of blood dripped down its opening. They were all surface-level. His once-white shirt turned brown due to a coating of grime. The black pants were ripped, exposing the body¡¯s skinny calves. A little circular thing wrapped around the body¡¯s wrist, taking the shape of an empty watch. He didn¡¯t look a day over twenty, but his entire body was nothing more than a beaten doll left aside for someone else to deal with.

    ¡°Hey Roger, what the hell did you do to this man? Are you that angry that you¡¯ve been jump-scared by some bunch of squirrels and now taking it out on some random person? Are you that much of a sicko?¡±

    Steam emitted from Roger¡¯s head. ¡°Zip it, pipsqueak! I¡¯m seriously debating whether or not to beat you up along with this man. So shut it!¡±

    ¡°S¨CS¨CSo you did beat him up! You just admitted it! You truly are a brute!¡± Tim yelled with his shaky finger pointed at Roger.

    ¡°N¨CNo! I didn¡¯t! It came out wrong. I swear!¡± Roger, a bit troubled, rapidly waved his hands with innocence. ¡°I-I tripped over the body while I was looking at the moon. Obviously, I wouldn''t purposely hurt someone like this.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even see the moon! The branches are blocking the sky!¡±

    ¡°No¡­! There''s this one spot where the moon shone. No branches or leaves blocked it. It was pure moonlight. When I was admiring its beauty¡­BOOM! I tripped on this hunk of flesh right here.¡±

    Tim took a few steps back, disgustingly staring at Roger. ¡°Hunk of flesh?! Did you really just call another human a ¡®hunk of flesh?¡¯ That¡¯s exactly something a fat brute would say!¡±

    Roger got onto his feet, trying to calmly explain the situation, ¡°I¨CI¨CI used it metaphorically. No more, nothing less. It¡¯s not like I would actually mean¡ªwait a minute, did you call me fat? It''s bulky muscle, not fat! There''s a--h¨Chey, what are you doing? Quit shaking my arm!¡±

    Tim pointed out the tiny movement the body made. His hand slowly opened and closed, almost like he was gently grabbing something.

    ¡°Tim, watch the body for a sec. I¡¯m going to grab some firewood.¡± His figure slowly blended into the darkness.

    Tim observed the beaten man while Roger took a mini trip. His blonde hair reminded him of someone he once knew. He squatted by the lower half of the body. The man''s shoes were ripped, particularly by the sole, and the laces were messy. His once long, white socks were dirt-brown but weren''t ripped. How strange. Socks were the most frequent piece of clothing to rip. Tim tossed four pairs of socks in the trash just last week because they ripped.

    Minutes later, Roger came back with a handful of firewood. He placed the wood in a cross-hatch pattern, making a small tower. He then threw in a few twigs and dried leaves within the tower. It was a safe place to set a fire. He lit the wood with the new item they stole, witnessing its birth.

    Roger sat extremely close to the weak yet rising fire with his hands above it. The body sat against the nearest tree trunk to the burning wood. Tim sat across Roger, a few feet to the right of the leaning body.

    After some time had passed, the previously unconscious man began coughing. Tim and Roger quickly turned their heads toward the coughs like scared animals.

    He rubbed his eyes with a yawn as if he had just gotten the best sleep of his life. ¡°A¡­fire¡­¡± he mumbled. The two travelers didn¡¯t catch what he said.

    ¡°Um, a-are you ok?¡± Roger asked with his hands over the fire.

    The man scooted closer to the dwindling warmth, hugging his limbs while glancing at the two travelers. He looked over at Tim a few times and unnoticeably shook his head, looking preoccupied.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ pretty chilly out¡±, he softly said.

    Tim bluntly asked, ¡°Hey man, do you know what happened to you?¡±

    Roger''s palm met his forehead. ¡°Is that really what you ask someone who just woke up? Look at him. His beaten blue. I mean, c¡¯mon, give him a break.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Tim didn''t think his remark was any better.

    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s totally fine. Curiosity is good in some ways. But it could also lead to¡­¡± His voice dimmed like a dying candle. ¡°Anyways,¡± He said while scratching the back of his head, ¡°His question wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I don¡¯t mind answering.¡±

    He intensely gazed into space, his face again lost in a hurricane of thoughts. Like a lonely person sitting in the park, wondering when and why their life was steered in the wrong direction. His empty eyes locked straight ahead, with his vision shut off.

    He wore that same lonesome face. Those same empty eyes looked straight into the fire. His pupils reflected the flames, filling in his vision.

    He was living in another world.

    Tim gently shook the man¡¯s shoulder, causing his soul to pop out. ¡°I¨CI¨CI¡¯m so sorry! I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to scare you like that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault. I was mused into something inconvenient. You said you wanted to know why I¡¯m in this atrocious state, right?¡±

    ¡°Before we do that,¡± Roger said, ¡°I feel like speaking to someone without knowing their name is rude. We haven¡¯t yet introduced ourselves, but I¡¯ll go first. My name¡¯s Roger. And the person sitting oddly close to you is Tim.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my turn.¡± Once again, the man looked at Tim, almost forcing himself to smile, ¡°I¡¯m Avery. It¡¯s been a while, Tim.¡± His voice was softer than sleet.

    Tim¡¯s eyes were wide enough for a colony of ants to cross. ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Woah, woah! Who the hell asks someone you just met to strip? And you call me the insane one!¡± Roger exclaimed with his hands waving all over the place.

    ¡°I have to check something on his back! If it¡¯s there, I will be the happiest sixteen-year-old on the planet!¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Have you gone mad?¡±

    Avery giggled while his fist covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Roger¡­? It¡¯s not a bother.¡±

    Roger raised both his hands up in defeat.

    Avery grunted in anguish as he took off his shirt. He tossed it to the side, allowing Tim to examine his back.

    His back wasn¡¯t as rough as Tim expected. With all his injuries on his limbs, his back looked almost untouched. He didn¡¯t think much of it since he was only looking for one thing.

    He strained his eyes, trying to focus on Avery¡¯s back. ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s too dark. I can¡¯t see a thing.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Avery removed the device on his wrist and pressed a few buttons until a bright, white light emitted. He then handed it to Tim, whose mouth was partially open.

    Both Roger and Tim were amazed by this device. They¡¯ve never seen anything like it or even remotely close to it.

    ¡°This thing is so cool! What the hell is it? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Hey Roger, stop that!¡±

    ¡°Let me see it! Please let me see it! I beg you!¡±

    Roger carefully tried to snatch the device out of Tim¡¯s hand. He could quickly grab it if he wanted to, but the thought of it breaking would damage Roger¡¯s heart.

    Roger, who had complete control over his arms, glued them close to his side. ¡°That has to be a limited Ionian item! There¡¯s no way it¡¯s not. Avery Avery, where did you get this? Where can I find one?¡± His eyes sparkled as if he had found a pot of gold.

    Tim focused on his back as Avery tried to change the subject with Roger. With the light, he could see clearly as day. He saw a large, curvy scar running down the middle of his back like a random river in the middle of the woods. In disbelief, he gasped, unintentionally dropping the device.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drop it; you might...¡± Roger looked at Tim and knew something was up. ¡°Tim, are you okay?¡±

    Tim covered his mouth, breathing heavily through the gaps of his fingers. His eyes swelled up with a pair of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s really¡­is you. Y-You actually are¡­Avery.¡± He slowly embraced Avery from behind. He squeezed him, refusing to let go. ¡°I hope this isn¡¯t a dream.¡±

    ***

    Around twenty minutes had passed since Tim made his unbelievable discovery. Tim and Avery sat shoulder to shoulder, catching up on everything since their separation. The dark fragrance was overflowing with laughter and sheer happiness as they joked around like they used to.

    They shared the same blue eyes, blonde hair, and a sense of humor. They made humor out of all sorts of things.

    With his arms crossed, Roger was a tad annoyed that he wasn¡¯t involved in the conversations. He opened his mouth only for nothing to exit. He growled like an angry dog, slamming his hand to the ground. He finally found the words he¡¯d been looking for.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight. You two are tight friends who got separated, am I correct?¡±

    They simultaneously nodded.

    ¡°Tim, you never mentioned anything about having a close friend like this.¡±

    ¡°What? Why would I randomly bring it up? Besides, not to sound like a brute like you, but I thought¡­ he was no more.¡± On second thought, Tim realized how awful that sounded. ¡°I mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. Truth be told, I thought the same for you.¡± His contagious giggle spread to Tim.

    ¡°How long did you two know each other?¡± Roger oddly asked a bunch of questions. Usually, he would wait for someone else to talk, but this situation didn¡¯t allow him to.

    Avery instantly replied. ¡°We were together for two years but separated for four.¡±

    ¡°Okay, forget that. I have a question I want to revisit: Where did you get those injuries from?¡±

    Forget that? He¡¯s the one who literally asked!

    Avery looked at his blueish arms. ¡°W-Well, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to answer that.¡±

    Roger cocked his head back in shock. He wasn¡¯t expecting that from Tim. ¡°What are you tryna say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say he doesn¡¯t have to answer that. I mean, look. There¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s covered in bruises and cuts. Let¡¯s not squeeze an answer out of him today. Maybe some other time.¡±

    Avery took a calming sign, placing his hand over his chest. Roger, however, looked utterly confused.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®some other time?¡¯¡±

    ¡°It means that I said. He¡¯s coming home with us. I¡¯m not leaving him alone in this state.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not even my decision. It¡¯s Jill¡¯s,¡± Roger said, getting up.

    Tim knew it was Jill¡¯s decision, but he couldn¡¯t care less. Jill had a soft spot for the injured, so he could use it as leverage to let Avery stay. When his wounds finally healed, he could convince Jill to let Avery be a permanent resident.

    At least, that¡¯s how Tim envisioned it.

    ¡°I know you''re a brute, but would you leave a friend hanging like this?¡± Tim asked arrogantly.

    ¡°Tsk, fine, I guess. I couldn¡¯t care. And I am not a brute!¡±

    Tim placed his arms over Avery¡¯s shoulders, giving off a victorious smile. He then sprung onto his feet, anxious to continue walking.

    ¡°Can you even walk?¡± Roger asked while pouring his drinking water into the fire.

    Avery stood up, groaning in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s head home! I wonder what Jill made for dinner.¡± From there, the three continued on their long journey home.

 76. Surprise Guest

    THUMP

    ¡°Aaahhh¡ªGoddammit.¡±

    My face somehow met the wooden floor. Well, it was pretty obvious why. I uncharacteristically rolled out of bed¡ªliterally.

    I struggled to get up while fighting the sleepiness, and once I did, I groaned while rubbing my temple.

    Great. Now, I won''t be able to go back to sleep. Once I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up. There¡¯s no going back.

    The confrontation kept me awake the entire night. That one sentence stuck to me like a tick, sucking away my peaceful sleep.

    The City of Ionia isn¡¯t this happy paradise that your people imagine it to be.

    According to the man, it wasn¡¯t a happy paradise because of SCAR. Those bastards were the reason the world¡¯s like this. Those power-hungry freaks were smiling away, their stomachs inflated, while we were doing dirty work.

    If they were gone, would the world be better? Was SCAR really the problem, or was there more to it? If there was more to it, then would it be possible?

    No, no, it had to be. I was adamant to believe otherwise. I¡¯d poured my entire life into this. Even though the impossible stared at me numerous times with a defeating pressure, I still managed to crawl my way through. So how different could this new impossible be?

    I didn¡¯t have the answers, but I wanted to know one thing:

    How different would this world be without SCAR?

    With my eyelids heavier than boulders, I waddled my way over to the door. I delicately moved my finger along the unique arch carvings that Owen made as decor, giving it a little push.

    I yawned without care as the door slowly sprung open, rubbing my eyes, which wanted to rest in the dark. My arms instinctually moved to cover my chilly body.

    ¡°Dammit. I completely forgot to get more firewood yesterday. Whatever, I¡¯ll just send Roger once he''s home.¡±

    The days got colder as winter approached. How disgusting. I despised the cold, mainly because I painfully grew up with it. One would think someone would become accustomed to it, but nope, not me. My body wasn¡¯t meant for it.

    Speaking of Roger¡­

    He was sleeping on the floor with his bag as a pillow. Why the hell was he sleeping on the floor? He had his own room!

    Whatever, I¡¯ll ask him when he awakes. If I remember.

    I walked around the cabin without a purpose. The sun drenched the trees in bright orange as it prepared for its daily job. It was way too early for them to be awake, so I guess I¡¯ll just lie on my bed.

    As I headed back to my room, the most repulsive spike of pain shook my toe. I groaned, squatting while I held my pinky toe. I had the urge to scream my heart out, but then I remembered I lived with other people.

    My toe took a death strike from the edge of the table. It felt like jumping off a cliff and landing directly on my toes, and my legs were locked straight as I landed.

    Even though my pain tolerance was higher than the norm, a stubbed toe never failed to create an internal explosion filled with rage and screams.

    I took a deep breath and steadily got up, shaking my foot a few times. Something caught me from my peripheral vision as I limped towards my room. I looked over and saw an unfamiliar man with his eyes hawking at me. He was a slender man with noticeable bruises on his arms.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Before I could say something, his hawk-like eyes looked to be aiming at my soul. His trembling finger pointed at me, saying, ¡°Um¡­your shirt is¡­¡±

    Without second-guessing, I glanced down at my white top, discovering that the part that should be over my shoulder had slid down to my elbow, partially revealing my chest. A warm glow shot up my face. I quickly fixed it while bashfully staring at the wooden floor. I started to squeeze my fists shut until my nails dug into my skin.

    With my entire body shaking, I raised my head. He carefully walked closer to me and assured me he hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    I couldn¡¯t care less what he had to say. First of all, he shouldn¡¯t even be in my place. I didn¡¯t even know the man. Secondly, he had the nerve to say that he didn¡¯t see anything after I caught him bluntly looking at my chest?!

    I didn¡¯t think twice as I lunged at the man, putting him into a chokehold. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± I yelled as he swung his arms like an angry child.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­c-can-t¡±

    ¡°What now? Are you acting like you can¡¯t speak? Fine. How about I squeeze your neck even tighter? Maybe then you¡¯ll say something.¡±

    While I attempted to literally squeeze answers out of him, a familiar voice was heard yelling across the room.

    ¡°Hey! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Tim stormed up, charging straight at me and kicking something.

    Under his feet was another man moaning in pain. Roger held his stomach as he curled into a ball.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I thought you were a pile of clothes!¡± Tim said to the defenseless Roger.

    ¡°How do you not see someone as big as me on the ground? And even if I were a pile of clothes, step over it! Don¡¯t step on something that¡¯s on the floor! Step over it!¡± Roger¡¯s voice sounded forcefully loud, which was not surprising given that he had awakened rudely.

    After paying attention to the rowdy boys, I glanced at the man tangled in my arms and realized his face resembled the winter sky. I didn¡¯t mean to choke him till that point, so I dropped him without force.

    The noise was loud enough to get the arguing squirrels looking at me. Tim¡¯s brows raised high enough for his eyes to roll out. He snatched Roger¡¯s bag and took a cup out, throwing the cup right at my face. He charged alongside the flying cup.

    There¡¯s no way. I¡¯ve never taught him this. Did he learn this from simply watching me teach Owen?

    Right away, I knew what he was trying to do. This strategy has helped me through many battles: distract your opponent with a moving object and get out of their straight line of sight. They will focus on the incoming object and take their attention off you for a split second. That¡¯s more than enough time to find an opening.

    When done right, it¡¯s an effective move. But when Tim does it, it¡¯s as inept as it gets.

    As soon as I effortlessly blocked the cup, his face popped right in front of me. He was getting close. I didn¡¯t react quickly enough because I was in awe that he would even attempt that on me. There was no choice but this one.

    I drilled my palm into his face, accidentally slamming his body into the floor much harder than I anticipated. I thought I heard his skull crack open¡ªbut that might¡¯ve been the floor, hopefully.

    ¡°Shit¡±. I kneeled over to check what I¡¯d done. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard.¡± I shifted my long, tangled hair over to the side so it wasn¡¯t in my way. I moved Tim¡¯s head onto my lap, gently stroking his greasy black hair.

    I¡¯m going to force him to wash it after.

    His uneasy breath made it seem like he was going to cry. I heard his teeth sucking in all the air within the room. He covered his face with his hands, probably so I wouldn¡¯t see him cry.

    I mouthed the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His hands wouldn¡¯t let his eyes see that apology.

    While I cared for Tim, I looked up and saw Roger trying to leave the main room.

    ¡°Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    He dramatically turned his head. ¡°Umm¡­to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± I snapped, ¡°The bathroom is opposite where you¡¯re heading. Sit down right here and explain to me who this pervert is.¡± I used my finger as a guide.

    Roger puffed out an exaggerated sigh. In the end, silent as an ant, he sat exactly where I wanted him.

    ¡°Soooo¡­are you gonna tell me who that pervert is?¡±

    ¡°Since when was Tim a pervert?¡±

    Tim must¡¯ve heard that stupid remark since he silently tilted his head towards Roger with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Wha¡ªNo, you moron.¡±

    He knew who I was referring to, but he decided to pull my leg instead. This man couldn¡¯t take one thing seriously if his life depended on it.

    I couldn¡¯t believe I did, but I had to clearly point to the person I was referring to. The man passed out, still as blue as ever.

    ¡°Explain, now,¡± I said in a voice that even Roger knew to take seriously.

 77. The Taste of Sorrow

    ¡°Seconds, please.¡±

    Tim slammed both fists on the table. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by seconds? That was your fourth bowl already! Hey Owen, don¡¯t give that muscle head anymore!¡±

    Roger raised a single brow. ¡°Why the hell are you talking? Your brain is like the end parts of a loaf of bread. It¡¯s so useless that everyone just wants to throw it out!¡±

    That so-called insult definitely wasn¡¯t well thought out since it got me scratching my head.

    However, I¡¯m glad this place was as lively as ever. The constant bickering kept this place alive. It felt a bit empty when the two were gone.

    ¡°Owen! Curse you! You actually gave that man more stew! How much stew can a man eat before becoming stew?! At this point, his entire body is just stew!¡±

    ¡°You always have something to complain about! It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m twice the size of you. You¡¯re five years younger than me, yet you look ten years younger.¡±

    Tim pointed at Roger. ¡°Maybe I would¡¯ve grown a bit if you didn¡¯t hog everything!¡±

    ¡°Relax a bit. We have more stew on the counter, so if you want more, you know where to find it, " grunted Owen, avoiding eye contact with Tim.

    We were all sitting at the table, trying to enjoy Owen''s vegetable stew. Speaking of Owen, he missed the chaotic morning because he¡¯s a profound sleeper. He could sleep through the noise of war.

    Roger filled me in on the details. Apparently, Tim¡¯s friend was separated from him for a few years and miraculously crossed paths again. To keep it sweet, it¡¯s a childhood friend. They reunited after a long six years.

    I envied them, wishing to have the same miraculous encounter with a friend of my own.

    Tim was shoulder¨Cto¡ªshoulder with his friend, who looked a few years older than he did, whispering something in his ear. I couldn¡¯t care since I was munching down my food when Tim questioned me.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the word on Avery?¡±

    I expected this question to come sooner or later. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t mind if Tim''s friend stayed with us since he was already close to Tim. But wouldn¡¯t his staying make Tim more distant from me? Would he still let me care for him?

    I didn¡¯t want that to be stolen by someone else. I wanted to be the one to clean his cuts, yell at him every time he broke a plate, and be the one he counted on.

    If someone else was there, wouldn¡¯t that be more competition?

    No, no, no. This wasn¡¯t a matter of competition. I just wanted to be us four and no one else.

    But I shouldn¡¯t frown on this. When we get to Ionia, we¡¯ll have to meet new people. They will inevitably find someone else and get closer to that someone else.

    And then they¡¯ll probably grow distant. Isn¡¯t that a scary thought?

    No, that wasn¡¯t accurate. The future is unknown, so maybe they won''t become friends with a new group. That¡¯s a future issue, so I¡¯ll try to enjoy this for now.

    ¡°Sure, I guess.¡±

    Tim leaned over the table. ¡°Are you sure? Do you really mean it?¡±

    I guess I didn¡¯t sound too convincing.

    With a light smile, I said, ¡°Ya, I do.¡±

    Tim punched the air victoriously, giving his friend a quick hug, exploding joyfully.

    I''m glad I could make him this happy.

    ¡°Great, since he¡¯s living with us, start by cleaning the dishes. I¡¯m way too tired for that.¡± Roger said with food in his mouth.

    Tim¡¯s friend didn¡¯t say a word. In fact, he barely spoke, probably because he was in a new environment.

    Speaking of a new environment, it popped right into my head. I completely forgot to tell them something important.

    I took another sip of the under-seasoned stew and asked, ¡°Will you guys be alright without me?¡±

    Owen¡¯s spoon clattered on the table, his face rotted with a frown. ¡°Are you leaving us? Why? This place is big enough for five of us.¡± He sounded genuinely depressed.

    Roger, holding his bowl and spoon, looked at me in total shock. ¡°Don¡¯t leave us like that. Tim, kick your friend out. I¡¯ll choose Jill any day of the year.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Avery, I think. Hey Jill, are you going to leave us? Please don¡¯t. Who will yell at Roger wherever he forces me to do the stupidest things? I mean, just the other day, he made me violently flop like a fish out of water while screaming like a broken animal.¡±

    What?

    Roger¡¯s face resembled that of a man who had been betrayed. ¡°You little¡ªOwen, before we left, Tim ate the leftover chicken you hid under your bed.¡±

    ¡°You ate that! You made me go crazy! I thought I had eaten it and didn¡¯t remember! You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Owen vigorously stood up with his spoon aimed at Tim.

    How did we get here?

    The yelling across the table raised along with the seconds. I forcefully cleared my throat loud enough for them to hear. Once I got their attention, I rephrased what I asked earlier.

    ¡°That came out wrong. I meant to ask if you guys would be fine for the night without me. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Owen was always the first to ask whenever I left the cabin.

    Normally, when I leave, it¡¯s just for a few hours or half a day. But today was the first time I planned to leave and return the next day. The thought was nerve-racking. I¡¯d never left them alone for that long, so I wondered if they¡¯d be fine.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Walisburg.¡±

    Everyone besides Tim''s friend slammed the table as they shot up onto their feet.

    ¡°Walisburg? Why are you going there? Can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°The musical city? That Walisburg? Please let me go with you!¡±

    ¡°Hey Jill, I wanna go!¡±

    I was overwhelmed with questions from all angles. ¡°C¨CCan you guys just settle down a bit and let me explain?¡±

    Simultaneously, they sat back in their seats, patiently waiting for my explanation.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting them to react the way they did. I thought I¡¯d get a simple'' okay,'' but I couldn¡¯t say I blamed them for acting that way.

    Walisburg was the capital for the outsiders, where the music hardly stopped. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯d heard. I¡¯ve never actually been.

    But I wasn¡¯t going for that reason. There was something I had to do¡ªsomething I¡¯d waited ten years for, give or take a couple. I couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that. If they went with me, wouldn¡¯t they get in my way?

    Maybe not. Since there was a huge event later that night, there were many things to do that could keep them distracted.

    I guess I could give them a vague run-down.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going since I have something to do. But, as long as you don¡¯t get in my way, it should be fine.¡±

    An unfamiliar voice was heard across from me. The same voice I heard this morning. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Walisburg event tonight?¡±

    Tim spat his food out of his mouth. ¡°Theee Walisburg event? The one where there¡¯s a bunch of music, food carts, games, and people crowding the area? That Walisburg event?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. It¡¯s held every year around this time. It¡¯s an event where all the outsiders in the surrounding cities and towns get together. I¡¯ve never been to Walisburg or the event, but from the stories, it sounds like a blast.¡±

    That¡¯s the most energetic I¡¯d seen from Tim¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t wait! Jill, when do we leave? When should I pack my bags?¡±

    ¡°Just tone it down a bit. And sit down. Your entire body is over the table.¡± I shoved away the wildly eager Tim.

    Everyone else, besides Roger, who was on his sixth or seventh bowl, was done eating. At this point, we were still at the table to chat about Walisburg.

    Roger and Tim passionately rambled about going to every food cart until they threw up. Did they not know food wasn¡¯t free?

    Tim''s friend continued to sit in silence. I assumed he was going to follow Tim wherever he went.

    Owen expressed his excitement about trying to become a ¡°full adult.¡±

    Whatever that meant.

    Tim got up and rushed to his room. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a few things I want to bring,¡± he said.

    ¡°Wait, Tim, at least clean up, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Roger, just let him do his thing,¡± I said.

    Tim¡¯s friend stood. ¡°I¡¯ll go help him.¡±

    ¡°Before that, you should go bathe. Roger, please escort Tim¡¯s friend to the bathroom.¡±

    He sighed and followed my request. I sat in silence with nothing to do.

    That was until Owen spoke.

    ¡°What did you do to the man from yesterday?¡± He asked in a concerned manner.

    I responded without looking at him. ¡°What I did is none of your concern. Just know that he will not be bothering us.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything stupid, right?¡±

    I smiled broadly, this time looking at him. ¡°Why would I?¡±

    Before he could respond, Tim slammed the door open, nearly shaking the cabin.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think the weather will be?¡±

    ¡°No clue. Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether to wear shorts or joggers.¡±

    That¡¯s a stupid reason to almost destroy your door.

    ¡°Stick with the joggers. We¡¯ll be there pretty late." I said while getting up.

    ¡°Smart. Okay, will do.¡±

    I cleaned the table and put the dishes in the sink. Roger insisted he would wash the dishes, and I gladly stepped aside.

    Tim and his friend were packing or whatnot. I didn¡¯t know, and I didn''t care. I assumed they were fine, so I didn¡¯t bother checking in.

    With nothing to do, I took a step outside. The sun beamed down with mercy, and the wind felt perfect. It wasn¡¯t strong, but it wasn¡¯t non-existent.

    I sat comfortably on the grass with thoughts sizzling.

    But before I could address those thoughts, Owen called my name from the shed. Somehow, I was visible to him. I turned with an unenthusiastic sign and headed towards him.

    ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± he said while digging through storage.

    Bins and piles of wood were everywhere, making it difficult to walk. I really had to clean this up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Trying to find my bin of nice clothes. I have to look presentable for tonight.¡±

    I gave him a blank stare. ¡°Right. So why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask you about yesterday. About the SCAR agent.¡±

    I see¡­

    He was troubled because he was unaware of the situation. I thought he wouldn¡¯t really care, but I guess not.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t trouble us again,¡± I said.

    He stopped scavenging the bins, almost looking droopy. It was weird seeing him like this. Was he that uncomfortable? He shouldn¡¯t be. He didn¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.

    So why did he look so empty?

    ¡°Owen, don¡¯t worry about it. Everything is under control. Just get ready for the event. We have to start walking soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. We can walk to the station and take a carriage. It¡¯ll be quicker.¡±

    Trinksville was the closest town to our isolated cabin. It was a decent-sized town with many merchants and people passing through. Usually, it¡¯s used as a pitstop for those wanting to go to cities far away. It''s an hour''s walk, but it¡¯s better than six to get to Walisburg.

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    He didn¡¯t reply and continued to search through the hundreds of bins stored. I left him alone and went back inside.

    Tim and his friend finished packing. They packed enough for a week, which was insane since we would only be gone for a night or two. When I told Tim that, he was bummed out, swaying his head low and kicking the wall. I told them to pack less, then shut the door behind them.

    When I went to check on Roger, he did the exact opposite. He didn¡¯t even pack. All he wanted to bring was an Ionian item that could light anything on fire. It was pretty great since it could fit in your pocket without being in the way. I told him to pack more, which he refused, saying he would buy clothes if needed. Most stores would have inflated prices because of the event. I wasn¡¯t going to tell him that.

    With nothing to do, I went outside again, but this time to my favorite spot nearby. It was a close yet relaxing walk. It was beautiful outside. Nothing seemed dull. Everything looked so bright. I collapsed by the place I called ¡°comfort.¡±

    The vines suffocated the surrounding trees. A clear, blue stream gracefully flowed, babbling and burbling across the rocks. Pebbles swished around underwater like sparkles.

    Sitting on a fresh patch of emerald grass, I hugged my knees to my chest. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a silver necklace that shone light. I cupped the semicircle pendant in my hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡±

    Before officially being granted freedom, I promised someone that I would return. He wanted me to meet him at the Walisburg event for an unknown reason. That might¡¯ve been a lie. He could¡¯ve told me the reason, but it¡¯s been so long that I''d forgotten.

    Maybe he wanted to know how serious I was about chasing Raphtalia¡¯s dream. I tossed thoughts in the air. I didn¡¯t know for sure.

    The last time I saw that man, it was a disaster. I would rather have a meteorite strike the world than relive that day again.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder if things would¡¯ve played out differently.¡±

    Would Raphtalia be alive? Would I¡¯ve not been granted freedom? I didn¡¯t know. How could I know? I was just an innocent child wanting to live in a world away from the hell I knew.

    Next to me was a bush abundant with berries. I plucked a few, tossing them in my mouth. They were sweet yet sour¡ªthe taste of sorrow.

 78. Machine from Another World

    When I returned after taking a moment for myself, Tim and his friend patiently waited by the door, their bags ready to go.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roger and Owen?¡±

    ¡°Inside,¡± said Tim.

    ¡°Great, can you tell them to hurry up?¡±

    ¡°Without fail.¡±

    The next thing I heard was yelling from inside the cabin. I could easily pick out who was saying what.

    Within moments, they all came crashing through the door, with Roger having to turn sideways since he was too big.

    Owen had a backpack with a red polo shirt that looked a bit tight. Was that what he was looking for in the shed? I didn¡¯t say anything since I didn¡¯t need to; I was simply wondering.

    Roger listened to my words and packed his own backpack, though I didn¡¯t know what was inside, nor did I care.

    ¡°Hey, my legs are going to shut down. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m gonna walk for five hours.¡± Tim complained.

    We haven¡¯t even started walking, and he¡¯s already bickering.

    ¡°We¡¯re walking to Trinksville for a carriage. Owen, how many outis coins are you bringing?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue. I just dumped a couple of handfuls in this bag.¡±

    A couple of handfuls of golden outis coins would last us a month or two in Walisburg, so it was safe to say we had more than enough.

    ¡°Good. Are we all ready, then?¡±

    ¡°Can Owen just bring the carriage person here? I really don¡¯t want to walk.¡±

    Was complaining necessary?

    ¡°No. We¡¯re all walking. Besides, it¡¯s good for the body.¡±

    "Is it because you want to walk more to lose that waist weight you¡¯ve been complaining about?¡± Tim rudely speculated.

    I firmly hugged my chest while avoiding any eye contact. ¡°D¨CDon¡¯t say stuff like that! The hell¡¯s your issue!¡±

    Roger said loud enough for me to hear, ¡°Tim, that was a little too far.¡±

    ¡°Ya, sorry,¡± he apologetically murmured with his head down.

    This was a perfect opportunity to switch the topic and start walking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyways, let''s start walking, shall we?¡±

    About thirty minutes had passed since our departure. We were about halfway there to Trinksville.

    Endless patches of emerald grass scratched the calves of my pants. The blue sky was dotted with fluffy clouds that drifted lazily with the gentle breeze. And next to me was Owen, who spoke about a subject that wasn¡¯t my specialty.

    ¡°O¨COwen, just because I¡¯m a girl doesn''t mean I understand what other girls like.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, hear me out. How about this: I hunched my back a little to match your height because I want to gaze at the same setting sun as you.¡±

    ¡°Like I would know.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. He knew I wasn''t that type of girl, so why was he trying to have this pointless conversation with me?

    Tim must have heard Owen since he excitedly interjected, ¡°Hey, Owen, are you really going to try to get girls? If you are, do you mind helping me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to teach you my ways. Someone as small as you would go unnoticed. That being said, you¡¯re just a lost cause.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°How am I a ¡®lost cause?¡¯ Owen, have you seen your reflection? That greasy hair of yours shines brighter than your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°None of us have greasy hair besides you!¡±

    I snickered at his remark. ¡°You guys are too much.¡±

    Maybe it was a good thing they came along. Having them here and messing around with each other while everyone got a laugh felt comforting. I adored them all too much. Without them, it would¡¯ve been awfully lonely. So it''s a good thing that I didn¡¯t go alone.

    I looked over my shoulder, checking how far Roger and Tim¡¯s friend were. They were more behind than I thought. The two had been chatting alone for a while now, which wasn¡¯t weird, but I wondered what the subject could be.

    ¡°Hey, so what exactly do you have to do there?¡± Tim asked while prancing forward.

    ¡°I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I want to know what. Hey, do you think music will be playing all night?¡±

    That was a sudden swerve. I found it weird, but sometimes his attention span was all over the place.

    ¡°Music should be playing, no? I mean, it¡¯s called the ¡®Musical City¡¯ for a reason.¡±

    Owen jumped in: ¡°It is called the ¡®Musical City,¡¯ but Avery says the music stops at night. The music is only an evening thing. I don¡¯t know about the festival. It can last well into the night and maybe till the next morning.¡±

    For someone who¡¯s never been to Walisburg, Tim¡¯s friend had awfully good knowledge. I almost wanted to turn around and ask how he knew this, but something made my stomach feel tighter. It was an irritation, almost like a really annoying itch.

    ¡°Hey Jill, why did you stop?¡± Tim asked while casually walking ahead of me.

    I grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled him towards me. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for those two to catch up.¡±

    What were they talking about? It was the first time I didn¡¯t see Tim with his friend. Did something happen? No, Tim seemed energetic enough to dance at a party. He didn¡¯t look down at all. Maybe Tim¡¯s friend wanted to speak with Roger? But why?

    My mind bounced against my skull, going a million kilometers an hour. Whatever, it was me overanalyzing.

    ¡°Why did you guys stop?¡± Roger halted along with Tim¡¯s friend. ¡°Own, did you do something to weird her out?¡±

    Tim shouted loud enough for his tonsils to fly out of his mouth. ¡°What type of accusation is that?!!¡±

    ¡°Hey Roger, Owen laid out a few romantic lines to Jill, trying to get her opinion on them. He¡¯s tryna get busy tonight.¡± Tim jokingly elbowed Owen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Owen, don¡¯t you know that Jill isn¡¯t that type of girl? Her romance ability is like Tim¡¯s brain; it¡¯s non-existent.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you dragging me into this?¡±

    I rubbed my forehead while thinking about the awful environment I created. I should¡¯ve walked ahead.

    Whatever, I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on them. I walked while they bickered about something stupid.

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s moving. Quickly, everyone, go follow the leader!¡±

    I¡¯m going to bury these dimwits alive¡­

    While walking further, Owen called my name and pointed to the side.

    ¡°Jill, look!¡±

    Something approached us at an incredible speed. Not only that, but it hovered over the grass like a bird sweeping the ground.

    ¡°Quick, everyone behind me!¡±

    I jumped before the boys and held one arm out like a mother at a crosswalk with her children.

    What the hell was that? It could fly, too, at such speed? I pulled a dagger from my sheath, strategically waiting for the range to diminish.

    It closed in on us and elevated to an unreachable height. Four limbs were angled down from the trapezoid body, with razor-sharp spinny¨Cthings keeping it in the air. Its body had a random hole in the middle. No, now that I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t random. That hole was too perfect for it to be random. The machine was small enough to hide within the thick branches and leaves but big enough not to go unnoticed.

    I¡¯d never seen anything like this before, but I knew it was undoubtedly related to SCAR. I mean, who else controlled advanced technology like this?

    The machine cowardly loomed over us. Was it going to do anything? How was it going to attack? I¡¯d never encountered this machine before, so I didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to attack.¡±

    I looked back, hearing Tim¡¯s friend''s assumption.

    ¡°What? How do you know?¡± I asked, glancing back and forth between the two.

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve seen one of these before. These things don¡¯t attack.¡±

    Like I could easily trust someone I had just met. Give me a break. I brushed off his remark, only for Tim to support him.

    ¡°Ya Jill, look, it¡¯s not even doing anything. It¡¯s just hovering over us.¡±

    I growled, ¡°Then please tell me what you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything but wait. It¡¯ll leave sooner or later.¡± Tim¡¯s friend said, attempting to sound comforting.

    His knowledge was almost frightening. I drew my dagger back into its holder, patiently waiting for the machine to leave.

    After about ten seconds of silence, the machine did the unthinkable.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± the machine spouted and left without even explaining the purpose of its appearance.

    Tonight?

    Tonight was the Walisburg event, and my long-awaited conversation was also tonight. Was that what the machine meant? But how would it know? My mind exploded from the overload of questions.

 79. Trip to the Musical City

    ¡°That will be three golden and two silver outis coins.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Roger¡¯s jaw dropped to the pavement.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± Owen asked as he grabbed the coins from his bag.

    ¡°Since when was it ever more than two golden outis coins to get to Walisburg?¡±

    ¡°Prices are jacked because of the festival. It¡¯s bound to be more expensive," Owen said.

    "Jacked? This is a robbery!"

    Roger didn¡¯t look happy. I didn¡¯t know why since he wasn¡¯t paying. We were filthy rich anyway, so why did it even matter?

    "Apologizes," the carriage man said with his hand over his heart. "I have no control over the price. All the other carriages are the same."

    Four other carriages were stationed, waiting for people like us to hop on. Almost everyone who planned on going to the event was already there. That would explain the lack of customers.

    "No, I should apologize for my friend''s rudeness," Owen said, returning the gesture. ¡°Would you be so kind as to tell us which city entrance we¡¯ll be at?¡±

    It''s an odd question, but it did intrigue me.

    ¡°O¡¯, which city entrance, eh? Normally, I would enter through the main gates, but because of the ample traffic at the security gates, I¡¯d aim for the western entrance. It¡¯ll be a bit of a walk before making it to the city¡¯s heart.¡±

    The bald carriage man leaned against his brown horse. Its coat reminded me of Rexy''s, a horse back at the Bariac Cult.

    ¡°Will it take us longer to get there,¡± Tim asked.

    ¡°Ehhhh, maybe an extra twenty minutes. I will have to go up one of those hills near the city. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be better than sitting in traffic for an hour.¡±

    His words struck my head with force.

    The hills? It couldn¡¯t be.

    I quickly stepped in. ¡°Do not take us through the hills.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and why is that,¡± asked the man, who tipped his circular hat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just avoid it.¡±

    He grinned as though he had gained something valuable. ¡°Perhaps you are anxious about what lies on the hill? Could you tell me about the place?¡±

    My heart thudded louder than usual. Was he toying with me? Did he see through me? Was he talking about what I think he was?

    I had to make sure. I couldn¡¯t let myself sleep if I didn¡¯t question him.

    ¡°The House with Answers.¡±

    ¡°So you are familiar with it. I hate to tell you, but it¡¯s just a story some nutjobs made years back. People speak about it, but no one has ever lived to pass the tale. Do you, perhaps, believe in this house?¡±

    No one has lived to tell their stories about the house. That must be because of the SCAR agent that brutally murdered those who attempted to enter.

    ¡°Hey Jill, what is the House with Answers?¡±

    I turned to Tim. I¡¯d never spoken about it, so I didn¡¯t know if they knew.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Do you wish for me to tell them?¡± Asked the carriage man.

    I refused and told them myself.

    ¡°On a hill near Walisburg lies the House with Answers. It¡¯s a place where one would go to find any answer that the world holds. The only issue was that the house was said to be cursed. Those who pushed their luck, trying to find answers, were never to be seen again. It was like they vanished along with the puddles after a sunny day. Some think the curse is just a fantasy. Others think otherwise. I do not want to take any chances. That was why I wish to avoid the hills and to avoid the house.¡±

    There was also another reason¡ªone they didn¡¯t need to know.

    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid that place,¡± Tim¡¯s friend stated while looking into the distance. He unusually spoke when least expected.

    ¡°Do you believe that it''s cursed?¡± I questioned.

    He put his finger to his chin. He was about to speak but was interrupted by Tim before he had a chance.

    ¡°Ugh, who cares! Can we just get going?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he the one who asked?!

    After we all agreed to go through the main entrance, we were one step closer to going to the musical city.

    ***

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there! I can see the Royal Palace from here!¡± Tim exclaimed.

    ¡°You moron! Stop shaking the carriage!¡±

    ¡°Hey Roger, I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t broken the carriage yet.¡±

    ¡°If that was a sorry attempt for a fat¨Cjoke, it isn¡¯t going to work. And I¡¯m more muscle than fat.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just fat.¡±

    Owen stepped in, concerned for his well¨Cbeing. ¡°Am I considered fat? It¡¯s a bit flabby around my stomach.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more skinny¨Cfat. It will be difficult for you to get a woman with that physique.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Right, Jill?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡±

    I ignored the rest of their conversation and peered my head up and above the two horses. It was an open wagon so that I could see everything.

    There they were¡ªthe miniature walls for security purposes. They almost looked like the walls that sheltered Ionia, but much smaller.

    Flames ignited the city''s outskirts, casting light for the oncoming travelers. We were in line at the main entrance, which stretched longer than I thought it would.

    The carriage¨Cman turned around. ¡°We¡¯ll be here for a bit.¡±

    I gave the nod and accepted fate. There was nothing I could do but ponder.

    After the machine left, the boys acted like nothing had happened. It ticked me off. They didn¡¯t have a single care in the world. How often did one see a fly machine? Close to none. And they acted like it was no big deal.

    I asked Tim¡¯s friend, who sat directly across from me.

    ¡°How do you know so much about flying machines?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a few times, so I have a general idea of how they operate.¡± His response wasn¡¯t what I hoped to get.

    Looking back at it, I wished I had interrogated him further. Something about him just seemed off. His perfect reunion with Tim, how he knew a good amount of information about Walisburg, and now this. I couldn¡¯t put it into words, but something was strange.

    Maybe I was overthinking it. Tim poured his trust into his friend. For Tim¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t speculate about him any further. The problem could be me.

    But even so, I had to ask.

    "Back at the carriage station, you were going to say something before Tim interrupted. Do you remember what?"

    He turned towards me with a scrunched face. "I don''t recall."

    I leaned forward. "Do you believe that the House with Answers is cursed?"

    "Not cursed... just misunderstood."

    My eyes narrowed. "Meaning?" There was a sense of urgency behind my voice.

    That place wasn''t "misunderstood." Being misunderstood is when people have the wrong idea of someone or something. There was no wrong idea about this place. Two people died because of me at that place. A brutal SCAR agent awaits, blocking me from my dream. How is that being "misunderstood?"

    He smiled and looked at the scenery to his right. "This entire world is misunderstood..."

    I looked in the direction he faced. The lush slopes soared up, attempting to reach the clouds. I gazed at the sky that the slopes were desperately trying to reach. Pink sparkles were scattered around, intermixed with crimson and orange colors. They had the look of a soft rose petal.

 80. Armadillo

    Commonly known as the ¡°Musical City,¡± Walisburg did not disappoint. The city was filled with inescapable festive cheers and danceable music. It was a night where even the food stall workers would have little to no care for their job, drinking booze and yelling along with their customers. Everyone enjoyed the celebrations that shook the very foundations of the buildings on the small yet crowded streets.

    The surrounding towns compacted the cobblestone streets, not caring about anything but enjoyment. I¡¯d never seen so many people in one area before.

    From the distance stood the Royal Palace. Anyone could notice it anywhere in the city. Standing tall on a podium, a white and gold filigree palace encased a ginormous purple lotus blossom as its shell.

    It stood out like a shiny statue in a junkyard.

    We slipped through the crowds, cutting across the elegantly arcing roadways. My ears couldn¡¯t escape the music, which almost overshadowed the noises of parents yelling for their children.

    No building was taller than four stories (besides the Royal Palace), and no building was dense with families. Everyone was outside. The lanterns hung off the buildings, gently swaying in the wind as they emulated Walisburg.

    ¡°Hey Jill, look! That food stall doesn¡¯t have a line.¡± Tim dragged us all to the empty stall.

    Behind the stall was a petite, redhead woman who looked awfully pretty to be working at a food stall. She had unique green eyes that were foreign to me. Never once in my life had I seen someone with green eyes. They were stunning.

    Owen casually leaned his elbow on the counter. He faced the women sideways, with his head tilting.

    ¡°Hello there, the name¡¯s Owen. May I ask for your most delicious meal to offer?¡±

    Since when did he talk like that?

    ¡°Ya, I¡¯ll take something too¡­¡± Tim said, oddly looking at Owen.

    The women scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re closed. If you want food, though, other food stalls towards the Royal Palace won¡¯t close for a while.¡±

    ¡°How upsetting. I wished to get a fine delicately from your hands. Maybe you could make it up by showing me around the city. I¡¯ve never been to this lively place before.¡±

    ¡°Owen, I don¡¯t think your girlfriend would like that.¡± Roger obnoxiously shouted.

    Owen pushed himself off the counter. ¡°G-G-Girlfriend! What the hell are you talking about, Roger?! Don¡¯t say random stuff like that!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you were willing to take me out right in front of your girlfriend? How pathetic are you?¡±

    A wave of heat spiked up my face. ¡°N-No! No, no, no, no! You got it all wrong. I¡¯m not anything like that!¡±

    ¡°Ya, that¡¯s right. We just live together, that¡¯s all.¡±

    He¡¯s making it worse!

    She let out a chuckle, poorly covering her mouth. It almost reminded me of someone who did the same. ¡°You people are funny. Well, I hope you enjoy the rest of the festival.¡± She kindheartedly smiled, walking away from the stalls and disappearing through the crowd.

    Tim looked uncharacteristically depressed. ¡°Awwww. I wanted to eat something.¡±

    Owen grabbed Roger¡¯s shirt by the collar, which was surprising considering Roger''s height. ¡°You little¡ªI had the perfect chance, and you ruined it! Who the hell does that sort of stuff?¡±

    ¡°Relax, you aggravated bumblebee! There¡¯s plenty more flowers in the shop.¡±

    ¡°Ya, and how many are you gonna step on!¡±

    Roger, like always, wore a cocky grin on his face. Owen was ready to blow it off with a punch.

    From the corner of my eye, I noticed a herd of people rushing across the street, jumping excitedly. I had time to kill since I planned to wait until it was less busy, so I would let my curiosity control me for now.

    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s happening there.¡± I pointed to where I was heading, and they all dropped their idiotic argument and tailed me.

    Within a minute, we learned what everyone was rushing towards. A wooden stage, big enough for it to stand out, where an ample amount of people gathered in front. Above the wooden floor, a white light illuminated the area, making it easier for people to see the stage. There was no way we outsiders had the power for this type of technology. This was most certainly the work of the Ionians, though I wasn¡¯t sure why the Ionians would give us the ability to shine light this bright.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Not that I cared. It was just a thought.

    On stage was one colossal person who looked to carry thousands of boulders for years.

    ¡°This man won sixteen matches in a row! The undefeated champ is too glorious for our own good! Does someone have the courage even to attempt to take him down,¡± roared the announcer with a megaphone.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s a sparring match?¡± I asked while scratching my head.

    A random person turned their head around. They must¡¯ve heard my question, which I asked no one.

    ¡°Yes! This marvelous man is insane! I watched him earlier, and he¡¯s too good for us! He could easily be a general in the Walisburg¡¯s army! His strength and skill is unmatched!¡±

    Really?

    The announcer roared once again. ¡°Does anyone wish to challenge him? Anyone?¡±

    No one said anything. It was the quietest it had been since I¡¯d gotten here.

    ¡°Jill,¡± said Roger, leaning into my ear, ¡°I say you should go.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ªNo! I¡¯m not going to spar this man.¡±

    Not because I didn¡¯t think I would win but because I didn¡¯t feel like it.

    The man in front of me turned around once more. ¡°You want to spar this man? A beautiful gem like you would risk your face for our entertainment? You¡¯re a saint from the divine. Everyone!¡± He grabbed me like a child, flinging me onto his shoulders. ¡°This beautiful woman would like to spar the Armadillo!¡±

    ¡°The Arma¡ªWhat?! I couldn¡¯t believe it. I wanted to stay in the back without showing my presence. The entire crowd roared with cheers.

    ¡°An opponent, and a gorgeous one, to be exact! How lovely! Come up here, my lady.¡±

    I surfed across the crowd until I was on stage. The announcer led me behind a curtain, where a rack of wooden weapons and a few shields and helmets lay around. I plugged my nose shut, kicking the helmets away from me. The air reeked of moldy sweat.

    My weapon of choice was a wooden sword. It was used, and its blade chipped slightly, but it would do. Once ready, I gave the announcer a thumbs-up and was escorted back onto the main stage.

    The crowd¡¯s cheer was loud enough to shake the ground. I looked towards the back to see if I could spot the boys. They were there somewhere, cheering on along with the others. This was my first time sparring in front of a large crowd. Usually, it would be Roger who oversaw the matches with Owen and me. This time, however, the atmosphere was entirely different. It felt more electrifying.

    ¡°As you can see, this woman isn¡¯t wearing head protection! She has the courage of God!¡±

    Um, no. Courage had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°And now, we have the Armadillo versus the¡­¡± he held the megaphone aside, privately asking me, ¡°And what shall you be called?¡±

    ¡°Call me whatever.¡±

    ¡°O-okay.¡± He cleared his throat and placed the megaphone near his mouth. And now, we have the Armadillo versus the Whatever!¡±

    That''s not what I meant...

    The colossal madman in front of me had the biceps of a monster. His ominous physical appearance stood out like a fire in a bottomless abyss. His brown skin was oiled so that everyone would admire his muscular body.

    He was a giant compared to Roger, who said something. He also wasn¡¯t wearing any protection gear.

    I mean, an undefeated champion wouldn¡¯t care.

    He gripped a wooden ax almost as big as he was.

    ¡°So!¡± The announcer shouted, ¡°The rules are straightforward. Fight till one gives up! And without further delay, you may now begin!!¡± The crowd erupted with yells.

    ¡°So, whatever, are you sure you don¡¯t want to tap out? This is your last warning.¡± The Armadillo sounded like he hadn¡¯t drunk water in three years.

    Did he call me "whatever?" I thought.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I won¡¯t tap out in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Very well. It¡¯s a shame that someone beautiful like you will permanently have a dented forehead.¡± He sounded disappointed, but that could be because of his misleading voice.

    He charged at me, swinging his ax sideways. I leaped over the ax and elbowed him in the jaw.

    ¡°Wow! Incredible! Not even thirty seconds in, she already struck the Armadillo''s untouchable face!¡±

    Really? I mean, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    ¡°Curse you! Prepare to face my wrath!¡±

    That¡¯s what they all say.

    The man charged once again like a raging bull. I deflected a few strikes, but things weren¡¯t looking so good. I would lose in a heartbeat if it came down to pure muscle strength. Our weapons collided as the man continued the attack, forcing me to defend.

    The massive crowd gasped as I collapsed onto the wood. My finger stroked my temple, checking for blood. Nothing was there. That hit would injure anybody else. But to me, it felt like an annoying sting. This sting made me feel a rush I hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    The rush of getting stuck by a stronger opponent.

    It was reviving.

    I got up, brushing the sting away. The man froze with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°Was that your best?¡± I asked with my head down.

    The thrill of a fight. It felt so nostalgic.

    ¡°Wha¡ªHow are you still up?¡± He couldn''t even move; it was like an explosion of confusion within his head, and all he could do was witness this moment. It was entirely unfamiliar to him.

    The man¡¯s arms wobbled as sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m done warming up.¡±

    I sprang at the man like a lightning bolt. I jumped up, raising my sword, aiming for his head. The man tried to defend himself but was quickly kicked in the stomach, causing him to bend over. I leaped over him and hammered him with the butt of the sword in the back of the head, forcing his face to eat the wood. His stick landed out of his reach.

    I pointed the sword at his nape. ¡°I suggest you surrender.¡±

    His face was stuffed with wood as screams and yells erupted from the audience.

    ¡°Impossible! How can someone frail like you defeat me?¡±

    Without saying anything, I dropped my stick before him and walked away. I didn¡¯t see the need to pursue the match any longer.

 81. Opposite Reunions

    The moon was surrounded by a curtain of darkness that had descended onto the world. Clouds stood in the open, looming over us. How unfortunate. It looked like it was going to rain.

    We randomly made our way to an enormous, circular park. Within the boundaries, well-maintained grass grew along with a handful of trees, each placed at separate positions around the ring. The middle consisted of a marble fountain that shot out crystal clear water a few feet into the air, which would fall back onto the statue of a couple holding an infant. The dazzling white marble seemed to stay that way every night as if someone was hired to clean off the statue.

    Tim, his friend, and Owen watched the fountain shoot up the water. Never having seen anything like this, their eyes glistened with amusement.

    ¡°What typa magic are they using?¡±

    ¡°Tim, it¡¯s not magic. It¡¯s much less than that.¡± Avery said while stroking his hand in the water.

    I signed, making my way to an isolated bench off to this side. I plopped down, slouching with little care. I wish I''d brought my jacket. My sweater wasn¡¯t doing good for me.

    Maybe I wouldn''t feel this way if I wore a thicker layer underneath. Oh well, there''s nothing I could do about it. I could buy from the local shops that are getting more business today than any other day. I didn¡¯t feel like it. I wasn¡¯t interested in shopping for clothes. It wasn¡¯t my cup of tea, even though I had plenty of experience in that field.

    I did want to check out the numerous weapon stalls. All sorts of variety were here. From brass¨Cknuckles to swords too big to be called a sword. I wasn¡¯t planning on buying anything. I just wanted to snoop around.

    Oh well, maybe when I¡¯m done with everything.

    Out of nowhere, a hand touched my shoulder, causing my soul to jump out of my body.

    ¡°Goddamn. Since when were you sitting there?¡±

    Next to me was a burly man with his chest bursting through his shirt. His hair was the same dark color as his eyes.

    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯ve been sitting here. So, what¡¯s up? You look a bit down right now.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m well capable of myself,¡± I said while watching the boys by the fountain as they carelessly splashed water at each other.

    ¡°So when are you going to do your important thing?¡±

    Roger was oddly curious about my business.

    ¡°Probably when you guys quit following me. I mean, I¡¯m not trying to drag you guys into it, especially you. You¡¯re gonna say something stupid.¡±

    He giggled with a snort. ¡°You¡¯re probably right. I would say something to piss you off. Anyway, if you want to be alone for a bit, I¡¯ll take the others somewhere else. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±

    Roger stomped his hands on his thighs, letting out an exaggerated sign as he got up. ¡°You know, you should¡¯ve gone easy on the poor man.¡±

    He probably wasn¡¯t expecting a response since he headed towards the fountain without me even getting a chance to speak.

    I scoffed at the crawling ants underneath my feet, muttering, ¡°I did go easy.¡±

    ***

    I rubbed my hands together for warmth. I really should¡¯ve brought my sweater.

    It¡¯s been a while since the boys left, which was fine since sitting alone never bothered me. My legs were crossed, gazing at the children playing in the park. They exhibited innocent smiles combined with joyous giggles.

    They¡¯re entirely focused on the present moment. Children didn¡¯t care about anything regarding the world¡ªwhat it is and what it¡¯ll become¡ªnothing. All they did was selfishly look after themselves and those who looked after them. Their naivety blinded them to reality. I envied them because I wished that was the case for me.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A slender man approached me while casually watching the few children running around. He slicked his long hair back, and without permission, he sat beside me. I scooted closer to the edge.

    ¡°Ya know, I saw you fight the Armadillo earlier. Where did such a gorgeous gem like you learn to wield a sword like that?¡±

    Great, he just had to start a conversation. It would look ill if I ignored him, but I also didn¡¯t want to pursue small talk. Well, I guess I didn¡¯t have a choice. Maybe he¡¯ll leave if I keep my words short and simple.

    ¡°Is that the first thing you say to a woman?¡±

    He jerked his body back, stumbling over his words. ¡°Forgive me for my carelessness. Ken is my name. A pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± I bluntly said while looking at the ground, not giving him my full attention.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s a lonely woman like you doing at a festival like this? Perhaps it was my calling card that made me meet you here. Would you like to check out the weapon stalls with me if you don''t mind?¡±

    Weapon stalls? Tempting.

    Before I could answer, I heard a familiar noise creeping towards me¡ªa noise that once was paired with screams and one that I never wished to hear again.

    My head jolted up. From shoulder down, they were encased in gleaming, thick golden armor. Their heads were unprotected. Both men held a spear that was no taller than themselves. They were the same men who threw away their humanity and tossed children like me into cells. Those same royal guards were standing over me.

    ¡°Is this man bothering you?¡±

    I nodded, giving him a smirk.

    The man beside me gulped loudly, loud enough for the entire city to hear: ¡°N-No! I¡¯m not. We¡¯re just chatting, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Oh, ya? Well, then, you can chat to my buddy over here.¡±

    The silent guard grabbed the man by the shirt and threw him up in the air. He flew a good few feet.

    He was on the ground, unable to get up. Noises of hyperventilation were replaced with words. I guess the shock got to him. The silent guard dragged him across the grass until I couldn¡¯t hear them.

    The guard who stood above me stabbed the butt of his spear into the ground. ¡°Your Majesty has requested your attendance.¡± His throaty voice was unpleasant to my ears.

    A rare sarcastic remark came out of my mouth.

    ¡°He¡¯s calling me so soon? Can¡¯t I at least enjoy the festival?¡±

    As I watched the man chuckle, I noticed something familiar about him. His dark eyes were the same color as his soul. A scar ran down the bottom of his eye and onto his jawline. Even if it wasn¡¯t my own, it was a scar I would never forget. Memories washed up in my mind. They were the kinds of memories one wishes to forget, but instead, they resurface like a pimple on one¡¯s nose.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Samuel.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°It¡¯s been a long¡­what¡­ten years. Other than your height, you do not look too different.¡±

    Has it really been ten years? I wasn¡¯t sure since I wasn¡¯t too great at tracking time. What the case was, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the man who stood in front of me.

    When one thinks of a reunion, it''s believed as a cheerful event where both parties greet each other with joyful smiles. One that Tim and his friend had. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice? But instead, this reunion was the complete opposite. We both greeted each other with murderous intent disguised as everyday expressions.

    He took a seat next to me. As he hung onto his spear with an unsteady grip, its tip faced the clouds. He deeply signed, ¡°You were a rowdy one to deal with. You and that Raphtalia girl¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of her name so freely.¡±

    He lightly shoved my arm. ¡°Or what? Will you fight me just like you did with the Armadillo?¡±

    ¡°If your narrow mind can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m in no laughing mood, then I don¡¯t know what else to say. Just take me to the place already.¡± Considering my tone of voice, he knew I wasn¡¯t messing around.

    Once again, he deeply signed. ¡°Shortly after you left, I had a short chat with a little girl who would stick with me to my grave. In the most depressing voice ever, she asked me why you were set free. I told her, ¡®Well, it¡¯s because she had a dream.¡¯ She looked at me with these vicious eyes, fuming with hell''s flames. And she said something that still gives me the chills. ¡®Then I hope I get the chance to destroy her dream.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Cute story, now take me to the goddamn king.¡±

    I didn¡¯t care for any of this. I just wanted one thing today. Today, the long wait would finally end.

    ¡°Before I do that, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it,¡± I asked, annoyed.

    ¡°Were you happy¡­walking in the outside world? Was her death worth it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± He used the spear to help himself up. His hand extended towards me, offering me a helping hand.

    Did he not believe that I was incapable of standing on my own? I slapped the hand out of the way and stood up.

    ¡°Are you not going to say anything to your friends?¡± He questioned as we began walking together.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. They know I can handle my own.¡±

    The dying music shadowed the noise of the armor. Strangers'' eyes stuck onto me as I walked with a royal guard. They definitely got the wrong idea.

    What exactly should I say to the king?

    I knew this day would inevitably arrive, but I still wasn¡¯t fully prepared. I didn¡¯t want to reopen old wounds. My eyes met the gloomy sky. The dismal thoughts were followed by the passing dark petals that coated the parking stars.

    Could rain come another day?

 82. Abused and Left to Rot

    The clanking of the guards'' armor echoed down the halls. While leaning against the stone wall, I gently hugged Raphtalia¡¯s neck, allowing her to breathe. She sat between my legs, cradling back and forth. Her teeth clattered rapidly as her body shivered along with her mouth. My hands rubbed her skin, hoping it would calm her down.

    She forced words out, but her normal, joyful voice could not be heard. ¡°We really messed up today,¡± she said.

    I didn¡¯t respond. No words could describe what might happen. All we could do was look after one another.

    We were blamed for the dirtiness of the stairwell, even though it wasn¡¯t our fault. It was impossible to clean.

    I saw a glimpse of the guards through the dull iron bars. Rattling keys followed the creaking gate. They entered the room wearing all white besides their golden boots, cracking a sinister laugh that would bounce off the walls.

    One man loomed over us. His face was rotten with a vile smirk. They forcibly snatched Raphtalia out of my grasp as she screamed in terror. I got up, trying to separate the guards¡¯ grip, but any effort was futile. I was fighting a battle I couldn¡¯t win.

    Within seconds, I collapsed onto the ground, unable to breathe. A hole was punched through my stomach. At least that¡¯s how it felt. Curdled up into a ball, mucus dripped down my mouth. The world somehow stopped.

    On her feet, Raphtalia was doing whatever she could to break out of the demon¡¯s grip. Similar to me, her efforts also failed. It was all about the unbalanced difference of strength. She couldn¡¯t do anything but scream. They got raspier by the count.

    ¡°Take Jill with us,¡± said one guard.

    I glanced at the man whose rough grip squeezed my veins. His face was plagued with a scar that ran down the bottom of his eye. He dragged me through the concrete floor. I thought my arm was going to rip off.

    A wailing of cries followed the dreadful screams. She was letting the entire world know the evil these men were about to commit. They dragged me into the same room as her. Raphtalia¡¯s limbs were attached to the chair. A cloth was around her head and into her mouth like a gag.

    On my left was a square table which was bigger than me. I couldn''t see exactly what was on the table, but I knew what they would do.

    My sweaty palms slammed the floor as I tried to find any strength to get on my feet. With every ounce within me, I barely lifted my stomach off the ground. I curled my news into my chest, trying to sit upright, but someone instantly kicked me in the same spot as before. Saliva flew out of my mouth as I hit the ground once again. My stomach churned in pain. I felt a metal boot on my back. He wasn¡¯t applying any pressure; it was there so that I wouldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°Start the show, Vincent,¡± said the man above me.

    The guard next to Raphtalia gave a smirk that betrayed all innocence. He grabbed a large glove from the table, covering most of his forearm. From there, he gripped onto a heated metal rod, which gave the image of the sun. Its rigid tip shone brightly enough to serve as a guide in the dark.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He crept around her with the metal sun, hovering it over Raphtalia''s skin. All she could do was sit there, praying that, somehow, she doesn¡¯t come in contact with the rod. She shook the bones off of her skin while monitoring the metal sun.

    I couldn¡¯t handle this. Was I going to sit around without a fight?

    I snapped, ¡°You bastard! Touch her even once, and you''re dead!¡±

    The man above stomped my back with all his might, flatting it like my hope. ¡°It¡¯s rude to interrupt a show.¡±

    Play it smart. As much as it killed me, I couldn¡¯t retaliate anymore. Things might end up being worse. So, for now, I¡¯ll pray Raphtalia could handle whatever the guard might have in store.

    The guard lifted the rod over her shoulder, slowly shrinking the distance between her and her nightmare. From experience, the guard would place it on the shoulder for a few seconds, letting it sizzle. Muffled screams would release as she tried to move her limbs. All of this was so familiar and yet so dreadful.

    My throat was drier than the guards'' hearts. I clamped my eyes shut.

    I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything.

    Rapthtalia¡¯s muffled screams overpowered the faint sizzling sound. It connected. I gasped, opening my eyes. Hot tears rushed down her cheeks. Panting, she tried kicking her legs away from the chair.

    These people didn¡¯t care. They never cared. They could¡¯ve left us to die. So why? Why put us through this?

    What was the reason?

    The guard above me spoke like an idea had clicked into his head.

    ¡°Oh wait! Before you go for round two, don¡¯t we have a new girl?¡±

    ¡°Ya, so what?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we show her around and maybe give her the same treatment as her?¡± He pointed to Raphtalia. ¡°The fresh ones have the better screams.¡±

    What they said went in one ear and out the other. My eyes locked with Raphtalia. She was the only thing I cared about.

    The pressure released from my foot. The door opened only to slam shut again.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna come back and put you where y¡¯all belong. For now, stay here, fucking dogs.¡± They snickered their way to their next target.

    My back screeched with a sharp pain, but there was no time to complain. Raphtalia had it worse. On my fours, I dragged myself over to her. Her entire body was soaked in sweat, quivering in a stage of fright I¡¯d never seen her in. My mouth partially opened, but my vocals were too stunned to stay anything. I ignored the gruesome burn on her shoulder and gazed at her beautiful eyes instead. How could someone do this to an angel like her?

    Tears slowly dripped from my cheek. I cried. I cried till I could no longer control my breath and choked on the air I inhaled. Physically, I wasn¡¯t the one who was injured, yet I still foolishly cried. It was the first time I felt this way. Whenever someone else got this treatment, I didn¡¯t give a damn. I rarely spoke with them. They never spoke with me. They were complete strangers. This time was different. Raphtalia was the first person who actively talked to me, constantly complimented me, and even went so far as to create a lifelong promise. She was the first person I adored. My first genuine friend. She¡¯s the only one who saw me as someone and not as a worthless being.

    For me to be able not to do anything and watch demonic beings hurt her like that. It crushed my heart. It crushed it so hard that I thought it would never revive.

    I¡¯m too weak to protect her. I¡¯m too timid to protect her.

    I had to become the opposite of what I was¡ªenough of this weakness. I had to throw that to the side, never to be touched again. Somehow, I needed to become less of myself to protect the only person I love.

 83. Tim: Mystery Salon

    ¡°Hey, Avery, try this.¡± Tim handed him a cup of coconut water from a local food cart. ¡°Alright, ready? Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!¡± From there, they stuffed the cups into their mouths, chugging the water as fast as possible.

    They simultaneously exhaled with relief. The sweet, nutty flavor hung in Tim¡¯s mouth. He wiped his moist lips with his sleeve and slammed the cup onto the counter, asking for a refill.

    The elderly woman behind the counter filled the cup to its brim. He carefully picked it up, trying not to spill it on his shirt.

    ¡°Ready?¡± He asked Avery as the distance between the cup and his lips diminished. ¡°First one to finish wins?¡±

    To Tim, winning was always a great feeling. Winning against a friend, however, was an even greater feeling.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Avery said, eager for Tim¡¯s countdown.

    Tim counted down from three, and the race was on. He gulped the water like a tornado, engulfing everything in sight. At this point, it wasn¡¯t a bother if he spilled water on his shirt. Winning was the only thing that mattered. Water dripped down from his chin. The end of this cup¡ªit was there in sight. He slammed the cup on the counter, almost vibrating the stall. His back was arched, and he coughed like a maniac.

    ¡°I won!¡± Avery exclaimed with friendly laughter, slapping Tim on the back.

    Once he finally regained his breath, Tim said, ¡°Rematch! I¡¯m not going down like this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good. Maybe we can try other stuff?¡±

    They made their way to stall after stall. Most of them were closing with ingredients packed in boxes, ready to be used for the following day. With that in mind, they checked out a few weapon stalls that sold the same things for different prices. Maybe the quality was different. Laughter and happiness overfilled Tim¡¯s emotions, leaping through vacant allies. He wished this day would last forever.

    ¡°Hey, Avery, look at this place.¡±

    ¡°The hair salon?¡±

    Tim nodded with squinted eyes, trying to read the sign above.

    ¡°Mia¡¯s Hair Salon. Strange how a hair salon is open. Wanna check it out?¡±

    Avery agreed, and together, they walked into the salon.

    Gentle music played as people sipped on drinks, most likely booze. Everyone was dressed in lazy attire. Not a single person was getting their haircut, which made Tim scratch his head.

    What was this even a hair salon? Did he read the sign correctly?

    ¡°Hey Avery, wanna dip? Nothing is happening here.¡±

    Before Avery answered, a young boy around the same age as Tim approached the door and introduced himself.

    ¡°Welcome. My name is Gabe, and I am the secondary owner of this place. Would you care for a seat?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is this place?¡± Avery asked.

    ¡°Normally, it¡¯s a hair salon, as you can see. But today, it¡¯s a place for people to rest during the chaos outside. We¡¯re serving booze, snacks, haircuts if you want, and a place to sit and relax from the noise and music. That being said, would you like a seat?¡±

    Tim turned to Avery. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    Avery agreed.

    The place was packed with every table and seat taken. People napped and relaxed to the soothing music. It was a total switch from what was going on outside.

    They followed Gabe through a door where a lone woman sat on a sofa.

    She had over-grown hair that fell freely behind and barely visible freckles on her face.

    ¡°Sis, every table is taken, so I have no choice but to bring them here.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± she said. ¡°Is it possible to give the ones who stayed here long enough a little tug? We can¡¯t have people hogging a seat for too long.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    And from there, the door closed from behind.

    ¡°Make yourself at home,¡± said the woman.

    There was an identical sofa to her right. Following her welcoming, they both sunk into the cushions like quicksand, but except it was much more comfortable.

    ¡°Heya. So what are your names?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tim, and this is my best friend Avery.¡±

    ¡°Best friend? Cool. Well, Tim and Avery, my name is Mia.¡±

    ¡°I assume you¡¯re the owner of this place.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Avery, what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Just think about it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Tim to connect the dots. He made a face of realization and wanted to slap himself.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the owner. Nice to meet you. Are you enjoying the Walisburg event so far?¡±

    Tim answered in a heartbeat, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s so cool! There are stalls for nearly everything and everyone. With all these people, the giant city doesn¡¯t feel so giant. It¡¯s crazy crowded, so it¡¯s great how you are doing this resting thing.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the compliment. It¡¯s something I started during my second year in Walisburg. It¡¯s a nice way for people to get a break and generates great business.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. The location is perfect. You¡¯re close to the busiest part of the city. The property expense must¡¯ve been through the roof,¡± Avery said.

    Tim didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡®property expense.¡¯ He wanted to ask, but already making himself look like a fool to the owner, he backed down.

    Mia responded to Avery¡¯s question. ¡°I was fortunate to have help.¡±

    ¡°Was it your family?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said, looking down at her fingers. ¡°It was my best friend.¡±

    ¡°Was?¡± Avery said. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Avery was always a noisy person. He wanted to know everything about everyone, extracting information like some merchant trying to get to know his buyer better. This time, it was more on the weird side. Like, what in the world was ¡®property expense?¡¯ Who asks such a thing?

    Mia responded to him once again. ¡°I say ¡®was¡¯ because I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. She was my best friend for years. She¡¯s the one who gave me money to open up this salon. I¡¯m truly grateful she allowed me to chase my dream and forever be in her debt.¡±

    Avery smiled. ¡°That¡¯s refreshing to hear. Is there a reason why you haven''t seen your friend?¡±

    ¡°She left to go on a self-discovery journey. It sounds weird, I know, but she¡¯s the weird type.¡±

    The conversation went on. Mia shared stories without dropping names. She spoke about her work life, her past, caring for a child and a little brother. It was challenging but manageable. But she didn¡¯t have to work too hard after all that struggle. She ran the business with the help of a friend she met in Walisburg, who guided her through the process.

    Tim could only imagine the difficulties of managing a place and people and caring for a family. It must¡¯ve been exhausting.

    But it didn¡¯t seem that way. Mia spoke enthusiastically, always smiling broadly when given the chance. She didn¡¯t seem tired. She looked ecstatic.

    Was it because she accomplished her dream?

    As he pondered on that thought, Avery and Tim dumped their stories from when they were children.

    Mia followed every word, nodding and asking questions for clarification.

    Tim enjoyed the moment. He relived childhood memories with his long¨Clost best friend, and the trip down memory lane ignited nostalgia between them.

    Time passed enough for Avery to begin yawning.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We have to rendezvous with the others,¡± Avery said.

    Tim agreed and stood. Mia did as well.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Tim, and Avery. I hope you enjoy your stay in Walisburg.¡±

    ¡°Your hospitality was a pleasure,¡± said Avery.

    ¡°Thank you. Feel free to come back anytime.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    From there, they left the salon.

    The music died, and the children stopped scurrying around. People slept on the ground. They looked to be corpses that were lined up, waiting to be tossed inside the soil.

    Tim and Avery randomly made their way to an empty staircase at an ally, where they would give their feet a break. Tim tried to take a look at the moon.

    The once warm, milky glow in the sky that made anyone willing to tilt their head upwards, admiring its beauty, was unfortunately obscured by the clouds.

    His eyes focused on the blanket in the sky. He heard Avery¡¯s voice. ¡°Today was hella fun.¡±

    Tim gave Avery his full attention. ¡°It really has been. I kinda wanted this day to last forever. But either way, I¡¯m glad today happened.¡±

    Avery slumped on the steps, his chin touching his chest. ¡°Tim, whatever happens, I just pray we¡¯ll be friends forever.¡±

    Tim couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What are you saying, idiot? Of course, we will. We¡¯re friends till the sun doesn¡¯t shine anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully. You know what Mia, the woman at the salon, said about her friend. Her best friend never came back.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but she¡¯s happy. Her best friend opened an opportunity to seize her dream. If her friend isn¡¯t there physically, they¡¯ll always be remembered in Mia¡¯s heart.¡±

    A small smile formed on Avery¡¯s face¡ªwell, it looked more like a frown. Avery''s lips quivered, and in a raspy, regretful tone, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right; it¡¯s just stupid talk.¡± Out of nowhere, he shifted upright and wrapped his arms around Tim¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just stupid talk.¡±

    What the? What happened to Avery? Why break all of a sudden?

    Tim needed answers, but for now, he would wait. He¡¯ll simply embrace this awkwardness from his long-lost friend. Even though they only knew each other for two years, that was enough time to connect perfectly. Those two years were beyond unforgettable.

    Under the blanket that the sky cast, Tim would let Avery have this moment. Without any questions, he¡¯ll let his friend ever-so tightly hold onto him, almost like they were departing ways once again.

 84. Owen: Talking to Women is Very Hard

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The entire bar tapped mugs with one another before chugging booze down their throat while making a mess. Everyone clicked with each other like best friends. No one brought the mood down.

    Owen smiled at the scenery. He sat on the higher chairs close to the bartender. He was lucky to find an open seat, as there weren¡¯t enough chairs or seats for everyone.

    Next to him was a woman with short, white bangs barely touching her shoulder. Her hands looked rough, almost like Jill¡¯s, and her posture was near perfect.

    He tapped mugs with her and went to work on the chugging.

    ¡°Phew! This is some good stuff,¡± he said in an attempt to spark conversation.

    She didn¡¯t respond.

    Owen didn¡¯t find that pleasing. Did he say anything wrong? He couldn¡¯t remember. Was it the way he looked? He made sure to wear his best outfit, which consisted of multiple layers and clean pants.

    Could it be his breath? Shit, what if it was. He turned to the opposite side and huffed into his palm before taking a whiff of his breath.

    It smelled like booze.

    He turned again towards the women, this time for the basic conversation starter.

    ¡°So, what brings you to Walisburg?¡±

    She gave her attention with an obvious response. ¡°The event.¡±

    Shit!

    Of course, she came here for the event! What other reason?!

    He wanted to chop his brain into pieces. Out of everything, he asked the most obvious question.

    Well, it''s time to scramble a recovery.

    ¡°Oh, really. Well, we have something in common, heh¨Cheh.¡±

    ¡°It appears so,¡± she replied, uninterested.

    ¡°So, um, did you come alone?¡±

    She gave him a weird side-eye.

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it like that. Like, you came with family or friends, right?¡±

    Owen realized how creepy that question was. How could he ask a lone woman if she came alone? It¡¯s a recipe for getting slapped in the face.

    ¡°I know what you meant. And yes, I came with¡­family.¡±

    She adjusted her short, white hair, revealing her ear. The upper cartilage was red, which was understandable since the temperature dropped with every.

    Owen continued the conversation. ¡°Family? Same. They aren¡¯t biologically family, but we are all too close to be considered friends. So ya, I think family is the right word.¡±

    ¡°Same situation.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    She nodded. ¡°We are family, not my blood, but by bond.¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what you mean.¡±

    It hit a dead-end. Owen didn¡¯t know how to swerve the conversation in a different direction.

    He came up with multiple ideas. Ask about her personal life, though that could lead in a weird direction. Ask about the event, though that was boring and unoriginal.

    He was at a roadblock. Could another drink help?

    He asked the bartender, who was off to the side, for another drink. Exchanging nods, he was delivered a drink in an instant.

    Owen stared at the fuzzy bubbles, debating whether to chug or not. Making a mess of his outfit would spoil the mood for the rest of the night. What if he embarrassed himself next to the gorgeous lady? Would she mock him? On the other hand, what if he successfully chugged without error? Would she applaud and maybe advance out of the development stage? Granted, he did chug earlier and somehow didn¡¯t spill, but that had to be a fluke.

    Ultimately, he took a slip, not wanting to take the risk.

    ¡°Did your family leave you alone?¡±

    In a surprising turn of events, she ignited the conversation.

    Owen rubbed his sweaty palms on his pants, not expecting such a wild twist.

    ¡°Not really. We stayed as a whole for a while, then ventured off on our own. They are all doing their own thing.¡±

    ¡°Likewise. I got dragged into coming and wanted to explore alone. They should be here soon, though?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re coming to drink?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re meeting me here and then going home. We aren¡¯t staying the night like most people.¡±

    Owen was bummed out. He wanted to get to know this person more.

    ¡°What town or village do you live in?¡±

    She shifted her seating position, facing Owen. Was it because he was getting past the development stage or because it was easier to talk that way? He kept his optimism high and assumed it was the first reason.

    ¡°None. I live in a camp. Though we move to a village during winter, I wouldn¡¯t say we live there.¡±

    ¡°Really? Same here. Well, not a camp, but a house.¡±

    ¡°We live in tents. Though I get my own cabin for reasons.¡±

    Her own cabin? Was she rich? No, that couldn¡¯t be. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be living next to people with tents.

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask where you live?¡±

    ¡°Where I live isn¡¯t important.¡±

    That was a dismissive response. Owen couldn¡¯t let awkwardness soak through, so he had to do something before it was too late.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to word my question that way. What I wanted to ask was which town you live close to. Maybe sometime in the future, we can grab another drink. If you¡¯re interested, obviously.¡±

    She gave him a stern look. Owen didn¡¯t know why. What made him even say that? Was he stupid? Did he say anything?

    The quick answer was no. He knew what the answer was going to be.

    She¡¯s going to leave.

    That¡¯s what he thought. He was convinced that this was the only outcome. His stupidity dragged him to another failure.

    But, his expectations were much different from reality.

    ¡°As much as I admire the offer, I must turn it down. Not because I¡¯m unwilling to, but rather¡­ I¡¯ll be frightened.¡±

    ¡°Frightened?¡± Owen questioned, not understanding her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated and not something I want to discuss¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey there!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡ª!¡±

    She jumped at the touch of a man behind her. He smiled and messed with her hair as though he knew her. Seconds later, two others walked up to them. One was as big¡ªno¡ªhe was bigger than Roger. His traps were like hills that defined his strength. And his broad shoulders popped out of his shirt, almost like that¡¯s what they were made for. The other person, a child, had long hair plopped on his face like a wet mop. He wasn¡¯t in his teens, for sure.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± asked the smaller man.

    The white-haired woman gave a blank look.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not too sure. I never caught your name. Do you mind telling us what it is?¡±

    ¡°Uh, my name is Owen.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Owen. My name is Nadia. And this right here is Jeremy. The bigger man is Randy, and the child is Quinn.¡±

    They exchanged friendly smiles and waves with one another, except for the child. He seemed a little on the shy side.

    ¡°Alright, Nadia, we¡¯re gonna head out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be coming with you. We must discuss some work, but which be saved for the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Oh ya, I have to attend those. Man, being a squad leader is rough,¡± Jeremy said.

    ¡°It¡¯s your duty that must be done. As the commander, I must ensure you do your duty.¡±

    Owen didn¡¯t question anything. He sat in silence, trying not to interrupt their conversation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now. It was refreshing speaking to you, Owen.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡ªYa. You too.¡±

    They waved goodbye, leaving Oven alone.

    He mumbled under his breath, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go find Roger.¡±

 85. An Angels Fallen Wings (Part I)

    ¡°C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, hurry up,¡± I whispered as my eager legs were ready to bolt at any second. Raphtalia ignored me as her hands trembled, struggling to pick the lock with the slim, curvy metal object she found. Her other hand held the lock itself, which separated us from the freedom we sought.

    A soft growl escaped her mouth. She released her grip, dropped onto her rear, and placed the pick on the ground. She repeatedly opened and closed her hands.

    She agitatedly moaned, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Her palms covered her disappointment as she collapsed onto her back. She mumbled those words a few more times.

    I offered the mumbling Raphtalia a hand up. Her eyes peeked through the gaps of her fingers. She reached out and grabbed my hand, her palms bathed in sweat. It tempted me to mention how sweaty they were as a joke, but it wasn¡¯t the time. She was already irritated with herself.

    I grabbed the pick off the ground, asking, ¡°Do you want me to try?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish¡­¡± she grumbled while avoiding eye contact. Her failure weighed her down.

    I grabbed onto the back of the lock, slowly inserting the pick and swirling it around. A quick chill zoomed down my spine, causing my body to shiver. Was I really that nervous?

    After what felt like hours, the lock emitted a click. My breath shook while my face slowly formed a smile. I separated the shackle from its body. My sweaty palms instantly separated the lock from the door, placing it on the ground without a noise.

    Out of nowhere, my body jerked forward. ¡°We¡¯re so close.¡±

    The warmth of her two arms wrapped around me felt out of this world. She squeezed my torso harder than usual, and the relief I felt was absorbed into my body. It was something I couldn¡¯t get from anyone else.

    We sat on the ground and reviewed the plan once more.

    ¡°We take a right from this cell, not a left. Once we¡¯re at the end, the hallway splits into two. Since they gave out dinner a few hours ago, we can safely assume no guards will be there. From the end, we take a left and go down that hall. From there, we take another¡ªRaphtalia, are you even listening?¡±

    No response. Her eyes were stuck on the floor. I snapped my fingers in front of her spaced-out face, causing her head to jump as if her soul reentered her body.

    ¡°What¡ªI¡¯m listening.¡±

    My arms crossed. ¡°What did I just say?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond. She looked around as if the room had the answer. We didn¡¯t have the time for this. We needed to take this chance and bolt out. I let out an exaggerated sigh and headed to the door.

    ¡°Jill,¡± muttered Raphtalia. Hearing my name, I turned around. "We should¡­ we should help the others. What if it''s their dream to escape and head to Ionia as well? We could and should help them.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    What was she talking about? Why should we help them? We had a perfect chance to escape, so why would she want to risk it for strangers?

    I grabbed onto her wrist and looked dead straight into her eyes. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t blow this chance. We have an opportunity right now, so just take it while it''s on the table.¡±

    Her head tilted towards the concrete floor. Her blood-colored hair covered her face. I sensed she wasn¡¯t happy with my words. I didn¡¯t want her to feel this way. It was something I would beat myself up for. But we couldn¡¯t stand here bickering about what to do. I was going to do the right thing for both of us.

    I¡¯m sorry, Raphtalia. But maybe one day, we can come back and save them all.

    She casually pushed the door just for us to squeeze. The bottom of the door was a few inches off the ground. Its rusty hinges made the door creak. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t loud. The noise didn¡¯t bounce off the wall like it usually would. My back turned into a wall as I inched my way out the door.

    I was doing this. We were doing this.

    Raphtalia¡¯s tongue stuck out while slipping out of the cell.

    We were both freely out of our cages.

    While standing in the vacant hallway, my blood woke up my brain. No, it didn¡¯t wake me up; it made me feel alive. My smile grew accordingly with each step we took away from our cell. I was waiting for this moment. My temptation to triumphantly yell was buried. We had to escape with no flaws.

    The hall was straight with no windows. The only light source was the dim candles hooked onto the walls, out of our reach. The flames were still like rocks, not swaying at all.

    We walked shoulder to shoulder, constantly looking behind in case someone was there. The only thing we saw, however, was our shadows. My shadow abandoned me in the darkest times. But right now, it followed me, blending with Raphtalias¡¯. Perhaps it knew today would shine a light and hadn¡¯t left because of that.

    We might as well have been levitating since our bare feet made no noise on the concrete. Not a word was peeped from us. We didn¡¯t want to risk our voices being heard. I felt some sort of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I recalled the times when we were dragged out of our cells against our will. The screams, blood, tears, everything I¡¯d faced led up to this day.

    There was no need to lie, but my heart felt like it would burst into blood. My throat was dry, shallowing the negative memories away. As I nibbled on my finger, I glanced over to Raphtalia, who instantly looked away.

    Now thinking about it, our eyes hadn¡¯t met since I told her not to risk saving the others. Was she really this upset?

    My hands stroked the walls. I felt not a single bump. The smoothness almost put me at ease. I hoped I never got to touch these walls ever again.

    We approached the wall''s end and the split pathways'' beginning. We turned the corner towards the left. The hall was identical to the first one. The dim candles hung off the hooks, the texture of the walls was the same, and our shadows followed us. Everything was the same except for its length. This hall was exceptionally shorter than the other. In a quick minute, we reached a point where we had no option but to turn right.

    We peeked around the corner and saw a bigger cell than ours. A singular torch was lit directly across from it, but there was no room for light to shine.

    There was a small noise coming from the cell.

    A noise pleading for help.

    It sounded of muffled whimpers, begging, praying for someone to guide those tears away.

    I grabbed Raphtalia¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    But she only knocked my hand away, snarling, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I please.¡± She then went on ahead of me.

    I wanted to catch up to her, but judging by her mood, it wouldn¡¯t be the best idea. We rarely fought, always getting along. Sure, there were a few scuffles here and there, but nothing too serious. This was the one time everything had to go perfectly, but her stubbornness blinded her from that.

    We should be fine after tonight. Everything will return to normal once she smells the trees filled with birdsong and the meadowlands vibrant with flowers.

    Rapthalia comfortably said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a whisper, but her voice wasn¡¯t normal. It was somewhere in between. I shook my head at her, hoping she would acknowledge it. She bluntly ignored me, focusing on the person behind the bars.

 86. An Angels Fallen Wings (Part II)

    Behind the bars was a girl around the same age as us. Her ginger hair covered her face. Raphtalia probably thought she didn¡¯t hear her, so she repeated what she said earlier. The girl''s head jolted up. It was safe to say she heard Raphtalia.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Raphtalia said as if speaking to a baby anime, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl sat there with her knees curled in, her fingers in her mouth. She mumbled something, but it was too soft for us to hear clearly.

    Raphtalia reassured the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We aren¡¯t one of them.¡±

    I tugged on Raphtalia¡¯s arm, hoping to get her moving.

    We couldn¡¯t waste time like this. The thought of leaving Raphtalia surfaced in my mind. I shook those dreadful thoughts away. I would not do this alone. Either I did this with her or didn¡¯t do it at all.

    The girl used her arms to push herself up. She took her sweet time to walk over like we weren¡¯t in a hurry. She wore a baggy brown shirt that almost looked as if the sleeves were ripped off. The tip of her ears poked out through her tangled hair. She had unique eyes that were the color of ash.

    ¡°M-My name¡­ is¡­ Sylvia.¡±

    Raphtalia leaned her head as far as the bars allowed her to. ¡°Hey Sylvia, my name¡¯s Raphtalia. This is my friend Jill.¡±

    I kept quiet. Why was Raphtalia not focused on the task at hand? Why try doing something helpful to another if they¡¯ll drag us down? What could Sylvia do for us? She appeared malnourished, which we all were, but she was a special case. All she would do is become a burden for us.

    ¡°Sylvia,¡± she whispered, ¡°Do you have a dream? If you do, do you mind sharing it?¡±

    I saw where this was going.

    She faintly nodded. ¡°I want to see¡­¡­ the¡­ outside world.¡±

    Raphtalia gave her a genuine smile, and with a hint of joy, she said, ¡°In that case, would you like to join us? We¡¯re heading to the outside world right now.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s face lit up like a torch. This time, she repeatedly nodded her head. Her reaction simulated a prayer coming true. Her eyes were on the verge of tears again, but it was relief instead of agony. This new feeling of hope overwhelmed her.

    Hope in which a new pathway had opened up. It may be painful to walk on. There could be sorrow and despair along the way. But she didn¡¯t seem to care. She wanted this chance to seek the light in hopes that one day, she could finally catch a glimpse of it.

    ¡°Great, give me one second.¡± She patted her pockets, mumbling, ¡°Where did I put this thing?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re searching for the pick, it¡¯s back in the cell.¡±

    Raphtalia looked at me with her face slumped. She turned to Sylvia, who grabbed the bars as her finger tapped the metal.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to go back and grab it.¡±

    I firmly grabbed Raphtalia¡¯s arm, ensuring she didn''t break free this time. ¡°Are you stupid? You want to risk this entire thing for a stranger? Get a grip, and let''s move.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but I want to help her. I want to help them all.¡± Her fragile voice poked a hole in my heart.

    Sylvia¡¯s face grew pale. Her happiness vanished. Everything was gone. The false hope was stripped away from her. Her face was riddled with a thousand wounds. She could hardly keep herself together.

    It pissed me off. When would Sylvia realize we weren¡¯t born to achieve great things or find our place in this world? We could struggle daily to get what we wanted, but it would be futile. The road to freedom was minimal. If it wasn¡¯t meant for you, then that¡¯s a shame. One day, though, it¡¯ll be your turn. One day, the bells of liberty will grant you the freedom you desire. But for now, all you¡¯ll hear is the melody of despair.

    Raphtalia gave one last look at Sylvia, who collapsed onto her knees. She let out a roaring scream, where the birds would scatter away from terror.

    This was the worst-case scenario. We bolted as fast as our little legs would take us. We reached the end of the hall. Towards our left, we saw what we hoped to see. My muscles froze. My heartbeat was slamming against my ears at an unfamiliar pace. My grip was so tight that her veins could¡¯ve exploded at any second. The moonlight warmly greeted us from the exit. Still holding onto her arm, I led the way, sprinting towards the light. We¡¯re so close. So close. Just a little longer.

    Out of nowhere, resistance came from Raphtalia. My legs stopped, and I turned around to see the reason. She was on the ground, holding her stomach as blood leaked through her shirt.

    Her mouth coughed up blood, spilling it over the floor.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Blood.

    All over the floor.

    Blood.

    Her blood.

    She wasn¡¯t in tears, but her face screamed in agony.

    ¡°R-Raph¡­talia¡­?¡±

    Behind her, a guard held a spear. Blood dripped from its tip. The guard had a familiar-looking scar near his eyes. He carried a smile that abandoned any innocence. There was joy in what he did.

    Without caring for my safety, I crouched over to her, cradling her body in my arms.

    ¡°... ll¡±. She was still alive, desperately trying to speak. I held her close, stroking her hair like I always did. Her breathing was weak. It was too weak for comfort.

    Tears fell on her sweaty face. I shouldn¡¯t be crying yet. She¡¯s still alive. Why were there tears? I ignored my surroundings. I ignored the fact that the armed man carried my fate. All I focused on was Raphtalia. Her body felt so gentle.

    ¡°...ve¡­ live¡­ dream¡­ promise¡­ live.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t respond. All I could do was nod my head with a faint smile¡ªa smile filled with a prayer. But my quivering lips interrupted that smile. Did my body know the truth that my heart refused to accept?

    The pain, fear, and cold must¡¯ve been difficult to bear. I embraced her with everything I could offer. I held onto her, sharing my love and comfort.

    I took her hand and placed it on my face, looking into those black eyes. When I first met those eyes, they felt so comfortable. They¡¯ve always been. I got lost in comfort whenever I admired those gems. Never once did I think those eyes would be anything but comforting.

    The corner of her lips curled up. If someone weren¡¯t paying close attention, they wouldn¡¯t have realized her attempt at a smile. She blinked and blinked and blinked again.

    This time, when she closed her eyes, she never reopened them. There was no strength in her arm.

    I erupted with cries. Tears stormed down my cheek like a tsunami as I vomited a few coughs. I cradled her lifeless body. Till the end, I couldn¡¯t protect her.

    The man stood still, looking down at me. I was vulnerable to an attack, so why didn¡¯t he end me? Did he want to savor the moment? Did my suffering cause him joy?

    A rough voice traveled from the hall. ¡°What¡¯s all the ruckus for!?¡± A few moments later, two people were staring down at me. ¡°Oh¡­ so this is what occurred.¡±

    Next to the man with the spear was someone wearing an oversized black cloak. His thorny beard and large width told me everything. He was the king. Why was he here?

    The man holding the spear filled the king in. I partially listened, with my primary focus being on Raphtalia.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ how unfortunate,¡± he said, turning towards me. ¡°Young child, tell me your name.¡±

    There was a moment of silence, but eventually, I responded as my voice trembled.

    ¡°Well then, Jill, you were running to the outside world, so you must have some desire. Tell me, what is it?¡±

    My desire? I wanted to escape this hell. I wanted a peaceful life outside. That was all. Raphtalia also had a dream, but hers was less selfish than mine. Not only did she want to live in the City of Ionia, but she also wanted to combine outsiders and Ionians. A world where the concept of inequality is long forgotten. That¡¯s what she wanted.

    But¡­ she¡¯s not here¡­ anymore.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve her dream. So that meant¡­ I had to fill in her shoes. Forget my desire. Once the outsiders and Ionians lived together, I could peacefully live in Ionia.

    Right¡­ that¡¯s perfect.

    ¡°I¡­ I want¡­ I want outsiders and Ionians¡­ to live together. So then¡­ we can all live peacefully.¡±

    He squatted down at my eye level. ¡°Is that what you truly want?¡±

    ¡°My initial dream is to simply¡­escape. But she¡­ she wanted¡­ something more. She wanted outsiders¡­ and Ionians¡­ to unite as one. But she won¡¯t be able¡­ to. So¡­ So¡­ So I¡¯ll do it for her.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to live for another person¡¯s dream?¡±

    I nodded. There was no choice but to live for her dream. She was no more. So it¡¯s my responsibility to see it through.

    The king chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll grant you freedom to the outside world, but in return, you must follow my one request. Ten years from now, you must attend the Walisburg event. There, we¡¯ll speak about your dream and what you¡¯ve done. And what you¡¯ve done with the freedom I¡¯ve granted you. That is if you haven¡¯t found a way into the city. But my people will know if you did or not. You probably don¡¯t know the event, but you have ten years to figure it out.¡±

    Walisburg event ten years from now?

    ¡°Now go!¡± I jumped and fell onto my forearm. His gravelly voice bounced off the stone walls. I moved her lifeless body off my lap and made my way towards the stars. ¡°Jill,¡± said the king, ¡°Live for your dream and not another¡¯s.¡±

    I didn¡¯t look back. I kept going until I was out of the dark hallway and underneath the stars, which warmly greeted my eyes. I walked through the gloomy forest¡¯s dirt-brown trees. Could there be animals devouring meat and gnawing on bones? It was a random thought, but one that kept me awake.

    It was difficult to breathe the musty air. It was tough to breathe in general. I looked behind me, my shadow nowhere to be found.

    I stopped to take a moment. My palms covered my face. After my heart crumbled and my eyes bled an ocean, my soul felt on the verge of disappearing. My bones shook out of my skin, though it wasn¡¯t cold. This type of pain made me puke up all my regrets.

    If I hadn¡¯t allowed the conversation to be dragged out, if I planned our escape more efficiently, none of this would''ve happened. The feeling of grief passed throughout my body.

    I¡¯ll never feel the warmth of her life. The fond memories of her smile and laugh would never be the same without her. She was the only one¡ªthe only one who showed me any warmth. Everyone else didn¡¯t matter. She was the one I couldn¡¯t lose. No one cared for me like she did.

    This was my own lamentable curse. I lived in a sinful place beyond retribution.

    And the wish she clung onto was promised to be fulfilled by this sullied soul. Mark those words on the moon.

    I stood underneath the branches. I couldn¡¯t help but scream. I screamed so loud that this pathetic, defiled world knew how I felt.

    Worthless as it was, I dropped onto my knees, praying for a future for the two of us.

    Worthless as it was, I prayed for one more day together.

    Worthless as it was, I couldn¡¯t help but pray for one more moment together.

    But no prayer would probably reach¡­ so what should I do?

 87. Dead City

    I finally reached the doors to the palace after climbing the stairway to hell. It sat alone in the city''s heart, looking down at everyone like ants. A couple of torches, the size of a person, were stabbed in the pillars.

    There were no guards around the door besides the one I was with.

    Was that normal? Did they usually not have any guards by the entrance?

    The wooden door had two abnormally large, half-circle handles and was larger than a handful of buildings.

    ¡°Are you not going to open it?¡±

    ¡°You''re an impatient one.¡± Samuel gave the door a few knocks. It eerily crept open like something from a bonfire story.

    As soon as I walked in, I was met with two double-edged swords hovering over my neck. They stationed guards on both sides; their chained armor dragged down their wobbly arms.

    ¡°Leave her be.¡± Samuel carelessly shoved the swords away from my throat. ¡°Follow that woman. She¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice the woman until Samuel mentioned her. Her winter eyes were darker than the season itself. Her orange hair was cleanly tied into a ponytail. Aside from being on the taller side, her limbs were longer and muscular than mine. She wore a forest green cloak that looked rather tight around the arms.

    She gave me an elegant bow. ¡°Welcome, Jill. My name¡¯s Sylvia. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Now, if you please don¡¯t mind, allow me to lead the way.¡±

    Sylvia? The name rang a bell, but I wasn¡¯t sure where I¡¯d heard it from.

    We walked through the palace. The shimmering brazier surrounded each of the many marble columns, illuminating most of the room and allowing shadows to remain where light couldn¡¯t be reached. A crimson carpet created a path from the entrance to the throne. A marble black staircase began where the red pathway ended, leading to a gold throne under a crystal chandelier.

    Underneath all the materialistic items were unwanted memories that flooded my head. I was usually good at ignoring them, but being in the palace where everything occurred made it worse.

    Sylvia tried to initiate small talk, but I ignored her. She asked multiple questions about my travels and friends and whether I ate anything. Questions that I didn''t feel like answering.

    She pointed at a balcony, claiming he was waiting there. She then turned around and bumped me on the shoulder as she walked by.

    ¡°Oops. Sorry.¡± That was the fakest apology I¡¯d ever heard. Roger could¡¯ve done better.

    I didn¡¯t take much note of it. Instead, I focused on what I needed to do. I made my way towards the balcony. It was a bit breezy, but the breeze made one want to stay out forever. The outside view was the dying as people began wrapping up for the night.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve made it. Would you like some tea?¡± From his gravelly voice, I could tell he had an unhealthy amount of mucus piled up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    He was leaning against the stone barrier, which prevented him from falling and landing on someone''s home. He stared at me with his bird-like eyes. They were darker than loneliness itself, shadowing everything that came to sight.

    The king was wider width-wise than most of the people. His shoulder-length hair was the same color as the night. He hadn¡¯t changed his appearance since the last time I saw him. He never dressed like a true king would. Instead, he casually wore an ankle-length maroon-black cloak with a white tee underneath.

    He went to a small table that a child would play on and poured a cup of tea. ¡°Here, I made it myself.¡±

    I grabbed the cup and tossed it over my shoulder. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°No need to raise your voice. If my guards were here, they would¡¯ve come to my defense. Good thing they aren¡¯t.¡±

    Now that he mentioned that, the lack of security in the palace was noticeable. I probably saw less than five soldiers throughout the entire palace.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any guards here? Shouldn¡¯t the king have some protection?¡±

    He took a quick slurp of his tea. ¡°The guards are patrolling the streets. I didn¡¯t need them here since you will not do anything. And if you do, they¡¯ll go after everyone you came with.¡±

    ¡°As if you know who I came with.¡±

    His lips vaguely curled up. ¡°Tim, Owen, Roger. I know them all. We know everything about them and you. The spies were incredibly helpful.¡±

    I grabbed him by the shirt and yanked him closer to me. ¡°Spies?! You¡¯ve been watching me for all these years?¡±

    ¡°Calm that head of yours. ¡®Spies¡¯ isn¡¯t the correct word. We used an Ionian item to track your movements. It tailed you wherever you went.¡±

    Could it be the machine from earlier? No, that thing was too noticeable. Whatever it was, it had to be the size of a fly.

    I pushed, making him spill his tea on his shirt. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    ¡°How long have you been spying on me?¡±

    While patting the tea stains on his shirt, he replied, ¡°Seven years after your departure, after the interesting stuff had concluded.¡±

    I faintly understood what he meant by the ¡®interesting stuff.¡¯

    He left the shirt alone and exhaled a frustrated sigh. ¡°So about your desire¡­ have you made any progress? I assume not, judging how you¡¯re still here.¡±

    I scoffed while looking away. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know, considering you know ¡®everything?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I know almost everything about you. I discontinued spying, so I know nothing from the past year. Who knows, something interesting could¡¯ve happened.¡±

    Something interesting happened. Something probably no other outside had ever experienced.

    With my back straighter than a door, I cleared my throat, trying to sound as confident as ever. ¡°I recently encountered a SCAR agent.¡±

    The king gave a thunderous applause that could¡¯ve scared nearby children.

    ¡°Wow! Brillant! To think someone like you could face another one.¡± His loud, appealing voice turned into a threatening one. ¡°Was this time different from the other?¡±

    My head tilted like a dog would while listening to a high-pitched voice. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°Forget what I said. Now, please explain this encounter to me. I want to know everything.¡±

    I gave the run-down about the encounter. How we had our minor scuffle, and how I interrogated him in my basement. When I brought that up, his eyes lit up like a child receiving candy.

    ¡°I want more. Tell me what was said in the basement.¡± His serious look resembled a true king.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say since there wasn¡¯t any helpful information on how to get into the city, nor how we could live together in peace. There wasn¡¯t much to say since I questioned a phony SCAR agent.

    Wait a minute.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I realized he told me about SCAR from an Ionian¡¯s perspective. He said SCAR was a power-craving organization that was rotting Ionia¡¯s future. They controlled the citizens like puppets attached to strings.

    But if I said anything negative about SCAR, he would become suspicious. He would quarry why a SCAR agent would speak ill about their group. I trapped myself in a corner. I didn¡¯t want to reveal that he was a phony agent since it might demote my arguments. But what if I could bend it to my advantage?

    ¡°Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t a SCAR agent. He was just a normal Ionian living a normal life. One day, SCAR abducted him, forcing him to obey their ridiculous orders. And if he didn¡¯t, they threatened to kill his entire family. He was a regular Ionian dragged to the outside world as a SCAR agent.¡±

    I twisted the story. There were no threats at all. Well, not that I knew of. But I knew his own hands killed his mother. Did I care if I told the truth? No. I was going to persuade him to believe me.

    I concluded, ¡°If you haven¡¯t figured it out, Ionians are petrified of SCAR.¡±

    He itched his thorny bread and intensely gazed at the gloomy clouds as if the words he was looking for were somehow written there. ¡°Ionians are petrified of SCAR¡­¡± He looked away from the clouds and fixed his attention on me. ¡°So, what do you intend to do with this information?¡±

    I tapped my finger on the marble balustrade. ¡°You know what I¡¯ll do! SCAR is brutalizing the people of Ionia. They must be saved. We must be saved. The only way for us to coexist is to destroy SCAR.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m incorrect. My memory is a bit hazy. What is driving you to pursue such a feat.¡±

    I leaned against the edge, gazing at the city underneath.

    ¡°Raphtalia. She complained about how the world wasn¡¯t right. Coming from my origin, I had to agree. The world she envisioned was beautiful. Everyone is living in harmony with no struggle. Her dream was to find a way to coexist with the Ionians. If I can just get past the walls and make that extra leap, then who knows what this world will look like.¡± I brought my hand to my hair, moving it aside.

    ¡°So even if it¡¯s not your desire, you¡¯re still set on creating this ideal world. Why is that? Is your guilt overruling you to fulfill her dream?¡± He took another sip of tea and placed the cup on the table.

    I pushed myself off the marble. ¡°Guitiness?¡± I said under my breath. What was there to feel guilty of? And why did I feel this tingling sensation in my feet? Did my body know something my mind didn¡¯t?

    His voice gradually raised, ¡°You know exactly what I mean. Your careless actions led to her death. Even if she didn¡¯t die by your hands, you are the reason her blood was spilled.¡±

    ¡°It-It wasn¡¯t my fault. I-I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Someone might as well have pierced my heart out with a blade and eaten it in front of me.

    ¡°You did, though. Whose idea was it to escape? Who came up with the foolish plan? Who failed to take everything into account? You did.¡±

    No. I didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t my fault. The plan worked until the very end. It¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the world''s fault. This unjust world is so vicious that no one can win against it. I didn¡¯t do anything.

    It¡¯s the world¡¯s fault, not mine. Right Raphtalia? It¡¯s the world¡¯s fault, not mine. Of course, it is. It¡¯s the world¡¯s fault, not mine. What else is to blame? It¡¯s the world¡¯s fault, not mine. Not mine. Not mine. Not mine. Not mine! Not mine! Not mine!!

    If it were Raphtalia¡¯s world, none of this would¡¯ve happened. That¡¯s why I must get into Ionia and fix it. Destroy SCAR so we never have to worry about anything getting in our way. Ionians and outsiders could coexist.

    But isn¡¯t that declaring war? Raphtalia definitely wouldn¡¯t want to take that route.

    My fingers stroked through my hair, grabbing all I could handle. My skin would¡¯ve ripped off my scalp if my grip tightened. With each breath, there was a tiny yet silent wailing and suffocation.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything yourself,¡± said the king. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so desperately searching¡ªsearching, groping from Raphtalia. All you¡¯re really doing is trying to stop the feeling of loneliness.¡±

    Shut up.

    ¡°In the end, you only think for yourself. That¡¯s why you clung to Raphtalia¡¯s dream. You despised the empty feeling that forced you to live for another person¡¯s dream. You truly don¡¯t care if the outsiders coexist with the Ionians.¡±

    Shut up! Shut up!!

    ¡°You simply want to live in the city, but you want recognition from a deceased person. Everything you do is for your own sake¡ªjust for yourself and no one else.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!¡± I kicked the table over without thinking and aggressively threw it off the balcony. I hammered the balustrade so hard that I thought my fist would dislocate. My chest was rising and sinking at a pace where I couldn¡¯t breathe normally.

    He must¡¯ve been right next to me since his voice got closer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit the brighter side. If you desire to get past the wall, shouldn¡¯t you know that there¡¯s one person who has that information?¡±

    ¡°One¡­ one person¡­?¡± Gradually, my breathing normalized. My quick outburst was defusing.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been there yourself. You know where to find that person. Yet, for all these years, you¡¯ve refused to go back. You¡¯re a foul batch of tea mixed with naiveness, arrogance, and ignorance. Those three traits prohibit you from going to the House with Answers.¡±

    I swiftly turned around, his chin above my head. ¡°After what happened the last time I was there, I don¡¯t see myself ever returning.¡± I turned back towards the city, leaning my forearms against the balustrade.

    ¡°Why so? You know the place isn¡¯t cursed. It¡¯s a made-up conception of the one thing that¡¯s actually there. And once you get past it, all the answers in the world are yours. Surely, the house has a way to get in the city.¡±

    He¡¯s right. ¡®The curse¡¯ was something stupid made up to cover the truth. A SCAR agent protected the place. It was no ordinary agent. It didn¡¯t seem to have a consciousness. It would smash the heads of people and rip their fingers off, mangling them until they weren¡¯t recognizable.

    That¡¯s what that SCAR agent did both times I was there. It killed the people I loved. Both times I was there, I was saved by the people who died. Marshall, Ruby, and I led them to their deaths. If I went back there, there could be a chance it would follow me to mine.

    It could follow me back home. Owen. Tim. Roger. They could all¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t go. That demon transfixed me with fear. If I go back there, it¡¯ll bring back everything.¡±

    A single tear strolled down my cheek. I was too scared to save them back then, and now I¡¯m too afraid to go. How pathetic.

    ¡°It killed two of your friends, didn¡¯t it?¡± He, too, leaned his forearms the same way I was, looking at the same city I was. It kinda reminded me of how my comrades would do the same.

    ¡°They both saved me,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t let their deaths go to waste.¡±

    He got a solid belly laugh from my threat.

    ¡°Yet you want to sit here and do nothing about it. You grew into an odd person.¡±

    Ignoring his words, I pushed myself upright and headed to the exit. It was getting late, and I wanted to rest alone. I turned my head around, allowing him to be barely visible from the corner of my eye.

    ¡°You can doubt me, but don¡¯t be surprised when Raphtalia¡¯s dream becomes a reality.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your ideals shackle you to the ground.¡±

    I scoffed and walked away from the balcony. Before I was out of sight, I gave him the finger.

    That would be the last time I ever saw him.

    ***

    It was the type of cold that crept into my bones, as if my skin were a door left wide open for the chilly breeze, slamming it shut only to reopen. I tightly crossed my arms, hoping to close that door permanently. I should¡¯ve worn more than a jacket.

    The streets were deserted like a cup of water. Only a few people remained wandering the city. The food cars lacked decorations, just as well, because no one was around to admire them. A few children slept against the entrance steps to a house with no adult in sight. The open mouths inhaled the ground dust.

    I randomly strolled around the city till I somehow reached the fountain from earlier. I didn¡¯t intend to go back; it just happened. The endless bubbling of water was still present.

    I gazed at the water and noticed a singular, red petal from an unknown flower. It was a tear-shaped petal with a few veins branching to different ends. On top of the petal cruised a black butterfly. Its wings were connected.

    I steadily extended my finger towards the creature. It waltzed onto my offering finger and didn¡¯t sense any fear.

    Such carefree creatures. They were unaware of the concept of the future or someone lingering behind their heads. Wouldn¡¯t it be amazing, as beautiful as ever, if I could spread my wings out and soar without care? It would be refreshing to live carefree like a butterfly.

    I gently placed the butterfly back into its petal, then rubbed my hands against my pants. I looked around and saw that the bench I had been sitting on was empty, so I took advantage of that.

    The recently opened memories of my last visit to the House with Answers replayed in my head. She shouldn¡¯t have followed me. Ruby shouldn¡¯t have followed me. Why was I so stubborn?

    I should not have told her. She should¡¯ve been ignorant.

    A SCAR agent killed her. The way it moved and killed was so inhumane.

    On that day, my death was inevitable. But once again, I was saved by someone else.

    How many people have saved my life?

    And how many more would die because of the inability to save myself?

    The world was cruel beyond retribution. If it had been normal, none of this would¡¯ve happened. They would all be alive now¡ªMarshall, Ruby, Harley, Raphtalia. They would run with full stomachs, slashing each other¡¯s faces in the water, watching the sun take its daily nap.

    I curled up into a ball and lay on my side. My hands rubbed my biceps as the shards of chilly air stabbed my body. Spitballs shot out of my mouth with my yawn. The clouds above looked glum as ever. Can the clouds release their anger and trample over my defenseless body? It¡¯s what I deserved.

 88. Sylvia: Ignorance

    Alone, she lay on the bench without worry. Her defenseless chest barely raised and fell. She cradled her chest in hopes of preserving as much heat as possible.

    Her hair was usually either loose or kept in braided pigtails. Black was her signature style. Everything she wore had to be black. But her appearance slightly changed. Her hair was silky cinnamon, covering her upper back, and her outfit matched the glum clouds. How disgusting.

    Sylvia loomed over her with a dagger pressed against her thigh. She could¡¯ve ended her right here if she chose to. But what fun is that?

    Jill¡¯s dream was extravagant. To get into the city and to somehow create a world where they could live together. She told the king it wouldn¡¯t be possible since SCAR was in the way, as if he didn¡¯t already know that.

    What she told the king wasn¡¯t anything new. He was well aware of the brutality SCAR imposed on the Ionians. He knew everything that went on in Ionia, but he still never acted upon it. Why should a king care about land besides his own?

    That was a stupid thing to say. He never cared about his own land. Sylvia didn¡¯t blame him once she learned he never wanted that life.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    What amused Sylvia was that the king knew Jill could not find a way into the city. She couldn¡¯t agree more. He gave her some years before she had to report back to him. In those years, she almost found a way¡ªalmost. But the second visit to the house scarred her for life.

    Even though she was merciless, she was still too scared to protect herself. That¡¯s why she had to rely on others. And that¡¯s how they all ended up slaughtered.

    Sylvia squatted to her level, whispering, ¡°My, my, wake up so I can stab your eye out.¡±

    The person in front of her was the one she despised the most. She hated Jill with a passion, with all her heart, with everything the world had to offer. She was the one thing she hated.

    Back then, Jill left Sylvia without any sympathy. She grabbed her friend and left her alone to rot in a cage. Sylvia was ecstatic once she found out what happened that day. Karma was a merciless miracle. But that wasn¡¯t enough. She had a dream.

    How lovely. Sylvia had a dream, too. She wanted to escape the place she was in. She had a chance, but Jill rejected it. She left her and ignored her like a pile of pebbles that were just there.

    Sylvia vowed to do the same. She wanted to put her in such a hell where she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the city. She tried to take her friends and feed them to the vultures. She wanted to reject her dream, just like Jill did to hers.

    She got up, pointing her dagger at her neck. ¡°Ignorant piece of shit.¡±

    There was a flame of rage within, but she controlled the urge not to stab her.

    She wanted to savor the moment for later.

 89. Roger: Evil Pole

    He stumbled, nauseated. He had a feeling this would happen, yet it still stunned him. While cursing to himself, he wrapped his palms around his stomach. Roger made a sickly choking sound in his throat. His hands hurried to his mouth; he choked, closed his eyes, and bent, and a thick flow of fluid filled his mouth, gushed out, and dell to cover the corner of the dark alley. Roger did this several times, filling the crisp air with a pungent, winy stench.

    The mixed foods from earlier were what got to him. His stomach couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Did the same happen to Owen? Using his sleeve, he wiped the chunks of vomit off his mouth. Another rush of fluids rose through his esophagus, but nothing came out. The smell was making it worse.

    Roger¡¯s stomach felt a lot lighter.

    Vomiting is like a temporary storm. It comes and goes, and mostly, things are better after.

    He walked out with his hands over his stomach. Still tasting the horrific fluids, he desperately needed something to soothe his mouth. Would someone be able to smell his breath while talking? For obvious reasons, he didn¡¯t want that to be the outcome.

    Normally, Roger shimmered with confidence. He always held his head high as he casually flexed his robust biceps, looking around to see if anyone noticed the brightness he carried. It¡¯s what made Roger, Roger. So, walking around with his head glued to the cobblestone streets wasn¡¯t his nature.

    He stuffed his hands in his coat pockets. His coat was soft brown and kept him warm during the night. It was well-shaped and masculine, and the wool puffed up inside. It would keep a man out in any winter, even if he wore nothing underneath.

    After leisurely strolling around for some time, a lightbulb ignited in his head. He got so caught up with his stomach that he forgot about looking for Tim and Avery. It was his job since Owen had taken on the task of finding Jill. They planned to reunite at the fountain and decide what to do from there.

    Where the hell would a moron go at this time of night?

    CLANG.

    Roger pressed his head. ¡°What the hell¡ª¡± he groaned.

    He didn¡¯t notice the pole, which he walked head-first into.

    He heard laughter from a couple of people from the other side of the street. Roger, who still pressed his hand against his head, turned and saw two figures with arms wrapped around their shoulders, laughing at what they just saw.

    Roger couldn¡¯t get a solid look at their faces. A dim torch was a few meters down, which didn¡¯t help. Even though they couldn¡¯t see his face, Roger stood there, humiliated.

    Roger walked over to the two till he could get a decent look. Once their eyes met him, their laughter erupted even louder than before.

    ¡°Hey, Avery, no way this brain-dead lunatic just ran into a pole! Why were you looking at the ground? Are ya sad or something? Does the big man needa hug?¡±

    Roger¡¯s brows twitched as a vein popped out of his head. Without saying a word, he walked over to Tim and slapped him across the face.

    Tim stumbled, holding his red stamped cheek. Roger lunged at him, tackling Tim to the ground. Tim was underneath Roger with his back against the ground. Roger lowered his head and breathed on his face.

    Tim gagged in total disgust, trying to kick his way out of Roger¡¯s grip. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Did you eat rotten seafood or something?! It reeks of a smell I can¡¯t even describe!¡±

    Quietly, Roger allowed Tim to get onto his feet. ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re awfully quiet. What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I threw up in some random alley. What you smelled was food from earlier.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    That statement made Tim gag even harder. ¡°Ew! What a weak stomach! You can¡¯t even handle some food with that bulky body of yours!¡±

    ¡°What does having a bulky body have to do with handling food?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because that enormous body of yours can¡¯t handle anything!¡±

    While the two continued to argue, Avery interjected, ¡°Tim, you should be talking. Earlier, you complained about using the restroom six times within an hour.¡±

    Tim turned back, his mouth dropping to the ground. His face represented someone who had been betrayed. ¡°W-Who¡¯s side are you on?¡± he yelled, pointing at Avery.

    He threw his hands up, claiming to play neutral.

    ¡°Tim¡±, said Roger. Hearing his name caused Tim to give his attention back to Roger, ¡°We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why the hell are you asking such a ridiculous question? Sadly, we are.¡±

    Roger¡¯s eyes sparkled with light, filling the gloomy night. He gave a heartfelt smile. ¡°I believe being family means to share each other''s suffering.¡±

    Roger charged at Tim, who instinctively ran away.

    ¡°Come on, let us share our suffering together!¡± Roger yelled as he tailed behind Tim.

    ¡°Have you gone mad?! Is this because I made fun of you for running into a pole?!¡±

    That was a good chance for Roger to get back at the annoying Tim.

    They yelled back and forth without caring about the people trying to sleep. It was a cat-and-mouse chase. Tim, who was abnormally fast for his age, had excellent stamina and could run forever.

    Roger ran faster than he thought he could. Running in this weather felt pleasant to him. A cool gust of air rushed to his lungs, and the cold dug its teeth into his hands. His stomach still felt iffy, but he still ran.

    It reminded him of the times when he would challenge Tim to races. Tim would always end up victorious, which frustrated Roger¡¯s ego. Losing to someone younger than him wasn¡¯t allowed in his books. He kept challenging Tim over and over in hopes he would one day win. That day never came, and Roger grew to accept it never will. Today, running with Tim was a trip down memory lane.

    Roger¡¯s hand was inches away from catching Tim. Tim, turning his head back, noticed Roger¡¯s grabbing gesture. He taunted Roger by sticking his tongue out.

    Roger then slammed on the brakes. Tim, still looking back, looked perplexed as to why Roger stopped.

    By the time Tim turned his head forward, it was too late. Out of thin air, it appeared. He saw what Roger encountered. Tim couldn¡¯t stop. His momentum was too much for his own good. He wouldn¡¯t be able to branch out to the side, either. The gap between him and the pole was so tight that nothing could¡¯ve been done.

    CLANG.

    Tim held onto his forehead as he screeched. He occasionally jumped while pacing around the area. He collapsed onto the ground, cradling his rear with his hands still glued onto his forehead. Roger walked over to him, his hands on his stomach, and roared a laugh.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he could hardly talk with his laughter interfering with his words, ¡°No way this brain-dead lunatic just ran into a role! Why were you running? Was a scary, strong brute chasing after you?¡±

    ¡°Ah! So you finally admit you''re a brute!¡±

    ¡°Says the one who¡¯s almost in tears.¡±

    Tim covered his entire face. ¡°Stop lying out of your breath, pukey!¡±

    Roger wasn¡¯t lying at all.

    ¡°Pukey?¡± Roger looked oddly disgusted, as if ¡®brute¡¯ wasn¡¯t bad enough. ¡°You have the nerve to insult me after foolishly hitting the same pole I did?¡±

    Grinding his teeth, he slammed his fist onto the ground. He got up and charged at Roger with a punch aimed at his stomach. Roger read Tim¡¯s slow movements and slapped him on the same cheek as before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t charge at me like that! What did you think was going to happen?¡±

    Tim, who was on his fours, quickly got up on his feet. He could take a few strikes but never give them.

    ¡°Hey Roger, my dear friend Roger,¡± his voice sounded unusually deep and husky, ¡°You don¡¯t have a clue about who you''re messing¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the dramatic voice?¡±

    His vocals returned to normal. ¡°Hey, zip it, and let me finish! Swear to God, I¡¯m going to crack your skull the same way that vendor cracked open the coconuts!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even reach my skull! You¡¯re nothing but an annoying mosquito!¡±

    Like a drama queen, he gasped with his hands over his mouth. If there was one thing he despised the most, it was mosquitos. When he was younger, a swarm of them would always surround him. They would never leave him alone. His blood must¡¯ve been a chef''s kiss.

    ¡°Why, you little¡­¡± he uttered under his breath. Tim stood on one leg, removing his shoe. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever compare me with something so satanic as those creatures! I¡¯m going to knock your head so hard that you won¡¯t even know what a mosquito is!¡±

    Roger opened his chest, inviting Tim¡¯s threat. ¡°Show me what a spineless fool like you is capable of!¡±

    While this madness occurred, Avery leaned against a wall, messing around with the device on his wrist.

 90. Roger: Motel Drama

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened,¡± said Roger, holding Tim¡¯s shoe.

    ¡°Wait, so let me get this straight. You two were being stupid¡­ again while Avery was just there.¡± Owen looked at them as if they claimed to have witnessed a flying bed.

    Roger wasn¡¯t too pleased with that statement. ¡°Being stupid? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that you two are always bickering for no damn reason!¡± Owen accidentally raised his voice louder than he wanted to.

    He looked over his shoulder to see if Jill had woken up. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t. With her eyes closed, she leaned against Owen¡¯s shoulder. Owen¡¯s arm was winged out along with his jacket, giving her the warmth she needed to sleep peacefully.

    They all reunited at the bench by the fountain. Owen found Jill sleeping on the rough wood, so he was ever so kind and became a temporary pillow. He sat there for a long time, demanding why Roger had taken his sweet time finding Tim.

    ¡°Hey, Owen, why is Jill sleeping on your shoulder? You aren¡¯t planning to do anything to her, are you?¡± Tim teased with an evil smirk.

    Owen looked away from Tim¡¯s wicked eyes, staring off. He tried to keep his emotions in check, but his face instantly shouted his buried feelings.

    Tim spoke like he was talking to an infant. ¡°Hey, look, he¡¯s blushing. How adorable.¡±

    Roger held his mouth, preventing the volcano of laughter from being released.

    All Owen did was stammer. His words fumbled out of his mouth, unable to pick them back up.

    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m just messin¡¯ with you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°You guys are stupid,¡± Owen mumbled so low that no one heard his words.

    Out of the blue, Avery unleashed a massive yawn. ¡°Do we have a place to sleep tonight?¡±

    Tim stood tall, confident as ever. ¡°A bitter night forces us to draw closer to one another. Let us use our natural body heat ¡ª Ow, ow, ow, Roger!¡±

    ¡°I saw a motel not too far from here that¡¯s offering free rooms for tonight. We could crash there.¡±

    ¡°Please stop twisting my ear!¡±

    ***

    Roger carried Jill on his back with his arms hooked around her knees. After walking for a block or two, it finally happened. It came much later than everyone expected. Rain poured onto their naked heads. They picked up the pace as Roger led them to their destination.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    They raced through the front door. The motel was illuminated with a warm, welcoming candlelight. A desk was straight in front of the entrance. Papers were spread around, showing a lack of concern for the organization.

    Behind the desk was a woman with her feet on the table. She wore a black dress, partially covered by her plain white blazer. The white blazer had golden-colored cuffs, which made Roger gaze at them like a unique gem.

    ¡°One room with five beds, please,¡± requested Owen.

    ¡°The max we can do is three beds,¡± replied the woman.

    ¡°Then can we have separate rooms?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re all sleeping in the same room to make it easier,¡± Roger interjected. ¡°Jill will have her own bed while we just share.¡±

    Owen whined about sharing a room with a bed. He preferred to sleep in privacy and felt more comfortable that way. Since it was only for one night, he complied.

    The woman shuffled through the drawers until she found what she sought. She handed Owen a key, directing him to the room. It was on the first floor, so lucky, Roger didn¡¯t have to climb any steps.

    They didn¡¯t walk far since their room was the second door on the right. Tim unlocked the door and immediately crashed onto the bed. The room was compact yet clean, and the bedding itself was fresh. It was dim since most of the light came through the window.

    Roger ducked his head to enter. He gently placed Jill, grabbing the daggers from her waist, and covered her with the puffy blanket. He went around, blowing out candles till Owen interrupted him.

    ¡°Do I have to share the same bed as you?¡±

    ¡°Quit complaining. It¡¯s just for a night.¡±

    Owen looked uncomfortable, but he had no other choice.

    While Roger was about to continue, Avery tugged on his sleeve. ¡°I want some fresh air. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Why the hell was everyone coming to him like he¡¯s a father?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for a place to sleep? And now you wanna go out? Man, you''re confusing.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. But I just like taking a mini walk before sleeping.¡±

    Roger shrugged. ¡°Do as you wish. Take the keys, though. You best believe I¡¯m not getting up to open the door for you.¡±

    Roger handed Avery the keys, who was halfway out the door. He turned around and said something that boggled Roger¡¯s mind.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    Roger awkwardly smiled. ¡°What typa of nonsense are you sprouting?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. He looked decent at Tim with a vague smile, then shut the door behind him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it raining out?¡± Owen added.

    A voice in Roger¡¯s head prompted him to stop Avery. But maybe he was overthinking it. Avery had said some weird stuff in the short time he was with Roger.

    When they were talking alone on the way to Walisburg, Avery mentioned how he could beat anyone in a race, how he couldn¡¯t consume dairy after meat, or how his hair quickly got greasy. His likes and dislikes were similar to Tim¡¯s. His hair and eyes corresponded with Tim¡¯s. Their voices sounded almost identical. He practically was Tim.

    It was too much to be a mere coincidence. Could they be more than friends? No, they couldn¡¯t. Tim would¡¯ve said something in the beginning. But what if Tim himself didn''t know?

    There was something deeper between Tim and Avery. It tempted Roger to hunt Avery down, but he didn¡¯t want to get soaked. Maybe tomorrow he¡¯ll ask Avery. But the next day didn¡¯t go as he thought.

 91. Avery: Shackled to Thier Future (Part I)

    He felt a strong feeling lingering down his throat. It almost felt like someone scrapped a toothpick inside. His shoulders slumped as he exhaled. His hands turned the knob, allowing him to take a step out of the motel.

    Ah, what a pain. It was pouring a storm.

    He ran out of the motel and sought cover. The droplets crushed the ground with force. His eyesight was distorted as if he were gazing through a filthy window. He was the only man on the planet. No one was outside, which wasn¡¯t surprising considering how furious the clouds were.

    His feet slapped the puddles with every step. Water bounced off the ground and back into the air, only to return. His hands covered his brows as if he were awkwardly saluting, though it didn¡¯t work very well.

    He finally found an alleyway between the buildings covered by the attached roofs. The structure was odd yet convenient, so he raced over there, escaping from the clouds'' fury.

    He stretched his arms and felt the old walls of the neighboring buildings. They weren¡¯t perfectly smooth, but rigid bumps rendered its elderly stone.

    His clothes stuck onto him like an extra layer of skin. He kept tugging his shirt off his chest, but it was useless. Wearing a tight shirt in the rain wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    He brought his wrist towards his chest, keeping a light distance.

    ¡°2A, I call your name for your assistance.¡±

    The circular, black device on his wrist emitted an aqua light.

    "Hello, Avery. What may I assist you with? "The tone was robotic and womanly.

    Avery cleared his throat, coughing to remove the disgusting phlegm. ¡°I call your name for guidance. Now, please, show me the way to Lotus 23.¡±

    The device wasn¡¯t ordinary. It could do anything, from telling the time to reading thermal energy behind a wall. It could change its shape to whatever the user wanted it to be. Well, to an extent. This thing could do it all. It was one of the most advanced carry-on items that Ionia had to offer. For it to be in his hands felt amazing yet terrifying.

    A sizable 3D hologram popped up from 2A. Judging by its unique shape, it was the royal palace. He slowly spun the hologram, looking at every angle possible. The only entrance was the front. He couldn¡¯t idiotically barrage into the front since that was inviting disaster. He could break into a window, but that would cause some noise.

    He pulled his short hair.

    This wasn¡¯t going anywhere. How would he accomplish his one task if he couldn''t get in? Think. Was there any other way?

    ¡°2A, suggest me an entrance.¡± It was all up to the device now.

    The hologram of the palace morphed into a random cave.

    ¡°This cave will lead you into an underground entrance. From there, you will be able to reach Lotus23. May I pinpoint its location?¡±

    There was a feeling of uneasiness within him. He wanted the device not to give such a discrete way in. He could''ve gone back, claiming it was difficult even to enter. But either way, they wouldn¡¯t have bit on his bullshit.

    This was his mission. Four years of planning had led to this moment. If it slipped away, how would they react back home? There was no choice but to solemnly give the go for its location.

    The cave was around a five-minute walk. Running would cut the time in half, maybe more. But because of the downpour, there was no choice but to run. According to his location, he was at the edge of the city. Conveniently, the cave wasn¡¯t on the other side, or else that would¡¯ve been a hassle.

    He took a deep breath and bolted towards his destination. 2A guided him there with her voice. Avery brushed off his disoriented eyesight and ran through Mother Nature¡¯s wrath. The tar-black clouds gloomed over, preventing any natural light from shining.

    An umbrella would be perfect right now. He could easily change 2A¡¯s appearance to one, killing her battery. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk, so he allowed the rain to bully him.

    "Arrived"

    Avery charged inside the cave, and his shoulders felt slightly lighter before he knew it. No more water was beating his body. The planet must have moved slowly since those few minutes felt much longer than usual.

    ¡°2A, light, please.¡±

    "As you wish."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Still in its watch appearance, a white light gleamed through its black circle. The once pitch-black cave glowed with enough light to illuminate a town.

    2A gave him directions while he walked deeper into the semi-broad cave. He heard nothing but his breath, footsteps, and the hint of rain from above. Walking through an alien land was nail-biting, not knowing what to expect. The walls and floors were stone, which seemed pretty old to him.

    Why was the inside coated with stone? And it wasn¡¯t any stone. This stone was smooth and pleasing to the touch. This place had to be used for something.

    Out of nowhere, a flock of birds swept across the area''s apex, and screeching shrieks echoed in the halls. He ducked down with both hands over his head, not moving a muscle. He couldn¡¯t tell what birds they were.

    Were they bats?

    He¡¯d never seen one before, but he heard stories that if someone were bit, they¡¯d become a vampire. It was child''s talk. How could a simple bite turn someone into a supernatural being? But what if it wasn¡¯t gibberish? He slapped himself across the face, snapping out of it.

    He got back up and continued to follow 2A¡¯s instructions. This led him to a hallway with a prison cell, its door wide open. Did someone forget to close it? He wasn¡¯t aware that the king held prisoners.

    Death was the only punishment. That¡¯s what he was taught and believed. He flashed the light through the bars. Not a soul was inside.

    His head turned away, but something bugged him. A demonic voice at the back of his mind kept demanding him to go inside the cell. It repeated itself on a loop. That voice showed up whenever Avery was in a sticky situation and lacked the guts to make the correct decisions for himself. When it does, Avery is intermingled with a spell of doing whatever that voice tells him to do. But it was weird for it to show up now. He didn¡¯t feel harmed, so why did the voice tell him to go inside?

    Like a puppet on strings, he was controlled by the voice and went inside the cell. After carelessly shining the floor, he saw it. So that¡¯s what the voice wanted him to see. It was a thin metal object that looked like some jewelry. He crept towards it to get a better look. It was a silver necklace with a half-circle. How cute. He picked it up, examining it closer. He noticed a few red stains coating the silver pendant.

    Avery didn¡¯t want to accept it. It was a tough pill to swallow. His hands quivered, intensely staring at the dried blood. That person was most likely murdered. Knowing that someone was here, just wanting to live, was killed in this eerie place sunk in his stomach.

    Every murder is the end of someone¡¯s story and also the start of another. No one can be the same after shedding blood. Avery saw it firsthand. It kills the bottled-up innocence. It¡¯s the gravest sin one could do. If they were prisoners, they deserved a second go at life. Everyone does.

    That¡¯s what the City of Ionia did. When someone is convicted of something, we offer a task. And if successful, they earn their second go at life. Sometimes, it''s unsuccessful, but they still desperately seek a second chance. Did these prisoners have that opportunity? Or were they brutally murdered just cause?

    Avery stuffed the necklace into his pocket, tapping it several times to ensure it was there. He¡¯ll take it home, so parts of the person will make it to paradise.

    There were more cells along the way. He convinced himself not to check for time purposes. It was just past one in the morning, and he had to return before sunrise. He still had enough time to glance into each cell quickly. But after finding the first cell, he didn¡¯t want to know what could lurk in the others.

    Avery finally reached a stairwell that unevenly twirled upward. There were no railings, so every step had to be taken cautiously. His hands glided against the eerie gray stone, mimicking the atmosphere.

    Could there be someone up there? 2A didn¡¯t announce any danger, so he should be fine.

    Avery lowered the brightness of the light. The door stood in his way. It felt inviting. One turn of the knob, and he¡¯ll be a step closer to ending his mission. One turn of the knob, and he¡¯ll be a step closer to betraying his friend.

    The knob was dustier than cracks on the edge of a sidewalk. He attentively turned the knob and crept his head out, checking his surroundings before fully exposing his body. The coast was clear.

    Avery didn¡¯t need to check on his own. 2A could¡¯ve told him if someone was approaching. Deep down, there probably was some level of paranoia.

    "Arrived at Lotus 23."

    He jumped and grabbed onto his heart, where there was a constant thudding that didn¡¯t slow down. He completely forgot to lower its volume, which nearly gave him a heart attack.

    Lotus 23. It was code for the king¡¯s chamber. The origin of the name was unknown, but he never cared to ask. It¡¯s not like it would¡¯ve changed anything.

    "Person detected inside the destination."

    He jumped up, though not as much as the last time. He complained about the volume being high but didn¡¯t lower it.

    ¡°2A, morph into P-09.¡±

    "As you wish."

    2A quietly changed her appearance to a handgun within a few blinks of an eye. The device was truly amazing.

    One deep breath in and out. Calmness spread across his body like branches from a tree trunk. If his brain were in shambles, then it would only affect him.

    Avery opened the door, squeezing his way through. The rain pounded on as each drop smashed the roof. The room glowed with darkness. Not a single ounce of light was present. He felt like a blind man looking for a black bunny that wasn¡¯t there.

    He whispered, ¡°2A, give me some light.¡±

    "P-09 does not have the ability to¡ª"

    He frantically slammed on the volume button, never lowering her volume until now. His chest beat harder than before. Did anyone hear the voice?

    Within a few seconds, the lights magically turned on. There were no candles. It was all electricity. Some lamps resembled miniature city lamps. Ceiling lights that normal homes would have. Avery was stunned yet perplexed. How did an outsider have access to electricity?

    He could get a good look at a royal room with the entire place lit up. The clean, maroon bed was surrounded by golden decor. The walls were all paintings of a garden. Multiple couches of royalty were settled at the far corner of the room. There was a small, round table that was available for two people. Well, it was available for two. Now, only one other person could take a seat.

    Avery¡¯s finger wasn¡¯t on the trigger since the man in front was no threat. He wore a black, ankle-length cloak that matched the color of his beard. His appearance made it seem like he didn¡¯t care about his status.

    ¡°Come here, my child. Take a seat.¡± His innocent voice offered me something Avery didn¡¯t expect.

 92. Avery: Shackled to Thier Future (Part II)

    Avery crept toward the table with the gun still pointed. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp the situation. Why was the king offering him a seat? He was clearly in harm''s way but didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Avery¡¯s eyes never left him. They were stuck to him like a pair of stubborn leeches. With his eyes closed, the king slurped his drink loudly. He exhaled a refreshing sign and placed the cup on the petite plate.

    Avery placed the weapon onto the transparent table, scooting his seat closer. Water dripped from his hair and onto the surface.

    ¡°Try the tea. I made it myself,¡± the king said, smiling under his thorn bush.

    Avery looked at his cup. This was the first time Avery¡¯s eyes left the king. He scratched the back of his neck, staring blankly at the full cup. This was a trap. There was no way it wasn¡¯t one. Why would someone casually invite someone for tea at this time?

    The drink could¡¯ve been laced with poison. Wouldn''t his tea come from the same pot if that''s the case? But what if there was a hidden teapot?

    ¡°Pour some tea and take a sip,¡± Avery demanded.

    The king sighed, pouring more tea into his cup. A brown stream rushed out the hole, mixing into the cup. The aroma of sweet herbs took over the area. The smell was alien-like, in a good way. Steam emitted from the cup. His lips lightly touched the rim, taking a softer sip than before.

    Neither one of them said a word. The pitter-patter of the raindrops was the only thing keeping the room alive. A long five minutes had passed, and nothing seemed to happen. The tea didn¡¯t seem harmful. But what if it wasn¡¯t the tea? What if the cup itself was poisoned?

    Thoughts intertwined around his brain, squeezing every possibility of what could be poisoned. His head was on the verge of exploding. This situation wasn¡¯t ideal for him. His job was supposed to be in and out, not to have tea.

    ¡°If you are still doubting your safety, I don¡¯t blame you,¡± the king finally broke the silence, ¡°But have faith, from one man to another.¡± It was a soft, genuine voice that a man of his appearance wouldn¡¯t seem to have.

    Avery¡¯s fingers hesitatingly grabbed the handle. The cup was shiny silver, which was small enough to fit in the palms of a child. It reminded him of the cups back home. There was a bakery down the street where he would always go to drink tea. They had similar cups like this one. The tea itself was dark like the night but warm like the spring.

    He brought it closer to his mouth, taking a small sip. The brewed tea was surprisingly pleasant. The aroma of the dry leaves came out, and the flavor was vibrant. It was the perfect balance of bitter, sweet, savory, and a hint of sour.

    He took another sip, this time in a much larger portion. He never tasted tea this amazing. The heat burned the back of his throat, making him take a break for a few coughs to escape. He slammed his chest a few times, coughing away from the table.

    ¡°You really are Kajo¡¯s son,¡± he said with a giggle, ¡°When he tried my tea for the first time, he wouldn¡¯t put his cup down unless he had to cough.¡±

    The weight of those words dropped his heart. He anxiously looked up directly into his caramel eyes, which paralyzed his body. It was like staring into Medusa, unable to move.

    Avery asked with a mellow tone, ¡°How¡­ How do you know my father?¡±

    He took another slurp. ¡°We are leaders of different lands, so meeting occasionally is only fitting. There was something he was wrong about. Avery¡¯s father was no true leader. Yes, he¡¯s in charge of Ionia. He led the people the way a true leader should, taking discomfort and providing comfort. He took on a burden that allowed people to prosper and focus on society''s needs. That¡¯s what a true leader does."

    However, one person stood above the rest, which wasn¡¯t Kajo. That man covered his face with a black mask, preventing anyone from knowing his identity. Archon was the name, but there were doubts about whether it was his actual name. He¡¯s the one who controlled SCAR, and whoever controlled SCAR controlled Ionia. He¡¯s an egotistical, power-hungry piece of shit who kills whenever he gets the slightest chance.

    Avery¡¯s father controlled Ionia, but Archon controlled everything else. Unlike Archon, Avery¡¯s father was always there for the people and city. He never cared about anyone but his agents and himself.

    ¡°My father isn¡¯t the big boss of the city, He¡¯s only¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m well aware he isn¡¯t.¡± The king interrupted Avery, which wasn¡¯t very noble of him. ¡°He had informed me that a parasite had control over SCAR. Only a coward who knew they were in the wrong would conceal his face. That bastard kills for the sport. It ticks me off so much knowing your father can¡¯t allow Ionia to prosper further. He¡¯s such an amazing person and a great friend of mine.¡±

    Avery slammed a fist onto the table. ¡°You consider my father a ¡®friend,¡¯ but he never rebelled against Archon. Archon wants your head, and my father just sat on the sidelines doing nothing!¡±

    There was no point in hiding his emotions. Avery was in this mess because his father refused to help him find a way out. Avery wouldn¡¯t be in the outside world if his father had just spoken up for once.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re misinformed.¡±

    He raised a brow, questioning what he meant.

    The king took another sip of tea, this time much longer, and placed the empty cup down. ¡°What did you expect Kajo to do? Archon is unaware of our relationship, so if Kajo rebelled, it would be worse on his end. However, he never sat on the sidelines. That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Kajo secretly met me a few months ago to explain Archon¡¯s assassination plan. He suggested I go to a faraway land where my safety is guaranteed. I simply didn¡¯t care.¡± He gazed at the chandelier, which replaced the moon. ¡°I truly didn''t.¡±

    He looked back at Avery with a smile he¡¯d never forget¡ªa smile through his turf-like beard. One could tell if a smile was fake or not. One¡¯s lips naturally more as their joyful spirits lifted their face, glimmering with light. But his smile was much different. Not a hint of light shone. He refused to let his face naturally react. All that leaked from those lips was emptiness.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t care? He came all the way here to warn you, and you didn¡¯t care?!¡±

    ¡°Calm down and take your seat.¡±

    Avery didn¡¯t realize half his body was over the table. He sat back down, trying to hide his rage, before saying, ¡°So what? You''re just going to accept death?¡±

    He tilted his head down, looking at his empty cup. ¡°Why should I fight back for a life I never wanted?¡±

    What he said to Avery caused many questions, but he had to pick the important one. ¡°You don¡¯t care for royalty?¡±

    He gave a defeated, long sign with his eyes closed. The king of the outsiders crumbled like a broken biscuit.

    ¡°The royal life was nothing but a paved future against my will. It was one that I, many times, tried to reject. But because of certain circumstances, I couldn¡¯t. So why save the life I never wanted?¡±

    The king¡¯s life was dictated by someone else. He never wanted any of this? It sounded so familiar.

    People yearned for the future¡ªa future where we placed promises we made and passionate deals with ourselves. It¡¯s where everyone¡¯s happiness is stashed. We dug out of the closet and stepped up a stool so we could reach their hopes and dreams. That¡¯s the future for the unpaved path¡ªa path in which one could write along the way without anyone, making infinite possibilities.

    But that path was rejected for both of them. They were shackled down and forced to walk on their pre-paved path. The complaints would be non-existent if it were a path rooted in happiness. But both their paths were filled with regret and despair.

    Avery gently hovered his fingers over his chest. ¡°What was the life you wanted?¡±

    The king¡¯s lips faintly curled to one side. ¡°Tea. I wanted a simple tea shop at the center of Walisburg where I could lead my ideal life.¡±

    Avery smiled under his breath, not knowing what else to say. Even though he had millions of questions, he didn¡¯t want to appear interrogative. The king, however, saved Avery from that feeling by asking his own question.

    ¡°This is your second time past the wall. I know the reason this time, but what did you do the first time?¡±

    That innocent question slumped over Avery¡¯s face.

    He remembered those first times he ventured outside the walls with painful nostalgia. His task was to obtain information from one man and then eliminate him. That one father had a child who physically resembled Avery. Even a divine being could not sever the link they formed. They were the only ones who could shatter it. His two-year job would go down as ¡®unforgettable.¡¯

    But if he could go back and never meet his friend, he would painfully choose that. Because of him, his friend lived in reality away from the truth.

    Avery quietly sipped his tea. ¡°Nothing much happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that regret I hear?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve never regretted anything.¡± Avery placed the cup onto the table, trying to segway the conversation.

    ¡°In my lifetime, there is only one thing I regret. Twelve years ago, I met with Archon, which was a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Disaster? How so?¡±

    The king noticeably shivered. ¡°A pool of red. That¡¯s all I saw. SCAR agents truly are merciless creatures.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. SCAR agents tended to go rogue. But recently, more agents have been going berserk than before. In Ionia, it has gotten extremely out of hand.

    Avery softly signed, looking at the weapon next to him. He knew he would have to use it. Why? Why did Archon force him into this? Out of everyone, why him? And why did he threaten to kill Tim if I hadn¡¯t done this? The devil was the one who planted the seeds for this day to bloom.

    Ask something. Talk more. Delaying it till the weapon¡¯s use was an absolute must.

    ¡°With you gone, who¡¯ll be the next ruler?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ my second in command will,¡± there was hesitation in his voice.

    Quick, ask something else. Say something else. Delay it.

    ¡°Is your second in command fit for a ruler?¡±

    The king answered. ¡°More fit than anyone I know.¡±

    Now, quick, ask something else. And he did. Avery asked more questions than a detective. He wondered until his voice started to shake. Without thinking, his hands reached for the gun while he spoke, aiming at the unphased king.

    His entire body trembled. Even though his target sat across the table, it felt like he was on the other side of a valley.

    The king held Avery''s hand firmly attached to the weapon while leaning across the table. He assisted Avery in keeping his grip steady. With a weapon of death pointed at him, he still gave off a warm smile. This man, indeed, has nothing to regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ sorry.¡± Avery¡¯s voice was shattering like a hammer smashing against glass.

    He didn¡¯t care. Even at the end, the man smiled as if he had a chance to wake up the next day.

    The sound of death muffled against the suppressor. No one outside these walls could¡¯ve heard it. The bullet pierced its way through his throat, causing a gaping hole in its wake, quickly filled with gushing blood. He collapsed onto the ground. Choking on his blood, he grabbed onto his neck, looking directly at Avery¡¯s eyes. He had enough energy to give off one last grin.

    This was the mess Avery made. He did that. His eyes watered. Were they tears or the water on his head dripping down? It felt like looking through a badly prescribed pair of glasses.

    His brain fried up. His body was stone, and his heart pounded, still looking at the horror. This was the moment he was least proud of. He wanted to lean against someone and cry, but he had no one. He never had anyone. Tim was the only person who had, but that was only temporary. Now, he was about to leave him for good.

    He never wanted any of this. Being forced to do something against his own will was a nightmare.

    Archon threatened to chop Tim¡¯s head if he refused. After all, he was a man of his word, so Avery didn''t want to take the chance. He did what he had to do, and because of it, he tried to throw himself off a cliff.

    Avery tried caring and pouring kindness beyond measurement, but this was the end game. Not a single thing could heal his fractured soul. He was a frightened child, lost in the thick woods while the owls howled. So, like a pathetic, scared child, he held out his arms, eyes wide, limbs shaking, trying to neglect the resentment.

    But maybe he could find worth in suffering. That¡¯s if he had a future to live genuinely. One where he could focus on himself and no one else. One where he didn¡¯t have to become a different person in the mix of losing his true self.

    Avery wiped the sticky tears. He couldn¡¯t stay for much longer. He wanted to leave. The stench of blood prompted him to puke.

    He was furious¡ªbeyond fury. He wanted to scream and cry, tearing the room apart until he lost control.

    The ample amount of rage within ached his head. Standing above the bloody floor, he told himself he would confront Archon when he returned to the city. He didn¡¯t know what to say but knew what he wanted to do.

    ¡°2A, show me the quickest way out. I wanna go home.¡±

    "The fastest route requires you to leave from the main entrance. I¡¯ve detected multiple signals around that area. Do you wish to continue?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just wanna go home and strangle the shit out of Archon! That bastard made me his puppet. I''m going to detach the strings for good.¡± His heavy breathing caused his voice to be uneven.

    A specific emotion devoured his body. He was born to fool everything, thinking he was a certain person when he wasn¡¯t. He never got a chance to live a normal life. He had to crumple it like a paper ball and toss it into the trash. His life was full of sacrifices for the benefit of another.

    The tears continued to fall. They weren¡¯t tears of sadness or anguish but rather tears of hatred.

 93. Tim: Years Ago

    As he lay there, his face pressed against the warm floorboards, he pulled in a final, reedy breath. Time slowed, and darkness began to close on him. Flames rose as if they were challenging the divine.

    There is a big fire.

    The basement in which young Tim was in was falling apart. He squatted, covering his head as the burning wood collapsed. The ashy air made it difficult for him to breathe.

    It felt strange being in the basement. How did he even get there?

    At this point, how and what didn¡¯t matter. His survival did.

    The cracking flame grew louder and louder like an oncoming parade. Despite the noise, however, his name was being screamed towards the stairs. He could faintly tell who it was.

    It was his father. The father was going to battle the demonic flames to save his child.

    ¡°Father!!¡± Tim cried. His dry lips trembled as he tip-toed his way to the stairs.

    The wood continued to fall at random. His survival rate was getting lower with each tick on the clock. The house could say the same. Its destruction was inevitable.

    Tim heard his father aggressively banging on the door. He didn¡¯t know why his father was knocking instead of opening it.

    Only one thing could be said about his reason. Was it locked?

    It could only be locked from the inside, which meant someone had to throw him into the basement and purposely lock it. That act was beyond inhumane.

    As time didn¡¯t wait, his hope of being rescued diminished. It was a marvel that he wasn¡¯t crushed by the flames yet.

    Am I¡­ going to¡­die¡­?

    Like his hope, the chances of escaping this red room were almost zero. It was an absolute hell that even a child understood.

    Seconds later, he collapsed. Was it because of the lack of air? Was it because his body refused to function? A child like him wouldn''t know. His forehead faced the red ceiling. Was this it? Everything around him was burning up, including his body.

    He desperately cried for rain. If it rained, the fire would be gone, and everything would be fine.

    His ears could hardly hear his surroundings. They refused to work correctly.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He sighed deeply while staring at the burning ceiling; a thick piece of wood was about to crush young Tim¡¯s skull.

    His body ached in immense pain. His mind shattered into a million pieces. It killed him, knowing that his father was aggressively trying to save him.

    And he could do nothing besides wait for the ceiling to crush him.

    Moments later, out of nowhere, something grabbed his arm.

    His watery eyes couldn¡¯t tell who it was, but the roughness of his hands told him everything.

    It was his father. Somehow, he got the door open and raced across the flames to save his hopeless son. He scooped him up and tossed him across the fire that blocked the stairs.

    Seconds later, multiple bulks of wood crumble onto the basement floor. He wiped the water off his lids. Through the flames, there was a large pile of flaming wood where he had initially collapsed. A hand poked out through the pile.

    Tim gasped. He didn¡¯t know if he should feel relief since he was saved or grief since he lost his father.

    He mustered whatever strength he had for him to get up.

    I have to save him. He can¡¯t die just yet.

    His legs wobbled, struggling to stand. Tim¡¯s will to get up clashed with his frail body. Standing on his two feet, a terrifying thought crossed his mind.

    What if it was too late? What if¡­ he¡¯s already dead?

    His body automatically moved. His legs ran up the stairs, but his mind wanted to go back. He dashed through the doorless exit and swiftly made his way out of the burning house. He coughed all the ashes out from his lungs.

    Tim looked around, realizing that the fire was bigger than he thought. The familiar town had turned into ashes.

    The trees that were once filled with birds, the carefree songs that children like him sang, the routes with vibrant flowers that acted as guides¡ªthey were all gone.

    Clouds came and conquered the sky. The breath of baleful unease spread faster than fire itself. On one horrific night, the flowers were replaced with the ashes, and the flames silenced the birds on the trees.

    A crowd with a few dozen people formed around Tim.

    ¡°It was this man! The fire began at his house, and he¡¯s the only one alive!¡±

    ¡°Twist his head off!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°My brother burned cause of you!¡±

    Everyone pointed at Tim like he was the culprit. The deadly mob stunned Tim with their vicious stares.

    I did nothing wrong¡­?

    He had no idea the fire started at his house and spread across most of the village. All he did was get rescued. Someone like Tim wouldn¡¯t be able to start such a deadly fire.

    No matter what Tim would say, these unreasonable, unforgiving people wouldn¡¯t listen to him.

    He bolted out, running until his heart beat out of his chest. He ran endlessly without a destination till his legs gave out.

    While he slid his way through the forest, he questioned one thing.

    Wait a minute, where¡¯s Avery?

    Tim hadn¡¯t seen his friend the entire second half of the day. He couldn¡¯t remember when exactly he last saw him. He sprinted further into the woods, yelling his name till his vocals gave up.

    He stopped briefly to gaze at the gloomy clouds. His wish for it to rain would soon be granted.

    The night left him crippled with grief. He dropped onto his knees, crying, begging for the rain to start. Begging for his father back. Begging for his friend to appear out of the air.

 94. Tim: Chase that Muderer

    ¡°Where the hell is he?¡± Tim said, half-asleep, rubbing the corner of his damp eyes.

    Where would someone go at this time of night? Everyone else was asleep, snuggling their blankets, their heads sunk into their pillows. If everyone was here, then why wasn¡¯t Avery? The peaceful sound of rain overshadowed the man, his snoring filled with thunder. It was a hundred percent Roger. Curse that man.

    Tim got up and headed to the hallway. He opened the door just for a bit of light to enter and closed behind him. He reached the main room, where the reception desk was. No one was there at this hour, not even the lady who checked them in.

    He burst a long sigh and opened the exit door. The rain wasn¡¯t giving up. Tim jolted outside, arms over his head, trying to block the rain from hitting his head. But in a way, the rain seemed pleasant.

    The way the drops clumped together made small rivers down the streets, traveling wherever they wanted in peace until someone like him stomped on the river. Watching water move as it moved was soothing, creating new trails as the moon did nothing but watch. It reminded him of a game he used to play with Avery. They watched water glide down the windows, guessing where the streams would go. Whoever guessed correctly won. Remembering those silly times made Tim show his teeth to the falling water.

    But how would it feel like being in a raindrop? Would he just float? If he tapped on its surface, would it pop? Would he fall to his demise?

    Thoughts swung around, distracting him from his purpose outside. Within this storm, he was trying to find Avery.

    He turned the corner and noticed a small spot the sky hadn¡¯t touched. It was crammed with the corner of a roof, slightly hanging off. Water droplets dripped down the tip and landed in a tiny puddle. He stood underneath the roof, leaning against the wall, taking a break from running at random.

    The sweet, earthy aroma entered his nostrils. A small, barely noticeable breeze struck his face. He took a refreshing breath and gazed at the gloomy sky above.

    The yells of a group of people ruined his relaxing moment. Who the hell could be yelling this time of night? He couldn¡¯t tell precisely the yells, but he could sniff out the anger from here. Do they mind shutting up for a second?

    But why would they? Even if he pranced up to them as a superhero and told them to ¡®calm it,¡¯ they¡¯ll most definitely slap him. Would they, though? If they did, Roger would pound their bones into the cobblestone. Or he¡¯ll high-five them.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The yelling was followed by the most bloodcurdling, horrible shriek ever. His head instantly turned to where the noise came from. Should he follow it?

    What in the world was happening? Did an anime break free and gobbling up bones? Or perhaps a robber was messing around too much.

    His curiosity got the better of him, and he followed the screams, which became louder the more he walked into the city.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw someone sprinting away, wearing all black.

    ¡°Come back! Murderer!¡± It was a royal guard, bleeding through his stomach.

    Murderer? Without even thinking, Tim dashed towards the murderer. In a matter of seconds, he was in Tim¡¯s sight. He followed him through small alleys, dodging and weaning random objects thrown on the ground. Did he know he was being chased?

    Tim sprinted like he was the one getting chased. Puddles flew with each stride. His clothes felt heavier than before. He constantly had to move his hair away from his face. The stupid rain kept pushing it down, covering his eyes.

    The buildings and streets slowly turned into plain grass. Tim caught up to the murderer relatively quickly, but that¡¯s because his prey stopped. Tim changed his sprint into a jog, trying to get close enough to see their faces and maintain a safe distance.

    The murderer¡¯s back faced towards Tim, their head down. Judging by the hands on his knees, he was out of breath. However, Tim himself was okay. He was used to running a marathon at a high speed.

    All Tim wanted to do was find Avery, but his hunger for knowledge got the best of him. He was now outside the city with a killer of a strange object in his hand. Was that a weapon? It didn¡¯t have a sharp tip, so it couldn¡¯t be. Even if he tried to injure Tim, the distance was too great for Tim not to react.

    Tim stepped forward, ¡°Let me see your face,¡± he ordered. He wanted to see what a killer looked like. He wanted to know the type of people hell accepted.

    The killer wore all black from shoulder to toe. His blonde hair reminded Tim of someone. He wasn¡¯t sure why that image popped into his head. His empty hand met his face. What was he doing? Was he wiping the water off his face? It was pointless since it was still raining.

    He turned around, head down, taking all the time in the world. His dangling hair prevented Tim from seeing the murderer¡¯s face. Anyone within a mile could see the killer¡¯s body trembling out of his clothes. His empty fist was clenched, holding nothing. Slowly but surely, the person lifted their head.

    Forget the rain. Tim could only hear the sound of his own heart banging against his ears. It was similar to the heavy drumming of rain beating against the rooftops. He was lightheaded as his skin began to turn cold.

    It was the face he knew. The face that brought him joyful memories as well as the painful ones. He once lost that face. It was four years ago when that face disappeared. Those years without him weren¡¯t the same. Sure, he had Roger, Jill, and Owen, but there¡¯s always that one person who makes life complete. And that was the man in front of him.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Avery said, his voice shattering.

 95. Tim: The Truth was All he Yearned For

    Tim had no idea what he meant. He took another step closer. ¡°What do you mean? Why are you here?¡±

    Avery touched his face, wiping the water off his eyes. It could¡¯ve been rain, though Tim imagined them to be tears. Judging by Avery¡¯s voice and frown stamped on his face, he was in deep pain. His hand grabbed the skin on his face.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why did you wake up and follow me here? Why did you have to make my situation worse than it already is?!¡± He was on the verge of breaking. Tim had never heard this amount of rage within his friend.

    ¡°Wha¡ªWhat do you mean?¡± He tried getting close, but Avery kept backing away. ¡°Can you please tell me what¡¯s going on? Did you really murder someone?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t want¡­ I didn''t want to¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to? Did he not have a choice?

    A wave of emotions smacked his head. Tim was so lost to the point he didn¡¯t know what to feel or how to act. But he had to do something. He couldn¡¯t just watch Avery¡¯s face melt with sorrow.

    Tim extended his arm like he was talking to a friend, not a murderer. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Let me help you.¡±

    He knocked it away with the object in his hand. Tim screeched, holding onto the back of his hand. He double-checked his hand, making sure his bones were not crushed. He tested it by slowly opening and closing it. It strained a bit, but his hand should be fine. He looked back at Avery, his weapon by his mouth, covering his regret.

    His face said it all. He honestly didn¡¯t want to hurt Tim.

    Their eyes were attached, not letting go. Tim extended his arm again, begging, ¡°I can help you. Please, tell me what¡¯s going on. Say something.¡±

    He glanced down at the same hand he¡¯d stuck him with. He shook his head, speaking in a voice one would use at the theaters. He said it clear enough for Tim to hear, but if he were a few steps away, he would only see the mouth¡¯s movement.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    A part of Tim wished Avery would hit him again so he would have a reason to knock some sense into him.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t understand if you don¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to say!¡± He cried louder than the rain itself, and both hands hugged the back of his head.

    Tim had no idea what Avery meant or what he went through. By his voice, Tim sniffed out the pouring bitterness and regret. Whatever scars he had, it was best to be left alone unless you had someone who stuck by your side, healing those wounds. Tim would be the one to do so. He wanted to know what made Avery murder someone. It might be a lot to ask and for him to yell out, but Tim decided to be by his side.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you? I¡¯m not asking for much here. Just tell me what happened!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± He cried again, his voice cracked like a delicate vase hitting the floor. ¡°If I told you the truth, you would never consider me the same! I don¡¯t want that! Just leave me be for the sake of the two of us!¡±

    But Tim didn¡¯t want to leave Avery be. We desired the truth. He won¡¯t leave Avery like this until he gets what he wants. Tim would have to persistently crack the shell open for the juice to spill.

    ¡°Listen, whatever it is, we¡¯ll figure it out. So let¡¯s back¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! There¡¯s no point. The damage is already done. Whatever I say won¡¯t make a difference. So please, leave me be. I don¡¯t want to hurt you more than I already have.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t hurt me! Four years ago, you were gone, but it wasn¡¯t your fault. I didn¡¯t put enough effort into finding you. I¡¯m the one to blame for that¡ªnot you, me! If only I had looked for you rather than cried like the baby I was, maybe I would¡¯ve found you.¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Avery¡¯s entire body slumped into a look he¡¯d never seen before. The frown stayed, refusing to leave, just like the rain.

    ¡°Tim,¡± said Avery, relatively calmly, ¡°you really don¡¯t know anything. And that¡¯s okay. Your ignorance isn¡¯t your fault, so don¡¯t carry the blame yourself.¡±

    Something jumped into Tim¡¯s brain. These were the words Avery had said not too long ago.

    ¡°Tim, whatever happens, I just pray we¡¯ll be friends forever.¡±

    He sobbed after saying those words as if they weren¡¯t going to see each other again. Tim didn¡¯t think of anything back then, but those words have become heavier than planets. Was he implying back then that he was going to leave?

    Tim crept towards Avery as if he were a frightened, lost animal. This time, Avery didn¡¯t back away. He allowed Tim to embrace him.

    Avery released a pair of sniffles. The enormous patches of the night sky slowly reappeared as the gray blankets moved on. Drops of water struck them, but it wasn¡¯t the same force as it once was. The rain finally showed some mercy.

    Avery signed heavily, his head facing the sky. He took a moment to look at the darkness the sky cursed them with. The sniffles were followed by a soft wail he was trying to cover up.

    ¡°You''re so adamant about this. Couldn¡¯t you leave me be?¡±

    Tim could sense the cracked shell. The juice was still bottled up, but at any second, it was about to ooze out. He was so close to grasping the truth.

    Avery stomped to the ground, letting out a roaring groan, overwhelmed by frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start! My brain is such a mess. I never wanted to do any of this to you. Everything¡¯s a fucking lie!¡±

    Tim patted his head, trying to show a little comfort. ¡°What is?¡±

    Another rumbling groan erupted from him, but it was more like a furious yell. ¡°What do you want me to say? Everything¡¯s a lie! When I first met you, we claimed it must¡¯ve been the divine¡¯s doing, but that was a lie. It was all planned. My disappearance, along with your father¡¯s death, that too was planned. Where I was for four years, it¡¯s all a lie. Everything that happened to you, our encounter, your father¡¯s death, my absence, it was all planned.¡±

    Avery¡¯s words caused an earthquake in Tim¡¯s head. Everything was a lie? What? It didn''t make sense. The only way for it to make sense was to know the truth.

    ¡°Then what¡­ what is¡­ the truth¡­?¡±

    He pushed Tim away from his body. ¡°I have to go. If you aren¡¯t willing to back away¡±, he nervously gulped, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to use force.¡± He turned away, increasing the distance between Tim.

    Tim couldn¡¯t let him go. He had so many questions, and so many needed to be answered. He wanted to know the truth about Avery and himself but couldn¡¯t if Avery left.

    But his legs wouldn¡¯t move¡ªfrozen in ice. His muscles told him not to and that he should let him go. His eyes fixed on his friend walking away, head down in remorse. Tim¡¯s chest spiked with pain and a hint of loneliness. This was bad. He didn¡¯t want to feel this. Avery was moving further away. Move. Tim had to move. He had to get him to know the truth. Move. Move. Move. Move!

    ¡°Avery!!¡± Tim¡¯s legs broke free. Avery stopped and turned around, pointing the weapon. What could he do from that distance? Nothing.

    Tim could see Avery¡¯s arm trembling. He was that close¡ªjust a little more.

    He then said something that boggled Tim. ¡°Sorry, mom.¡± With his eyes clamped, he pulled the trigger.

    Holding onto his thigh, he collapsed onto the ground. He felt a pinch. Wait, what did Avery say? Why did he apologize to his mother?

    What¡­?

    His hands reached out, trying to grab the man walking away. The small pinch transformed into burning heat. His leg felt as if someone was repeatedly beating it with a molten metal rod. Blood soaked through his pants. Feeling a little lightheaded, on his side, he applied pressure to the wound.

    The wound burned more than it hurt. Gasping for air, he focussed his vision, trying to see where Avery was heading. His leg was too distracting. He¡¯d never experienced this type of sensation. It killed.

    How did Avery strike him? His arm never moved. Would he die from this? Was it poison? Just like all the other questions, he didn¡¯t know. He knew nothing. He was just someone who wanted the truth and wanted his friend back.

    Tim let out a scream loud enough for Walisburg to hear. Right, he was alone. No one would be awake at this hour. Would anyone know he¡¯s there? How would they, though?

    He smashed his head against the grass. Cutting off his leg sounded tempting. He didn¡¯t want to be there anymore. There was a torch inside his thigh, burning the sun¡¯s flames.

    He didn¡¯t want death. It was so cold, yet it burned. He hopelessly curled into a ball, erupting another scream in hopes someone heard him.

    Who was he kidding? No one was awake. What an idiot. His entire body felt weak. So weak, he thought his last breath drew closer and closer by the seconds.

 96. Prancing Devil (Part I)

    ¡°Jill, do you know where Avery and Tim went?¡± Roger asked, shaking my shoulder.

    I ignored him while my bare feet met the wood. It reminded me of home, waking up with the sun beaming through the window as my toes touched the floor. And how could I not forget Roger¡¯s or Tim¡¯s voices? They were always the first thing I heard in the mornings.

    My eyes felt heavier than usual. I sluggishly rubbed the corners of my eyes, which didn¡¯t do much since they still felt like two heavy rocks. My hand immediately met my stiff neck. I wasn¡¯t used to sleeping with a soft pillow. It left a small indent from where my head was. Man, I really sunk in.

    Roger snapped his fingers close to my face. ¡°Hello¡­ Jill.¡± I fought the temptation to throw him out the window.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I hated my grumpy morning voice.

    ¡°Where the hell is Tim and Avery?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I sleep with my eyes open? How am I supposed to know? I just woke up. Give me a few.¡± I ran my fingers through my hair, which was all bunched up and unable to flow smoothly.

    How annoying.

    While Roger babbled, I tried to recall what happened. I couldn¡¯t remember much besides my conversation with the king and walking to the fountain. But what happened after? How did I even end up at this place? I didn¡¯t recall falling asleep, let alone sleeping on a bed.

    ¡°Roger,¡± I interrupted whatever he was saying, ¡°How did we get here?¡±

    ¡°Do you have short-term memory loss? How don''tcha know?¡±

    I gave him a blank stare. What more could I expect from someone who never took anything seriously?

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You fell asleep on a bench, and I had to carry you here. Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but you''re heavier than you look.¡±

    My fists clenched onto the comforter.

    I¡¯m going to kill him.

    Roger loved to poke nerves. One day, though, I¡¯m going to kill him.

    To switch the topic away from my weight, I asked something I was curious about. ¡°So, what did you guys do yesterday?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°Eh... nothing much. Avery and Tim went their separate ways, so I was alone with Owen. Well, I shouldn¡¯t say ¡®alone.¡¯ Owen spoke to a few strangers and had decently long chats with them. Then we split up, and he did his thing while I did mine.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± That statement piqued my interest. Owen wasn¡¯t necessarily good at meeting new people. He could spark up a few lines, but he couldn¡¯t keep a conversation going to save his life.

    ¡°Yeah, and he left me on the side.¡± Roger plopped next to me. For a second, I thought the mattress springs broke.

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°He was talking to only women! He¡¯s too frail to bargain with the trading clerk but can communicate with multiple women on the same night. Is he a magician?¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    I was no longer interested¡­

    Besides, I''ve heard past stories of Owen speaking to women. He could sail into the sea but never keep the boat flowing.

    Also, for the record, trading clerks even caused me to be timid. There¡¯s something about their threatening stare while you gaze at their items. But looks were never shot at Roger, mainly because of his size.

    He continued his rant, which I half-listened to until he caught my attention with a few words.

    ¡°Unlike you, these women were well-endowed¡ª¡±

    I smacked him across the face, tackling him onto the bed and squeezing my hands against his neck. My goal wasn¡¯t to kill him. It was just to make him pass out. Ever since I woke up, he was nothing short of annoying.

    While I was busy with Roger, the door fully swung open. ¡°What did he do this time?¡± Owen, who stood by the door, patted his damp face with a cloth.

    I got off Roger, smacked his face with a pillow, then leaned against the window. It was big enough for someone to jump through.

    Roger lay on his back, gasping for air. ¡°She tried to kill me.¡± He could hardly speak.

    Owen threw the towel at the defenseless Roger. ¡°Probably because you said something stupid.¡±

    Even he sounded a tad irritated.

    I threw a sharp look at Roger. ¡°Damn right, he did.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    After a second thought, I didn¡¯t want to repeat him.

    ¡°I commented about her size,¡± Roger exclaimed.

    Owen looked puzzled, glancing at me for answers. A candle must¡¯ve lit his face because his mouth widened like he was sipping through a gigantic straw.

    ¡°Yeah, no comment.¡±

    ¡°There better not be!¡±

    ¡°Jill, are you insecure about it? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s a judgment-free zone.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I threw a pillow at Roger.

    ***

    I gazed out the window, watching everyday civilians walking the streets. It was much emptier than last night. The kids behaved more, holding onto their caretaker¡¯s hand, ensuring they didn¡¯t get lost. Merchants waddled their weight around, not giving a damn about the hungry. We were all outsiders, yet we all were so different. Was it like this in Ionia?

    Maybe, maybe not. I pictured Ionia as a place where the concept of misery was lost. But after consulting with a phony SCAR agent, he made it seem like it wasn¡¯t any better. Well, that¡¯s because of SCAR. If that organization didn¡¯t exist, outsiders wouldn¡¯t, either. We¡¯re here because SCAR wants us to.

    While I stared out the window, I noticed two boys, who looked the same age as Tim and his friend, laughing as they walked wherever they desired. That¡¯s right. Where were Tim and his friend? Were they roaming around Walisburg? Granted, the event ended, but it didn¡¯t change what Walisburg was about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the bed! I just made it!¡±

    I turned my head around, discovering that Roger was under the covers.

    Roger¡¯s voice muffled through the thick blanket. ¡°Beds are meant to be slept in. There¡¯s no point making it look nice if you¡¯re going to mess it up again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the stupidest thing I think I''ve heard you say! And that¡¯s saying something!¡±

    Owen tried to wrestle Roger out of the covers. I could see why Owen preferred to sleep alone.

    I rolled my eyes, looking back at the window. We were on ground level, so anyone could creepily stare at us. The curtains were pulled to the side, allowing the sun in.

    I wanted to bash their heads into the glass.

    Without all the pointless chaos, there was a loud knock on the door. I turned my attention to the door. I must be Tim and his friend.

    ¡°They¡¯re finally here,¡± Roger groaned, playfully punched Owen¡¯s arm, then reached the door. He swung it open and exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s about time you knuck¡ª!¡±

    There was a loud gasp, followed by heavy footsteps. Roger backed away, standing slightly in front, up his sleeves.

    Royal Guards surrounded us. I glanced from one side to the other. There were twelve guards, all equipped with daggers and high-quality armor that looked bulkier than usual but hadn¡¯t been scratched. In fact, they were overly protected. Everything but their eyes were shielded. It¡¯s like they came prepared to fight.

 97. Prancing Devil (Part II)

    ¡°My, my, what a gift this is,¡± smiled a woman whose heels echoed as she walked into the room. I recognized her immediately. She was the one who guided me through the palace.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked while bouncing my arms off my waist, trying not to look suspicious. Where the hell did my knives go?

    ¡°Wait, you two¡ª¡±

    ¡°Zip it, Roger!¡± He took a few steps behind. ¡°If another word comes out your mouth, I¡¯ll cut your tongue off,¡± I spoke loud enough for only him to hear. Sylvia must¡¯ve enjoyed his scolding since a sardonic grin plagued her face.

    I couldn¡¯t afford Roger¡¯s stupidity. Whatever it was, it had to involve me. Did the king want to see me again? But why would he send all these guards along with Sylvia? Something wasn''t right. Great, why did Roger and Owen have to be here? Now they¡¯re involved with whatever this was.

    ¡°Why do you sound so tense? I¡¯m just here for a quick chat, nothing else,¡± she cheered, prancing around the room.

    Ya, sure. Those armored guards wouldn''t be surrounding us. I ran my hands around my waist once more. Where did my daggers go? Did I take them off? That couldn¡¯t be. I always carried them. Could one of the boys place it somewhere when I was asleep?

    I quickly glanced at the miniature square table between the beds. Nothing besides a lamp was there. The table did have a drawer, but the guards made it unreachable.

    There was no point. I guess I had to play Sylvia¡¯s game.

    ¡°Whatever you want, just spit it out.¡±

    Her legs stopped moving as her gray eyes stared into me. I took a nervous gulp. Those eyes weren¡¯t pleasing to look at. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re not much of a talker. What a shame. I was hoping to get to know you a little better.¡±

    ¡°Cut to the chase already.¡±

    My blunt attitude went over her head. She took a long sigh, more of an exhale, ¡°I enjoy a sweet appetizer before I start the main meal. You, the skinny one, tell me, are you aware of Jill¡¯s true nature?¡±

    I pulled him behind me. ¡°Owen, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    She was a sword''s length from me, moving her fingers in weird motions in front of her face. ¡°Oh my, yes, he does. You see, I¡¯m trying to figure out if they know your story.¡±

    ¡°My story?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your story. Your life before Raphtlia, your life with her, after her. Do they know the person you truly are?¡±

    Raphtalia? How¡­ How did she know her?

    ¡°How do you know that name¡­?¡± My voice was as soft as it got.

    With a snicker, she said something uncanny, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± Then, let out a gentle sigh, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, but oh well.¡±

    What was she talking about?

    She took a step closer to Owen, maintaining a distance, clasped her hands, saying, ¡°My, my, now, let¡¯s get back on track, shall we? Owen, is it? Are you aware of the Baraic Cult?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No idea.¡±

    ¡°Owen, it¡¯s nothing serious¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jill, is there a reason you are so against me speaking to him? It should be fine if you¡¯re not hiding anything¡­ right?¡±

    My fists clenched by my side, and I rolled my shoulders back, glaring at Sylvia. There was no reason for her to verbally attack Owen, but judging by her stance, she wasn¡¯t going to back down. I couldn¡¯t do anything stupid to jeopardize their safety. Calm down, breathe, and try not to leak emotion. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°The Bariac Cult was a decently known anti-bandit group. They raided bandit bases and kept the peace for defenseless villages. On the surface, they seem like a heroic group. But once you dive deeper into the onion, you start to see flaws in the heroic cult, particularly on Jill¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Stay quiet. Don¡¯t feed the flame. No matter how tempting it was, I couldn¡¯t show any emotion. Owen did the same. He didn¡¯t peep a word or move the slightest.

    Sylvia continued. ¡°She¡¯s killed many people. Most of them were bandits, but some of them were her good friends. Let¡¯s use Ruby as an example. Remember her, Jill? Ruby was the commander of the Baraic Cult. That was until Jill brutally murdered her in broad daylight.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t murder Ruby. Don¡¯t twist the story around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you did. You are the reason for her demise. If it weren¡¯t for your senseless desire, she would be alive. You and I both know that. Cruel, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it an issue being with someone who has slain countless lives? Isn¡¯t it an issue being with someone who hid this from the people she adores?¡±

    Owen grabbed a chunk of his short hair, spiked it up, and plopped it onto his head like a mop. ¡°And why tell me all of this?¡± His eyes doze off into space, not caring about Sylvia¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡ªYou don¡¯t seem to give two shits, do you?¡± Sylvia, who sounded concerned, took a few steps back.

    Owen snapped back to reality, his eyes fixed on the woman. ¡°Jill killing people? A bandit¨Cdefense group? Ya, that would be an issue if she was still that person. Right now, I don¡¯t have the slightest care since she isn¡¯t who you claim she was. Jill makes sure we eat before she does. She never complained about going hunting during the frosty winter, knowing everyone else couldn¡¯t do it. She¡¯s the type who smiles away all your pain. But you¡¯re right about one thing. It¡¯s an issue living with someone who refuses to leak their past. You want to know so much, but every time you ask, it feels like she¡¯s pushing you away further and further. She stores everything in an unpoppable bubble. Maybe it¡¯s because she thinks we¡¯ll see her in a different way. But I hope she knows she doesn¡¯t have to worry about that. The Jill right now is the Jill that we know. Her being a murderer¡ªor whatever¡ªand her right now are two different people.¡± He turned his head towards me. The way his eyes twinkled when his lips curved couldn¡¯t be described in words. ¡°So we¡¯ll continue to care for this Jill, regardless of who the old one was.¡±

    There was a light feeling in my chest¡ªa feeling I wanted to forget. Those last words replayed in my head over and over. Owen wasn¡¯t the type to express his kind-heartedness. It was different, but a wonderful difference. It was the type of difference I wanted to see more of.

    But¡­ But I was relieved they didn¡¯t care about the past. They viewed me as the present, not of who I once was. Knowing that set me at ease.

    Roger stepped ahead, his arm hovering across my chest. ¡°Ya, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on right now, but Jill¡¯s a hell of a person. Sure, she¡¯s intimidating at times, especially if you make too much noise. She randomly yells at us for anything ¡®stupid¡¯ we say or do. Even though she¡¯s on the masculine side, she has a sweet girly¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, zip it before I gauge your eye out.¡± I grabbed Roger¡¯s shirt and pulled him behind me. His words evaporated the bittersweet feeling.

    I wanted to hide my face with a blanket. Roger had to have said something obnoxious. His claims weren¡¯t even accurate. I¡¯m not intimidating. And I''m not masculine. At all!

    ¡°Why are you red?¡± He whispered. ¡°I¡¯m tryna help you out.¡± I backhanded Roger in the gut. He crouched with a silent squeal.

    Sylvia sarcastically clapped. ¡°My, my, what a speech. Both of them were extraordinary. It swayed my hunger for the entr¨¦e.¡± Her sarcastic tone, paired with her actions, created an urge to violently break her rib cage.

    ¡°Quit jogging around and reach the finish line already. Tell me what you¡¯re really here for.¡±

    She glared at me with winter eyes. They reached into my soul, snatching it away from my body. Of all the eyes I¡¯d encountered, hers were the most terrifying.

    ¡°Jill, when you eat your food, do you devour it in one bite?¡± She leaned into my ear, ¡°Or do you let it savor in your mouth?¡± She whispered, then proceeded to nibble my earlobe.

    To play it safe, I stood there unbothered. One adverse reaction, and we¡¯re all done.

    She continued on, ¡°But for the sake of time, I sure should rush to my entr¨¦e. She switched to a toneless, guttural voice. ¡°So tell me, why did you kill him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    She gave a blank look. ¡°You don¡¯t follow? She cracked up with maniacal laughter, pulled out a knife, and fiddled around with it. ¡°You don¡¯t follow! How can you say something so absurd with a straight face?¡± She faced her palm towards me. ¡°Let me demonstrate how absurd your statement was!¡± Laughing like a maniac, she sliced her palm open.

    Blood rolled down her hand and onto her arm. A few drops puddled on the floor. I wasn¡¯t sure how to react. My mouth was dry. I frantically checked on Owen and Roger, who were both captivated by what was happening.

    ¡°Look at the warm blood dripping down! So¡­ amazing! I wonder how yours would look. Would it have the same crimson color? Will it roll down smoothly or clog in chunks? Will it taste like a royal desert? So many unanswered questions.¡±

    My heart beat like a drum. I couldn¡¯t stay quiet anymore. I had to say something to ensure the best possible outcome.

    I took a dry gulp, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose for all of this?¡±

    ¡°Purpose? My, my, you are trying to play dumb. Fine, allow me to be more direct. Why did you kill the king?¡±

 98. Prancing Devil (Part III)

    That question froze my body into a block of ice. Sylvia''s question replayed in my head more than I could count.

    ¡°Listen, ginger, Jill wouldn¡¯t do anything ridiculous like that.¡±

    ¡°My, my, why defend her when the truth is in the stars? She has a clear motive and knows the way around. It is no coincidence. There¡¯s no bigger suspect than her.¡±

    With my body frozen in stone, my mouth managed to stutter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t a part of this.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are!¡± She effused, ¡°You¡¯re the only one with a proper motive. You despise everyone here; hence, you decided to create chaos by ending the king¡¯s life. Revenge dashed with your blood. Your lack of control led to his woeful death.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. I did have a proper motive, but there¡¯s no evidence besides a coincidence.

    ¡°What motives are you two¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Owen, not another word from you.¡±

    Sylvia palmed her face. ¡°How about this? Admit your sin and face a lesser consequence. Or we¡¯ll have to squeeze it out of you. I prefer the second option if I had to choose.¡±

    Ok, stay calm. Just think. This had to be a frame job. No doubt it. But also, no one besides a handful knew my relations with the king. Who would go through all that trouble?

    Whatever. It didn¡¯t matter now. Her mind had me as the culprit. It was set in stone. Denying it would be futile. The only choice was to fight back or bend to Sylvia¡¯s orders.

    No, fighting back wasn¡¯t an option. I didn¡¯t want to get the boys involved in a life-and-death situation. Maybe this could be civilly resolved?

    No. Sylvia¡¯s twisted nature wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    She twirled around and leaned into my ear again like she was telling a secret. ¡°We can have a little fun in the basement like the old days.¡±

    I shoved her face away from my ear. The guards aimed their blades, waiting for the order to charge. With a grin, Sylvia signaled them to lower their weapons.

    ¡°The amount of nerves you have is inspirational,¡± she said with a smile, bouncing around the room like a toddler. ¡°I just want to dive into dessert! But the entr¨¦e was only half-eaten. I still have so much more to go!¡±

    While she rambled about her dessert and main course, I scanned the room, seeing if there were any openings in their formation. The guards were evenly spread out, and their cold faces showed no emotion. They looked so emotionless that I questioned if they were even human. These guys were no rookies or ordinary soldiers; they had to be the best Walisburg had to offer.

    With their high-quality gear and medium-length blades, they were ideally equipped for this scenario. They came here betting on a fight¡ªor perhaps they came here wanting to fight.

    Fighting in this cramped space would be detrimental. Owen could stand against one, maybe two. Roger wasn¡¯t smart in combat, but his stature made it intimidating for others to challenge him. He could cap at three guards. That left me with seven guards plus Sylvia. I could take seven guards without breaking a sweat, but Sylvia¡¯s the issue. Going off her confidence and movement, she was no joke. Taking her alone would be a chore, let alone fighting seven others. I guess there was only one other option¡­

    ¡°Sylvia, I have a request.¡± She stopped tapping her heels on the ground and looked at me bugged-eyed. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but please, leave them be. Don¡¯t drag them into something they¡¯re not in.¡±

    She tapped her finger on her chin, looking up at an angle. ¡°Let me think about it¡­ ummmm¡­ no. What good is a party with just one guest? The more the merrier'''', she cheered. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Blood burned in my head. ¡°This has nothing to do with them!¡±

    I took an unnoticeable step back. Think. Their safety was a priority. I didn¡¯t care about my own. I could deal with whatever. I scanned the room once again. We couldn¡¯t bolt through their stiff formation. So what do we do?

    ¡°They¡¯re involved with you, so that automatically makes them guilty.

    Curse her! I scanned the room once more. Time was running low. I couldn¡¯t waste more than a second without formulating a plan.

    Wait a minute¡­ this room was on ground level. We were only surrounded in the front; behind us was just a wall. But within the wall was a window big enough for someone to jump out.

    That solution wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was the best I had. But there was also another problem. What if Tim comes back? He would be oblivious. Roger and Owen could find him. That¡¯s our best bet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of bringing my friends?¡±

    With her squeaky, repulsive voice, she preached her vivid fantasy. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I want your friends to hear your confession while I toy with you! So many things jotted down, but only a few can be selected. How frustrating. But the thought makes my legs quiver!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t let them lay a finger. I scooted shoulder-to-shoulder with Owen, whispering, ¡°Break the window and make a run for it. Take Roger with you.¡± I couldn¡¯t directly tell Roger since he was on the other side of Owen.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it.¡±

    He glanced down, barely shaking his head. I guess he knew he didn¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡°What are you whispering over there? Well, you can tell me in the basement.¡± Sylvia gave a signal, and the guards inched their way closer.

    He looked around, most likely trying to find a different route. I tugged his hand, giving him a quiet, reassuring look.

    He playfully shoved my head, mumbling, ¡°Screw your stubbornness.¡± Owen turned around and threw himself through the window. The shards of glass sprinkled outside, as well as in. With the guards'' armor, they couldn¡¯t catch Owen. Good, at least I¡ª

    Before I could finish my thought, I turned my face towards Sylvia and met with a jaw-breaking punch. I thought it flew off, and for a brief moment, I was about to land on glass. This impact couldn¡¯t be avoided. I shut my eyes; the glass pierced through my hand. I didn¡¯t hear her charge at me. She was so quick¡ªa little too quick.

    I heard a familiar, muffled yell next to me. It had the body of a mammoth but the mind of a turkey. What was Roger doing here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to go with Owen? Did he not say anything? Multiple guards surrounded him, giving him no breathing room. Moments later, the yells halted.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, just unconscious," said a voice above me, presumably Sylvia. I couldn¡¯t really tell.

    My body rested on shards of broken glass. It wasn¡¯t painful at first, but the moment after was. But it was nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. My forearm slammed onto the floor, trying to push myself up, but Sylvia¡¯s heel stopped me. Her force slammed my stomach onto the ground. The pain spiked in my back as she rubbed her heel around my skin.

    ¡°My, my, where do you think you¡¯re going? We have a party to attend, and I can bring a few guests. Might as well tag along, right?¡± glass rubbed around my hand, making me scream internally.

    She grabbed a chunk of my loose hair, pulling my head upright. Surprisingly, my scalp didn¡¯t rip off.

    Blood dripped from my hand. Thankfully, there were no large, knife-like pieces within me. She lifted my hand to see the wound. ¡°My, my!¡± She gushed with twisted happiness, ¡°The glass did a number on you. Hey Mac, grab the bandages. I don¡¯t want my guest bleeding out before the party.¡± She pulled me onto my knees.

    A part of me wanted to bite her mouth off, but there was no point in aggravating her. The odds were prominent: thirteen against one.

    What would happen to me? If she kills me, then what about Owen and Roger? What would they do to Roger? They would hunt down Owen for sure. As for Tim, I didn''t know where he was.

    Should... should I... fight?

    No. I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll get carried away again. I¡¯ll lose myself. Just how I did back then. I¡¯ll lose control. The parasite could take over my body. Because of the truth, I swore never to use the parasite ever again.

    When I fought the SCAR agent the other day, I didn¡¯t revert to her since there was no need. He had no physical strength, couldn¡¯t wield a baton right, and couldn¡¯t last more than a few minutes. When I fought the mammoth on the stage, it was a mock fight. My heart wasn¡¯t punching my ribs. There was nothing to worry about.

    But facing Sylvia was completely different. She wasn¡¯t joking around or ignorant of what she was doing. She was ruthless and beaming with hatred; that combination was never good.

    What... what should... I do...?

    I couldn''t fight back, though I couldn''t accept this fate. I was too stubborn, too.

    But in the end, I couldn''t do anything. I felt hopeless.

    My life was in control of someone impulsive.

 99. Prancing Devil (Part IV)

    The surrounding, vacant area was lost to darkness. Against a hazy gray fog, a faceless figure stood. Even without any facial features, it looked familiar. Its red attire was visible through the mist, reminding me of blood.

    "It¡¯s been a while, Jill. Did you believe you could cast me aside forever? You haven¡¯t tamed me. My restrainment is only temporary. Your friends ignite your comfort. Fine, for the moment. You clung to those insignificant chains, but the more they¡¯re with you, the more exposed they are to death. Someday, those chains will be dismantled, precisely like the past. The more cherished they are, the more you¡¯ll lose. No one will be able to prevent that moment. You¡¯ll find yourself consumed by me. With wrath, we shall run rampant to destroy with these hands. But for now, I¡¯ll yield. I¡¯ll shelter myself¡­ deep in the dark abyss. And then, when the time comes¡­

    ... I will awaken."

    The fog crept towards it; tendrils, like fingers, clawed their way closer, slowly devouring it.

    ***

    ¡°Aghh!¡± My eyes flashed open. I was sweaty and uncontrollably panting. My body felt heavy like thousands of boulders crushed my shoulders. ¡°What¡­ What was that? I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±

    Back into reality, the last shreds of exhaustion clouded my thoughts. I scanned the room, understanding the situation. Ropes squeezed my limbs against the chair; it didn¡¯t feel too tight, but it was tight enough to allow no wiggle room. Confined in a dim room with no windows, just two pairs of torches on both sides. They were sufficient to provide some light partially.

    The smell of the cold concrete.

    My limbs shivered with a mixture of uncertainty.

    It was a nostalgic feeling, but not in a pleasant way.

    I couldn¡¯t remember passing out or not. Maybe I was awake but too weak to move? I wasn¡¯t sure. My head carried some weight, but the overwhelming sharpness in my hand shadowed it. Something smooth squeezed around my left hand. I wasn¡¯t sure, but the texture told me it was bandaged.

    Heels echoed against the concrete from behind. Hands hovered over my eyes, giggling.

    ¡°My, my, guess who.¡±

    I didn¡¯t guess. I pointlessly strained against the binds.

    Her nails scraped my cheek while waltzing around me.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in wasting your energy like that. You aren¡¯t running away. You¡¯re here to party with me. My, my, doesn¡¯t that sound exciting?!¡±

    Those words slammed my ears with a brutal force.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything, right? What¡¯s a party with no food? Hold it, I''ll get something. You stay right there! Well, it¡¯s not like you can even go anywhere¡±, she gushed with a twirl. ¡°On second thought, maybe I¡¯ll spare some time with you. Food is only a delicacy once you taste the event.¡±

    I lowered my head, ignoring her words.

    Sylvia clapped her hands a few times, trying to grasp my attention. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, why are you looking away all depressed? Look at the speaker''s eyes when they¡¯re speaking. How rude.¡±

    God, I despised her voice.

    While staring at the floor, I mumbled, ¡°Are my friends okay?¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°What? Speak up¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are my friends ok?!¡±

    ¡°Geez, no needa yell. Well, we got the buff guy. He¡¯s in another room right now, though I¡¯m unsure if he regained consciousness. Whatever. The other one, though, is long gone. I wasn¡¯t going to send the guards to chase a rabbit. Why do you ask? Don¡¯t you care about your safety?¡±

    I gave a slight nod, still staring at the concrete. I cared about my safety. But I could handle this. If the others had to face this situation, they wouldn''t be able to handle it. Thankfully, Owen and Tim weren¡¯t captured. Did Owen find Tim? If not, they¡¯d better be ok. That could be a later problem. The current one was Roger. He didn¡¯t go with Owen, though it wasn¡¯t his fault. Poor communication screwed him over.

    Safety wasn¡¯t the only thing that jogged my mind. Something bugged me like a hard-to-reach itch. Sylvia''s behavior with me wasn¡¯t normal. Sheer hatred ran through her, and I could smell it in her veins.

    ¡°Syliva,¡± I said, still with my head down, ¡°We met before, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question?¡±

    ¡°Just answer it. We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    I was not sure. It was only a guess. It was a worthy guess, though. No sane person would go through this much trouble for someone they didn''t know, regardless of what happened to the king.

    ¡°Do you really not remember?¡± she replied.

    ¡°Answer it. We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Her knees crouched, arching her back for our eyes to meet. ¡°Around a decade ago, you neglected my dream. You and Raphtalia left after giving me false hope. I¡¯m the same person you shattered. The same person you ran away without lending a hand. Well, I wouldn¡¯t say the ¡®same person,¡¯ but if we¡¯re talking literally, then ya. We have met before.¡± Her voice lacked twisted joy but instead contained grim emptiness. Her face was lost in thought, searching for something in that head of hers.

    ¡°What happened after that? How did you climb your way to second in command?¡± I asked, uncaring of my situation.

    My head followed as she stood. Fragile, on the verge of cracking like a tree sap, she questioned herself. ¡°What happened¡­?¡± Her dislocated face gave off the remembrance of forgotten memories.

    Back in the room, she never made that face. She reeked of upbeat happiness, spinning and prancing around the compacted motel room. All of that was a show for her soldiers. There was no chance she could''ve let them see the dented side of her, so she stuffed it in her pockets, but even pockets can overflow.

    Her ponytail flew while shaking her head. Her face immediately changed into the familiar one. ¡°No-no-no, let¡¯s not worry about that right now.¡± She took a long pause. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ I-I-I¡¯m not second in command anymore! I¡¯m the successor of this land, and with the king gone¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m the king¡ªor queen, rather. Queen Sylvia: Ruler of the Outsiders. It has the perfect ring to it. How did I not realize till now?! Oh, today has truly been a blessing in disguise!¡±

    She stopped babbling about herself becoming queen, which irritated me even further.

    ¡°My day is made! But do you know what could make it a million times better?¡± There was no innocence in that devilish grin. ¡°If I could spend more time with you.¡±

    My sweaty palms rubbed against each other. She sat on my lap, her head facing my ear and her legs crossed. She wasn¡¯t heavy, which was quite surprising considering her muscular appearance. Her ears better not have noticed my rapid heartbeat. For a moment, I had a strong feeling it would beat through my chest and penetrate her body.

    What would she do? Bite my ear off? Chew on my nose? Stuff her fingers into my eyes? She could do anything she pleased. I was equivalent to a rag doll. I strained my hands even harder than before, but nothing worked.

    Her breath hazed my hair. Her fingers brushed it aside, causing it to hit the side of my head. She was close, a little too close, whispering, ¡°So how did it feel for your only friend to die in your lap?¡±

    My head collided with hers, sending her to the ground. Immediately, my head brimmed with a sharp sting. It felt like banging my head against a wall. Instinctively, my hand tried to rub the stinging but was denied. So, instead, I shook it to fling off the pain. It didn¡¯t work too well.

    A loud groan came from beneath. Sylvia rolled on her side, her hands covering the damage. Did she get the worst of it? I mean, it did hurt, but it was manageable. She acted like it was something new.

    After laying there for some time, she sat up, leaning back against her arms. ¡°I asked a simple question, and you got upset.¡± She got back onto her feet. ¡°I¡¯m curious to know how it felt for a friend to die in your arms.¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up.¡±

    ¡°Did you regret it? Did grief overrun you? What about the blood? Was it colorful? Tasty? Did it smell like¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said shut the hell up!¡±

    She knew what happened. She knew everything. Why else would she ask me about Raphtalia?

 100. Prancing Devil (Part V)

    Sylvia looked at me with the same twisted joy. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled. All that did was add more fuel for her to use. But, it was hard to let Sylvia so carelessly.

    ¡°My, my, you know, before he died, he gave me a brief rundown of everything you said. It¡¯s stupid that you''re following a dead person¡¯s ideal. Why is that?¡± Curiosity scribbled across her forehead. It was a genuine question she wanted the answer to.

    ¡°Because of a promise.¡±

    Her cheeks puffed up, and she tried to keep a giggle, but she failed. ¡°You¡¯re doing this all for a deceased person? Do you not realize how absurd this sounds?¡±

    I shook my head in denial. It wasn¡¯t ridiculous. I choose this path. One day, outsiders and Ionians would live together. Then, we could all live in peace within the walls. I held this ideal for twelve years and wouldn¡¯t toss it.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s crazy, don¡¯t you believe outsiders deserve to live with Ionians? Where¡¯s the crazy in that?¡±

    Her arms crossed her chest, tapping her bare skin. ¡°That would be nice. You¡¯re not wrong there. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not up to us. Ionians¡ªrather, SCAR has to acknowledge us as one, right?¡± Her normal tone threw me off. The prior, ill, squeaky voice was locked away in her throat.

    I nodded, which stung a little. Sylvia was right. The man said how Ionians were terrified of SCAR and how they controlled Ionia. If they¡¯re too scared to speak up, then how could we? No, this wasn¡¯t up for a conversation.

    ¡°You and I both know SCAR isn¡¯t going to do that. My, my, you said it yourself. SCAR is a power-hungry organization. They aren¡¯t going to let potential competition freely walk into their city.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why¡ªThat¡¯s why their destruction is a must.¡±

    She laughed at my statement as if I said something foolish. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! How are you, one person, going to destroy an entire military group? This is complete ludicrously!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But it¡¯s a must. Somehow¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®somehow!¡¯ This cannot be done! You know the solution to the problem, but the steps to reach the solution are unattainable. Everything you¡¯re saying is just child-talk.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll what?!" She said. "What are you going to do? Are you going to find a way into the walls and lead a raid on SCAR? For your hideous ideals, are you going to drag every outsider to their demise? Are you going to slay every SCAR agent alive? My, my, how dumb are you to fully believe that you can do this!¡± She was more upset than she was surprised.

    She had another point. The more I thought about it, the more impossible it seemed. Back when we were kids, we didn¡¯t know any better. This was just a child¡¯s dream¡ªa dream where the mantle was passed to me. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Destroying SCAR would be highly reckless, a suicide mission. How could I defeat an entire army if I couldn¡¯t defeat the agent by the house? How many times would I be on the brink of death? And how many battles would I be in? What if the parasite consumed my body? If it did... my friends could¡­

    Why didn¡¯t I think of any of this?

    Was I so blinded by Raphtalia¡¯s ideals that I didn¡¯t consider reality?

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Getting past the walls, destroying SCAR, living in Ionia in peace, is it all a mere dream?¡±

    She kneeled to my eye level. ¡°Jill, everything you said is impossible. You could potentially get through the walls, but even that is a task and a half. Destroying SCAR? Good luck with that. If you struggle to kill one SCAR agent, what makes you think you¡¯ll be able to fight an entire organization? And living in peace? You¡¯re just following an impossible ideal. After all, an ideal is just an ideal. As long as you hold onto that ideal, the conflict of reality will grow. So, I suggest you let go of this stupid ideal since, one day, you¡¯ll have to face reality and pay the price for your choices. But that day won¡¯t come since you''re trapped here.¡±

    She turned around and headed to the gate. Her shoulders rose, only to fall drastically. Turning around, she unlocked her squeaky voice and said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to check on your buddy. Just sit tight. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Two devils played tug-of-war with her lips. Chills crawled up my legs. The echoes disappeared the further she went.

    I lowered my head. My lips vibrated against each other. My vision became blurry as cold tears filled the brim of my eyes, dropping one by one.

    Please tell me that my hair covered my face. I couldn¡¯t let anyone witness my pitiful state. I tried wiping my tears, forgetting I was tied up.

    I couldn¡¯t let go of something precious. But what if she was right? One day, I might have to face the consequences of this ideal. I might lose them along the way. I didn¡¯t want to go through that again.

    Was it worthless to do the impossible? I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it might be true. What if I wasted all this time, lost countless friends, and clung to a useless dream?

    With my eyes shut, I cried uncontrollably, trying to kick my legs as hard as I could. My cries bounced off the walls. Beneath me was a puddle of tears along with my saliva.

    What was I even born for? What was the meaning of my birth? Was it to mindlessly make that promise? Was it to drag people to their demise? Was it so a parasite could take over my body? Was it to delude my own mind? I didn¡¯t want to feel like this. I would rather not have existed if it were to feel like. If it hadn¡¯t been for this pitiful feeling, I would instead not have been born. If I genuinely thought death was better, then I would instead have taken that option. That¡¯s what I thought. I had no intention of taking it back. I couldn¡¯t. Everything I¡¯ve done was useless. Living itself was worthless. All my life, everything I''ve endured led up to this pathetic moment? I haven¡¯t been able to do anything. I¡¯ve failed over and over. I¡¯ve lost people over and over. Living itself was a failure. Dying itself was a failure. Then why? Why was it¡­ why was it that¡­ that I still wouldn¡¯t wish I had never met her?

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± asked a voice. It wasn¡¯t the same voice as before¡ªSylvia never spoke that softly¡ªand it was a voice I hadn''t heard in years.

    I slowly opened my eyes. It was an endless room filled with white, with a few black flowers scattered around. I was standing? I couldn¡¯t tell if I was floating or not. My limbs were free from the ropes. I looked up and saw a girl who stood in the distance. I crept towards her. That appearance¡­ It''s so nostalgic. A little girl with blood-red hair appeared in front of me. I knew who it was. I raced to the girl and slid on my knees, embracing her with all my might. My uncontrollable tears streamed down my cheeks, sobbing as hard as I could.

    ¡°Raphtalia¡­ how are you¡­¡± I could barely speak. It was like a demon had captured my voice and my hope.

    Her soft hands stroked my head. I remembered those hands. They were still the hands of an angel. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jill.¡± Her voice was the softest thing I¡¯ve heard in a while.

 101. Flaming Ambition (Part I)

    The room was completely white, with a few black flowers scattered around. It wasn¡¯t a room but a white world with no end. With each step taken, a clean footprint trailed behind. I held onto Raphtalia¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. I haven¡¯t felt those hands in years. It still had the same innocent smoothness I¡¯d never thought to encounter again.

    ¡°You still follow those words¡­¡±

    I glanced down at her. She said something I didn¡¯t get, but before I could ask, she extended her finger.

    ¡°What¡¯s that over there?¡±

    The closer we got, the more vivid the image became. It wasn¡¯t a regular image but a precious memory¡ªmy memory. My face widened with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the friends I live with. We were at a river, competing on who could catch the most fish. It turned out to be an all-out war since they got a bit too competitive.¡±

    Roger threw rocks by our feet, scaring the fish. What a cheap bastard. Tim tossed all of Owen¡¯s bait into the river. He got a beating afterward. When I wasn¡¯t paying attention, Owen shoved me into the water. On that day, I laughed more than I¡¯d ever laughed before.

    ¡°A fishing competition? Sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°It was, it was. I forgot who won, but it definitely wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what about that one?¡± She pointed in another direction where a different memory was.

    I tittered while looking away. That memory was one I looked back on from time to time, calling myself an idiot.

    ¡°Ya, that¡¯s one of Owen¡¯s first training sessions with me. I accidentally fractured his nose.¡±

    Her brows raised to the endless sky. ¡°You fractured his nose? How?¡±

    I scratched my chin, letting out a snicker. ¡°I elbowed him a little too hard.¡±

    ¡°He must¡¯ve hated you for that.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°Ya, I felt so bad. He ignored me for a bit but tried to even out the score once time flew. He kept babbling about how he was going to ¡®catch up.¡¯ Good luck with that.¡±

    With our hands still locked, we continued walking down the pathless space. More vivid memories with the boys popped out. Some I laughed at, others I turned away in regret.

    After gliding through my memories, I asked, ¡°Raphtalia, why are you showing me this?¡±

    Her eyes locked straight ahead. ¡°Because I want to show you what you¡¯re living for.¡±

    I aimlessly looked at her, not understanding what she meant. Her head turned to me, and judging by her long sign, she knew I was confused. She stopped walking and pulled her hand away from my grip. I reached out for it again, but she knocked it away.

    Just like that day, she knocked it away.

    ¡°Are you really that weak that you¡¯re going to give up? After everything you went through¡­you¡¯re going to call it quits?¡± Her voice expressed nothing but anger. It was an anger I rarely tripped on, but when I did, my bones shivered out of my skin.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I must¡¯ve gotten struck by a paralyzing bow since my body refused to move.

    ¡°You know if you do nothing, you¡¯ll die. All those memories I showed would crumple to dust. Nobody is coming to save you. It¡¯s just you here, alone. Even I cannot save you. I¡¯m nothing but a figment of your imagination.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t come up with any words. Whenever I did, my mouth wouldn¡¯t budge. I was a useless, flimsy leaf.

    Nothing.

    Nothing would come out. No words.

    Why couldn¡¯t I speak?

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having trouble understanding the situation. Let me paint the picture. Tim and Owen are nowhere to be found. You do not know if Owen found Tim or if they¡¯re both¡ª¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°They are alive. Sylvia said she didn¡¯t bother chasing them.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°You believe Sylvia? You¡¯re going off the words of someone keeping you here?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you get the idea. Moving on. Roger is in the other room, probably getting the same treatment we did. What could they be doing? The molten metal rod? Tiny needles inserted in the limbs? Beatings for no reason? The finger¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough already! I get it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you, though? If you really ¡®get it,¡¯ then why are you swaying your head down in the cell while waiting for death''s jaws to rip you to pieces?¡±

    My brain was in shambles. I collapsed onto my knees, begging, ¡°Then¡­what¡­what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°What I want you to do is irrelevant. It¡¯s what you want to do. Tell me, Jill, what¡¯s your greatest desire?¡±

    My greatest desire? She knew the answer, yet she still asked. We made a promise together twelve years ago¡ªa promise I¡¯ve lived by ever since.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to fulfill your¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She flicked my forehead, making me fall onto my rear from either the contact or the shock. ¡°Jill, you have it all wrong. That isn¡¯t your desire.¡±

    I vigorously shook my head, feeling my brain jiggle. ¡°It is! I want to create a world where outsiders and Ionians can live together!¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because of the promise twelve years ago? You¡¯d held onto a dead person¡¯s words for all those years?¡± Her eyes rolled behind her head. ¡°How infuriating.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±

    She said it herself. She wanted to live in a world where we could coexist.

    Raphtalia stomped the ground with one leg, causing me to step back. ¡°Fine, since my words aren¡¯t going into that head of yours. I guess I have to play my trump card.¡±

    A memory flashed before me. A SCAR agent loomed over me, about to penetrate his fist through my young face. But before he could, he was ordered to stop by an all-black, slender man. The man was about to leave due to my absent voice, but I managed to gather myself and ask if he could save me.

    ¡°Is that your desire? To be saved from this dreadful place?¡±

    ¡°My desire is to escape from here.¡±

    The memory instantly ended. Raphtalia gazed at me with two furious red suns, beaming their light through my face. "Before me, wasn¡¯t that your desire? You already accomplished what you sought. Why change your life for my insignificant desire?¡±

    ¡°Your desire was greater than mine. It was bigger than the world itself. It carried the future of this world. And I¡­I didn¡¯t want to back away from it.¡±

    ¡°But you''ve escaped Hell. You¡¯re living peacefully with minimum worries. You have people who care for you. Why are you so attached to my words from twelve years ago?¡±

    ¡°Because we made a promise,¡± I said.

    She exhaled an exaggerated sign. ¡°Jill, listen to me. I wanted to create a world where we could live with the Ionias. We shook on a promise, but our imagination was nothing short of a fantasy land. It was child talk. You must realize we were naive kids who didn¡¯t know any better. We were kids chasing an impossible dream. You recently learned that SCAR is a starving organization that dominates Ionia. How have you convinced yourself that they¡¯ll let all of us skip around their streets freely? Are you naive to think such a thing?¡±

    Sylvia said something similar. Did the apparent fact really blind me?

    She continued, ¡°How are you planning to deal with SCAR? You claim their annihilation is a must, but how is that remotely possible? Do you remember what one agent did to Marshall and Ruby? How exactly will you take on an entire army?¡±

    Sylvia also said something along those lines.

    She went on. ¡°That isn¡¯t the most ignorant part. It¡¯s your refusal to fight. That struck me the most in my curious bone. You¡¯re afraid the parasite will take over again, right?¡±

    I stood up, my arms on either shoulder, staring down her petite figure. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up.¡±

    She snickered. ¡°Why is that? You and I both know it''s a part of you. After learning the truth, you desperately tried to separate yourself from the dark flame. It took a while, but you finally adopted a peaceful lifestyle, living remotely with your friends. But it still lingers within, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    I released my hands off her. I couldn¡¯t even put them against my side. I stared at my trembling hands, refusing to look at the girl in front. Her words did more harm than good, which was beyond rare.

    She walked around me, keeping an arm''s length. From behind, she whispered, ¡°You''re afraid. You don¡¯t want to go back to the person you once were, so you keep yourself distant from violence.¡±

    I turned so fast that I thought my head would fly off. My chest throbbed, weighing down an unliftable feeling.

    The same voice came from behind where I was initially facing. ¡°If you become that person again, imagine what your friends would think.¡±

    I turned around once more, seeing her face-to-face. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I could deny it till my grave, but she wasn¡¯t wrong. I couldn¡¯t destroy SCAR myself; if I tried to, the parasite might appear. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t see that side. No matter what, it had to be sealed forever. SCAR¡¯S destruction was out of the picture. It¡¯s impossible. But why¡­

    ¡°Why are you saying all of this?¡± My voice was an egg. Fragile, ready to crack.

    ¡°Because no matter how hard you try, our ¡®perfect world¡¯ is impossible,¡± she said while stroking the end bits of her hair.

 102. Flaming Ambition (Part II)

    I couldn¡¯t wipe my eyes. It felt like looking through a window that hadn¡¯t been clean in years. My arms never felt as useless as they ever did. They wouldn¡¯t budge to wipe the water away. ¡°Then¡­what do you want me to do¡­?¡±

    She told me to sit on my knees, and I did just that. Her palms pressed my cheeks, and her thumbs touched the edge of my eyes. I tried moving my head back, but an invisible force stopped me.

    ¡°Your eyes are darting in distress. Calm down a bit.¡±

    Were they? I couldn¡¯t tell. But I could say for sure that her eyes turned my bones to stone.

    ¡°What I want you to do is not follow a dead girl¡¯s words. Forget about me, and live for your own sake.¡±

    ¡°My own¡­ sake?¡± I could hardly speak. Seeing Raphtalia like this was unusual.

    ¡°Yes, for your own sake. Abandon the thought to mold a perfect world and chase the life you seek. You want to live with your friends, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I nodded. It probably seemed like I didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°I¡­yes¡­I want to live with them. I want to live there with my friends. But what about SCAR? They¡¯ll continue to terrorize the people in Ionia and even us. What do I do about that?¡±

    "Why are you wondering about SCAR? You are safe from their terror outside the walls."

    I responded. "You''re right... but if I get the chance... if there''s even a slight opening, I''m taking it. I will get to the other side of the wall. I will get into Ionia. If SCAR terrorizes me there... then I won''t know what to do.

    She chuckled like I told a bad joke. ¡°Heh, so you are still fixated on entering Ionia. I cannot change your stubbornness, no matter how hard I try. Well, if you end up in Ionia, what if SCAR  doesn''t terrorize you? Your pessimistic nature never allows you to visit the positives. One person claimed that SCAR is terrorizing Ionia. One person¡¯s words out of hundreds of thousands. Maybe it isn''t as bad as he said it was. After all, he was a sinner who murdered his mother in cold blood. Doesn¡¯t someone as wicked as him deserve to be terrorized?¡±

    She¡¯s right. He deserved it. He murdered his mother and expected not to be punished. The sinner¡¯s words, however, could¡¯ve been unreliable. What if he was trying to scare me away from Ionia? Right, it¡¯s definitely something like that. His ego didn¡¯t want to see an outsider thriving within the walls.

    I didn¡¯t answer her question but instead asked my own: ¡°If I follow my desires, what about yours?¡± The tears camped in the corner, waiting for my heart to give it a go.

    She squatted to my eyes, and they met like that day. Those same eyes looked at me, glimmering with pure innocence¡ªan innocence only an angel like her could possess.

    ¡°Forget it, and walk away like I never existed.¡±

    Just like that, my heart gave the go, and the tears bursted loose. The rest followed in a sloppy stream. I bent forward, collapsed onto the ground, and pressed my palms against the witness. On my fours, I vomited a puddle of tears.

    ¡°Why? Why? Why is this¡­¡± ¡®Why is this so unfair?¡¯ was what I was going to say. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She spoke nothing but the truth.

    How was I supposed to combine the two races? How was I supposed to go against an entire organization? I couldn¡¯t. It was a childish dream. Rejecting reality would be pointless. I¡¯ll open my arms and accept it instead.

    Through my cries, she asked, ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    Spit and drool fumbled out my mouth. Blurs of white were all I could see. ¡°I¡¯m going to follow my own path!¡± I cried.

    ¡°Even if it meant abandoning my desire?¡±

    Still facing the ground, I cried, ¡°Yes! Even if it meant that.¡±

    ¡°Even if it meant to erase our memories?!¡± Her volume matched mine.

    I slammed my fist onto the ground. ¡°If it had to be done!¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡± She sounded softer than flurries of snow. ¡°Jill, to gain one thing, you must have the resolve to let another go. Clinging onto our promise didn¡¯t make you commit to my words. It made you weak. You didn¡¯t have the strength to turn your back and face reality. But you can change. Forget about me and live the peaceful life you desire so badly. You know what you must do to get there, right?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I gazed at her, smiled, and looked at the white ground. Once I break free from Sylvia¡¯s chains, I¡¯ll find Tim and Owen and live peacefully. No more chasing something that wasn¡¯t achievable.

    What I wanted was peace.

    What I wanted was to live a beautiful life.

    A flame big enough to devour the universe ignited within my ambitions.

    Sylvia. She was in my way. She¡¯s an obstacle from my past that was blocking my path.

    Slowly, my tears stopped dropping. I sat up, slouched my back as I looked at the floor, and used my palm to wipe my disgusting drool. As much as I didn¡¯t want to, I knew what I had to do.

    ¡°She¡¯s in my way, so I¡¯ll move her. Anyone who tries to snatch my peaceful life from me will get no mercy.¡±

    ¡°And what if your decisions end up being the wrong one?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± I lifted my head. ¡°Because, unlike this cruel, unjust world, I won¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    I found the strength to get up. I offered Raphtalia, who was squatting, a helping hand. She glanced at it with a smirk and accepted the offer.

    ¡°Her hand was over her chest, squeezing her shirt. ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± She sure didn¡¯t sound like it.

    I took one last look at her¡ªone last look. Without saying anything, I turned around and walked towards nothingness. My footsteps moved on, branching away as hers didn¡¯t.

    Behind was a voice yelling in the distance. ¡°On that day, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± I kept walking, not knowing what she meant.

    There were memories. There was her warmth of life. My side always carried her warmth. I walked away from her, along with those memories. I dug through my mind and threw them away. They¡¯ll never return. Her warmth and memories would never be remembered.

    Out of all the thorny paths, this was the best one¡ªwhere I moved on without her. I didn''t regret it. I sacrificed the one who¡¯d been with me for the one thing I wanted. And on this path, making up for what I¡¯d lost would be demanding.

    But my losses resulted in knowledge. Throughout the years, I learned how horrific death was. Throughout the years, I learned how wicked the world was. Throughout the years, I realized how beautiful it could be. I¡¯ll continue to search for beauty. But I¡¯m pretty sure where to find it.

    Before, I didn¡¯t know what happiness was. I hated where I was born. I cursed at the past. Goodbye was said too many times. I was hated by the world itself. I could die today. I could ruin everything today. Morning, night, summer, winter, nothing could be left for me.

    I realized now that I didn¡¯t need any grand desires or the universe. It¡¯s all right, as long as they¡¯re with me, living in peace. I wanted to live with them till we withered like dry leaves. Even though the world hated me, I still wanted to live fully, embrace life fully, kill, struggle, laugh, hug, weep, and smile. I wanted to live regardless, to live with the beauty surrounding me.

    But even if the road ahead were engulfed with sorrow, I still wouldn¡¯t give up. The life I sought and the beauty I wanted to be with.

    Thank you, Raphtalia, for saving me once again.

    I ran towards nothingness. My legs kept moving, not willing to stop.

 103. Fight with the Devil (Part I)

    My eyelids flew open. My limbs were tied to a chair, covered in sweat. The whiteness, along with the occasional flowers, was gone. I could faintly see my breath, a friendly reminder that I was still alive.

    I knew what must be done. Getting out of here was a priority. Even if I had to crawl out with three limbs, it didn¡¯t matter as long as I was out. But being tied to a chair cut my odds. My breathing became heavier than before. Settle into calmness. Clear out the mind. Now, what could I do? Think. Think¡­

    ***FLASHBACK***

    "Randy! Untie me!"

    "You disrespected the scrimmage far too many times. I must go to these lengths for your unnecessary behavior."

    Harley pouted. Sitting down, her right wrist was tied to the legs of the table by a rope.

    "What''s disrespectful is how Lex and Alexious are fighting. It''s like watching two amateurs play--fight because they''re too scared of getting injured. Hey, Lex, can you get stabbed already? Make this interesting!"

    I looked at my feet, trying to contain my laughter. If Randy saw me like this, he would give me the same treatment as Harley.

    "Harley, must I seal your mouth?" Randy remarked, watching the fight without glancing at Harley.

    "No need. Hey Jill, check this out." Her free hand covered the other. "Ready?" She took a deep breath and grunted louder than the clashing swords. Her hand slipped through the rope. She fiddled with her thumb and grunted again.

    Randy looked back and rolled his eyes. He cracked a small smile. Even he was amazed.

    My eyes lit up. "What did you do?"

    "Dislocated my thumb to free my hand. It''s a handy trick if you have a high pain tolerance."

    After that, she showed me how to dislocate my thumbs at will. I needed to be cautious about doing it too often, as it could cause lasting harm.

    ***END OF FLASHBACK***

    With my head down, I knew what I needed to do.

    The wound on my hand wasn''t deep but wasn''t surface level. Dislocating my thumbs was tolerable, but I wasn''t sure how bad it would be.

    What other choice did I have?

    I had nothing. I had to do this no matter how bad the pain was.

    I deeply inhaled, almost as if I were going underwater. Then I did it.

    Just like that, I dislocated my thumbs, tugging my hands a few times until they slipped from the ropes. Once my hands were freed, I snapped my thumbs back into place and raced to untie my legs. I was then up on my feet, liberated like a butterfly.

    I checked my hand. My breath became staggered as I winced the pain through the gaps of my teeth. A sharp sensation circled my palms and even shot up to my fingers. I had trouble opening and closing my wounded hand.

    Whatever. There was no time to focus on that.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Just as I started heading to the bars, the tapping of my heels bounced off the walls. It was easily recognizable who those footsteps belonged to.

    ¡°Jill, I¡¯m back! The guards are all gone, so it¡¯s just us two! I can¡¯t wait to¡ªoh, my, my, what a surprise.¡± Her squeaky, enthusiastic voice faded into seriousness. Her expression was a mixture of surprise and joy. The corners of her mouth kept tugging for a smirk.

    She wasn¡¯t going to let me freely walk. I had to push past her to get to Roger and find Tim and Owen. I had to get past her peacefully and in peace with the people I adored.

    She entered the cell, drew her sword from her hip, and tossed it outside the cell, closing the gate behind.

    ¡°If this is what we¡¯re going to do, I want it to be fair to eliminate any excuses during your final breath.¡± She spun around in one spot with her hands twirling in the air.

    I still wasn¡¯t a hundred percent. My hand would limit my punches. There was no time for excuses, though. Death didn¡¯t take excuses.

    A death battle between the two of us. She needed to kill me for an unknown reason. I needed to kill her for mine.

    I stretched my arms above my head. ¡°Just warning you, I will not show mercy.¡±

    A satanic laugh bounced off the inner walls of the room, jiggling her entire body with twisted joy. ¡°My, my, just perfect! Now I can finally go all out!¡±

    With a yell, she kicked off the ground and charged straight at me. I quickly lowered my stance, eyes attached to her oncoming chest. I roared a cry of my own.

    I had to be careful of my hand. I could parry with my arm and attack with that elbow, but no matter what, I could not use my left hand. No punches, grabs, slaps, nothing.

    My right arm swung full force at an unavoidable speed. This was it. I was going to land the first strike. But my fist swung through nothingness, and I was the one who was hit. I stumbled, my body still up. Sylvia disappeared in front of me. A yell appeared from the side.

    The enemy charged at me again, but she was too fast for me to react. She crouched down by my right side, punched my ribs, causing me to bend over, and kicked me in the face with her speed-of-light legs.

    My body flew, landing on my backside. Her kicks felt like getting crushed by a toppled building. Did my head pop loose? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve encountered someone who could send me flying. How far was I in the air? My ribs killed even more. Her punch was strong enough to burst whatever lies there.

    ¡°My, my, please don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ve been waiting too long for this!¡±

    Her footsteps were coming closer and closer. I strained myself to find whatever strength I had to get up. She closed in, swinging the same barbaric punch.

    At this point, I knew she was much stronger than me. But that didn¡¯t matter. It just meant I had to be smarter and quicker with my moves. My eyes refused to move away from the enemy closing in. Be smarter and faster. That¡¯s what I had to do!

    My heart banged inside my ears, and everything else felt like nothing. If a volcano erupted, I probably wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Why should I care that my heart was banging its blood out? It didn¡¯t matter. As long as my heart was beating at the end of this, it didn¡¯t matter.

    I protected my head, giving my arm the blow instead. I counted with some punches of my own. She dodged and parried with ease while her attacks landed cleanly. I took a few more critical shots to the body and one to the face.

    ¡°Is this really all you got?¡± Extremely disappointing.¡± Her voice dimmed into the seriousness from earlier.

    My shoulder leaned against the wall. Everything turned white. I couldn¡¯t think. It even hurts to think. It wasn¡¯t looking good for me. I shook my head, blinking a few times. My vision slowly revived.

    Her fists came at full¨Cforce. I dodged. Her fists cracked the wall, and I swung. She evaded it once again and uppercut me in the stomach. Blood coughed on the floor. Ignoring the liquid and pain, I swiftly turned around, throwing another punch.

    Did I even hit her once? Had she felt any pain at all? I didn¡¯t know. But I had to hit this one. I had to¡ª

    All I hit was thin air. Once again, my stomach and chin were met by her fists. Like a violent child handling a toy doll, I crashed into the chair, completely destroying it. Those two attacks hurt the most. If my body could cry from the pain, it would¡¯ve already. She was beating me with pure hatred.

    I couldn¡¯t get up. A piece of wood, no thicker than a sword, stabbed my leg. There was no way for me to win this. I¡¯ve been told that my pain tolerance was much higher than usual. Then how come her hands were enough to destroy my interior self? I¡¯d never felt this defeated before. It hurts so much. More than my beaten body could handle. This was the end. Sooner or later, my body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the beating. With no hope, I shut my eyes.

    ¡°So you¡¯re done? Well, at least I enjoyed it a bit. Now, I¡¯ll crush your head and showcase it for your friends to see.¡±

    I half-opened them. Her legs approached close by the second.

    I¡¯m done.

 104. Fight with the Devil (Part II)

    I was on the ground. My head spun in a million directions. I didn''t know what to do.

    I was going to die. My life was in her hands.

    I''m going to...

    Then, it appeared.

    An image popped into my head. The wind flurried enough for their clothes to rustle. The animal-shaped clouds blocked the sun. In the meadow were three boys with arms locked, skipping through the long shards of grass and the blooming flowers. Their contagious smiles removed everything negative about the world, placing it into a temporary seal.

    Another image. It was something that I yearned for: the gray walls towered over everything in sight, separating two different people. On one side were idealistic humans who had everything; on the other were savages who wanted everything.

    It wasn¡¯t right. I couldn¡¯t live there because it was unreachable.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. I had my friends with me and wanted to live with them in peace regardless of their location.

    I wanted to live with them, whether in the City of Ionia or the outside world.

    What did you swear to do?

    What did you swear to find?

    Live. I had to live.

    I wouldn''t be able to live in peace if I died.

    I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with my friends if I died.

    What did you lose? I had nothing. I slowly gained friends, comrades, and people I could rely on. But what happened? I lost it all again. I kept gaining, only to lose.

    My eyes opened, her legs closed in, and I was about to crush my skull with her heel at any second.

    No. I couldn¡¯t lose. No way I would lose! My ambitions were unbreakable. I wasn¡¯t going to lose that by dying. This woman had no goal. She was just following the way of life she knew.

    But I had a goal.

    A purpose.

    A reason to beat her, and a reason why I had to win! I had to protect that reason so I could one day live the life I desired!

    I didn¡¯t know how much I had in me. Even if I walked out of her with missing limbs, I wouldn''t care because I had to win!

    I strained myself, yelling, pushing my body up. ¡°You¡¯re getting in the way of that!¡± Go to hell, you scum. You¡¯re blocking my path.

    ¡°My, my, looks like it¡¯s not¡ª!¡±

    I charged at her with everything I had. One strike. I punched her with every ounce of strength. Two strikes. Three strikes. Four. Five. Another. Another. Another.

    She was overwhelmed by my pouches and unable to parry away. My fists kept going. I put my remaining strength into this one chance. I punched once more but was blown away by a quick counter.

    She slammed my head against the wall. I¡¯ll lose¡­

    No. Not yet. She popped out in front, throwing another strike. My body was on the verge of collapsing. But I couldn¡¯t just yet. Her strike was coming in hot. I might die if I get hit.

    I miraculously dodged to the side and used her momentum against her, slamming her nose into the wall. I smashed her head against the same spot over and over. Blood squirted out in all directions. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I slammed her like a lifeless puppet, the back of her head facing my palms. Yelling out of breath, I pulled the wooden piece out of my leg and stabbed her in the side of her thigh. Her cries were muffled by my own.

    I threw her against the wall, where she sat on her rear, defeated. Her nose was crooked. Blood covered her face and fists. Her previously clean bun was messy, with hair dangling everywhere. It looked like a wild animal mangled her.

    ¡°Oh, the bird in the cage, where will it go? Nowhere they say, the bird is nothing more than a foe.¡± Looking at the ground, defeated, she coughed a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s no meaning behind those words.¡±

    I picked up a piece from the broken wooden chair, dragging myself closer to her sullied body. Holding my stomach, I loomed over her. I raised the weapon, ready to detach her skull. Her eyes looked at me absent-mindedly. Those winter eyes ignited a blizzard years ago. I was the ignition. The cause of my selfishness led us here.

    ¡°So, this is how it ends?¡±

    I wouldn''t have heard her if it weren¡¯t for the complete silence.

    I could easily end her life. Her fate was in my hands. She looked up at me with no emotion or interest.

    It''s already been ten years since that day. It¡¯s been that long since I met her slim, ginger hair and her dream. I recalled how excited she was when she offered to tag along. The child, enveloped in despair, finally caught a glimpse of sunlight. There was no care in the degree of difficulty or death¡¯s fangs. She wanted to tag along regardless of the infinite possibilities that stood by.

    All she desired was to roll in the sharp shard of grass. Drink the flowing stream water. Eat the wild berries. Count the stars. I neglected her dream, and now she tried to ignore mine. I was no different than her.

    And because of that, I realized I couldn¡¯t kill her. I dropped the imitated sword, not on her throat, but on the ground. She wanted to say something, but my decision rendered her speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that person anymore.¡± It wasn¡¯t the entire truth. Yes, I did associate myself with death, but I couldn¡¯t fathom expressing my guilt.

    There was a vague smile under her lips. ¡°That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s a hypocritical thing to say, considering what occurred the other day.¡±

    ¡°We all have circumstances that test our will.¡±

    Her hand was over her chest, breathing unevenly, but she got more words out. ¡°So¡­are you going to follow your delusions?¡±

    I tucked my chin to my neck, trying to hide my smirk. ¡°All along, I¡¯ve been searching for something majestic. Imagine if we could all live together. No savage outsiders, no SCAR agents transfixing villagers. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we shared our warmth in paradise? I pursued this ideal till I couldn¡¯t remember when I never did. I searched for it so hard, so long, and the more I did, the more despair I found. I was shielded by stubbornness and my unwavering determination. But I realized it wasn¡¯t my dream.¡±

    How did I not see this? Why did it take me so long to figure it out?

    Naiveness¡ªwhat a sinful act.

    I continued. ¡°I abandoned my own and adopted someone else''s. That¡¯s the way I was living. I lived for someone else. I¡­I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. I want my own purpose. I want to live in paradise, but more importantly, I want to¡­¡± Live with them. I wanted to say that, but my throat caught my voice, placing a temporary lock on it.

    I would reach the paradise that had inhabited my mind since the cells. I didn¡¯t need to destroy the wall or SCAR. A peaceful life in paradise with people I cherished sounded lovely.

    But even if I couldn¡¯t get past the walls, I wouldn¡¯t mind settling down and living in the outside world.

    ¡°You¡¯re still going to attempt to get past the walls? It sounds to me like you¡¯re still deluded.¡± I grabbed a glimpse of her face. Her eyebrows narrowed with mesmerizing eye contact.

    I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her with a grin. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I still could be deluded. But what this outside world has done to me¡­it¡¯s unforgiving. But even so, I don¡¯t mind staying here. But if the opportunity to go into Ionia presents itself, then best believe I¡¯ll go. For now, I¡¯ll rest and watch the sunrise in the mountains with the people I love.¡±

    She brought one knee to her chest, resting her arm on it. ¡°You talk ill about the world, yet you don¡¯t sound upset.¡±

    With my eyes shut, I expressed all my teeth. The room didn¡¯t feel cold anymore, lonely, or refreshing. The smile I expressed felt refreshing.

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Without this unforgiving world, I would never have met beauty. Without this unforgiving world, I would never have had the drive to search for a way through the walls. My wants wouldn¡¯t be the same. The person who I am wouldn¡¯t be the same. It was all thanks to this beautiful, unforgiving world.

    She scoffed, collapsing on her side. ¡°You make no sense.¡±

    I looked inside her soul and turned around, heading for the exit. As I stepped out of the cell, her voice stopped me.

    ¡°Jill. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we had normal lives?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond, think, or look back. I started walking in search of Roger.

 105. Nothing like the Past

    It took a bit since this place was a maze, but I finally found Roger. He wasn¡¯t physically injured, but his chest was breathing heavily. I opened the unlocked gate.

    ¡°Jill!¡± His voice glittered with relief. His bright smile was replaced with a rather disgusted one. My appearance must have jogged a few questions.

    While heading over to untie him, I asked, ¡°Did Sylvia cause you any problems?¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you do.¡±

    Why would he joke around with someone who was in the middle of saving his life? I shook it off and continued my task.

    ¡°Are you ok, Jill?¡±

    Probably one of the more sensible questions he had.

    I nodded my head, assuring him I was okay. Judging by my appearance, I didn¡¯t blame him for worrying about me. I was banged up pretty badly. The bandages on my hand were loose, revealing blood.

    When I finished uniting his limbs, he got up and howled out a stretch. He examined the rope marks that circulated his wrist.

    His mouth moved, but no word came out. Well, that was a lie. Words did come out, though I ignored them. His face was the only thing my body focused on. Whatever he said made him smile. He could still smile after everything that happened.

    I took a step forward, putting my arms around his waist. My hands couldn¡¯t touch each other.

    ¡°Woah, you, um¡­¡± His stuttering voice told me he wasn¡¯t expecting it. I couldn¡¯t blame him. It¡¯s been a while since I gave Roger a genuine hug. I mainly yell at his obnoxiousness or backhand him for eating all the food.

    My life wouldn''t be the same even after complaining to him countless times. The cabin is always quieter when he¡¯s not around, and there is no mess to clean up. I could eat extra without someone asking for it, even though he had five servings already. He¡¯s so stupid. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    My cheek pressed against the top of his chest. His head''s weight added to mine. His arms allowed me to breathe¡ªa gentle hug from a usually irritating giant.

    "Uh, Jill, you¡¯re crying?"

    "Shut the hell up," I stated. He didn''t need to point out my sniffles.

    Allow me to enjoy this moment in peace.

    ***

    I left Lyghtenberg, my server job, and Mia started fresh from the ground. I was alone with Owen in the cabin when I wanted to go hiking.

    On my hike into randomness, I came across a giant chopping thick pieces of wood into two. He was much bigger than the average person. His biceps were bigger than my head, and his shoulders made it difficult to pass through doors.

    Next to him was a pile of chopped and unchopped wood. In total, there were more than I could count. Way more.

    I walked over and questioned him about his chopping. He was too shy to say anything. He backed away until he bumped into a tree. He tucked the ax close to his chest, his eyes darting everywhere.

    Did he know me? Was my appearance familiar? I wasn''t sure why he acted the way he did.

    He asked if his father summoned me to check on him. I assured him I didn¡¯t know who his father was. He claimed his father would ask random people to check on him to see if he was slacking. If he did, he was destined for a beating. From a safe distance, I examined his arms (clothing covered everything else). I noticed multiple bruises inflicted by who knows what. He wouldn¡¯t say.

    Instead, he balled his heart out. He sobbed loud enough for the ground to rumble, loud enough for mountains to collapse. He let it all out as if he never got the opportunity to do so.

    I didn¡¯t even have to ask. He freely opened up about everything. His father was beyond abusive, using his child as a weapon. Ever since he could walk, he was forced to build a muscular body to man''s potential. He was prohibited from expressing emotion, or he¡¯d be considered ¡®weak.¡¯ No friends, no laughs, no cries, nothing. Why? Because his father wanted him to be the strongest man alive. Why? So no harm could be done to him. Ironic.

    After witnessing someone with a uniquely large stature¡ªarms bruised by their creator, tears that have never been seen by another person, and a body used as a workforce¡ªthe giant had no purpose for being so timid. But he was. Terrified of everyone around him, his only source of tranquility was isolation. Everyone else around him inflicted harm. The people who snitched did him harm. His father did him harm. Everyone. How could anyone trust after that?

    But even after hearing his cries, I touched his arm. I offered him the opportunity to join me on my journey to restart life. I told him he could start his journey¡ªone where he no longer had to be afraid.

    The Roger I first saw was nothing like the Roger I hugged in the cell.

 106. Sylvia: Rot Alone

    Twelve years ago, she heard a voice from the other side of the bars. It wasn¡¯t the usual wrath that the guards would use. This voice was much smoother and more inviting. The softness rang a pleasant bell in her ears. Has she ever heard such an innocent voice?

    The voice asked her if she wanted to tag along. They were going to escape. It was the first time she had willingly walked towards the bars. She couldn¡¯t be happier. The muscles on her face curled upward. She forgot they could even do that. How did her smile look? Were her teeth showing? Were they supposed to?

    She offered light in the darkest abyss. In Sylvia¡¯s mind, she had already proclaimed the person on the other side of the bars as her savior. She would guide Syliva to the brightest lights the world could offer¡ªto smell the blooming flowers, reach for the sparkling stars, and grab fruits that dangled on the branches. She wanted to do it all. And this was her chance. This was it.

    But she was denied, rejected, and brushed aside like a piece of lint. The girl beside her didn¡¯t want her, and she kept Sylvia away from her dreams.

    Why? Why pull my savior away? Why? Please¡­ come back, is what she thought back then.

    Syliva¡¯s savior turned her head around. The girl with the red¡­ her face glimmered with regret. She truly wanted Syliva.

    Syliva had never felt wanted, and the hope she held within felt comforting. But it was quickly snatched away and shoved into an unreachable box. She would never forget that name.

    Jill.

    Her hope. Her happiness. Her dreams.

    Jill selfishly took it all.

    Later that night, the king explained everything. How Syliva¡¯s savior was killed, and how the devil lived. Her blood fumed with intense hatred. She punched the walls, screaming, crying, her eyes on the brink of bursting. She wasn¡¯t in control of her body. Some spirit must¡¯ve used her as a host, causing her to act this way. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The king grabbed ahold of her, pulling her into his chest. He held her like a parent comforting their child during a tantrum. The spirit popped out of her, making her return to normal.

    He asked what her dream was. She opened her mouth, wanting to say it, but something felt off. The outside world, rolling in the sharp grass, climbing the trees, drinking stream water, she didn¡¯t desire any of that. In a short span, her entire dream changed. She didn¡¯t want peace. She desired revenge. She wanted to walk away from Jill while she was between death¡¯s fangs, helplessly pleading for mercy. She wanted Jill to lead a joyful life so she could snatch it all away. She wanted to demolish Jill¡¯s happiness, just like how she diminished her hope.

    She looked straight ahead at the dull wall, saying she wanted to become a royal guard. If she could become one and climb the ranks, she could prove herself worthy. Wouldn¡¯t that be something?

    The king snickered but approved of her dream. He left, assuring Syliva that her dream wouldn¡¯t be forgotten and that he would come back.

    She would randomly crack up in the cell, laughing like a maniac. She would imagine herself killing herself over and over again. She would smile, though the smile never felt right. It lacked something that made it special and never felt the same as the one on that day.

    Shortly after he made that promise, he returned for her, sheltered her, and provided her with a personal training ground.

    She also had a private pantry piled with food she¡¯d never heard of.

    Her hatred led her to this. She despised everything about her. She had freedom and a connection with someone she considered ¡®special,¡¯ even though that special was no longer there.

    Jill still had the opportunity to experience it, which had Syliva gagging. Her selfishness led her to a divine feeling, one she couldn¡¯t grasp. Jill found it so easily while Syliva sheltered herself away.

    It¡¯s amusing, isn¡¯t it?

    Jill lived through love. Syliva lived through hatred.

    But if you love something, you equally hate something else. She loved the people around her but despised the world in which she walked across. Syliva hated everyone in sight, wishing death on anyone who told her otherwise, but loved how cruel this world was. That cruelty would be inflicted on someone else, and she would imagine Jill suffering their suffering.

    But love and hate aren¡¯t opposites. They¡¯re mirrored. They¡¯re the exact same thing in different directions. We are a reflection of each other.

    But now, defeated as she was, she watched Jill walk away once again. This time, Jill didn¡¯t take anything away. As much as she hated to admit it, she gifted her a new purpose. For the first time in twelve years, she wasn¡¯t boiling with hatred but rather eagerness.

    She would be lying if she said she wanted her dead. If Jill made it to Ionia, that would be a relief. She didn¡¯t want to cross paths with her again. Not because she was afraid of her or anything. It¡¯s because Sylvia didn¡¯t want to be reminded of hatred any longer.

 107. Return to the House with Answers

    I limped our way out of the cave with Roger''s support. I squinted my eyes, waiting for them to adjust. The sun was out, beaming on our heads. My stomach and hand were in more pain than before. My flight or fight stage really kicked in.

    ¡°Any guess where they could be?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Roger groaned, obviously annoyed by the situation. Who could blame him?

    ¡°Tim always gets into random trouble! That bastard must be monitored at all times! Jill, your job is never to leave him wandering alone. We¡¯ll alternate, but for now, it¡¯s your duty.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even want to engage in this.

    ***

    We roamed around, calling out their names. We¡¯ve been doing it for a while with no success. Where could they¡¯ve gone? Back to the city? Owen knew it was dangerous there, so that couldn¡¯t be it.

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. He had to be around somewhere. While leaning against a tree, I heard my name called from the other side of the world.

    ¡°Jill!!!¡± Roger sure loved to create attention for himself.

    ¡°What!¡± I yelled back through the forest.

    ¡°I found Owen!¡±

    I gasped, pushed myself off the tree, and jogged toward his voice while holding my stomach. Did Owen know where Tim was? Please tell me he did.

    My legs automatically moved with more haste.

    ¡°Jill!¡±

    I slammed the brakes, almost sipping due to my momentum. Owen waved his hands along with Roger.

    ¡°Owen!¡±

    We both walked towards each other, meeting in the middle. I jumped onto him, awkwardly squeezing and wrapping my arms around his neck.

    He was safe, unharmed.

    Owen ruffled up my hair. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me to leave you like that again.¡± His voice was gentle like a calm river in the night.

    He was stubborn, so I knew he was serious. But when the time came, he would listen to me. After all, he knew what I did was for his best.

    ¡°Not to ruin this sentimental moment, but Tim is dying.¡±

    I pushed Owen away in disbelief. ¡°Is Tim actually dying?!¡±

    ¡°N-No. He¡¯s just unconscious, not too far from here. He¡¯s injured, but it¡¯s a wound I¡¯m unfamiliar with,¡± he said.

    ¡°Really? Well, what did it look like?¡±

    He shrugged, ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡±

    ¡°So, are we going to save Tim or leave him dying?¡±

    And then we had the jokester who couldn¡¯t be serious if his life depended on it. Swear to God, Roger couldn¡¯t behave for a second. His atrocious ability to take any seriously made me want to kick them in the sweet spot.

    ¡°Can you not say stuff like that?! What the hell¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±

    ¡°Owen, shut up and gain some weight.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡±

    They babbled for a bit about the stupidest shit. I didn¡¯t care what they talked about. Truth be told, I could never get used to this bickering. It kept me safe, knowing that people were always around me. We could love, hate, or argue, but we will never lose each other. This was what it meant to have people who care for you.

    Owen finally shouted, ¡°Oh, forget this! Let¡¯s get to Tim already!¡±

    ***

    He lay on his side, unresponsive. His breathing was weaker than a dry leaf. His body was damp, meaning he was out during the rain.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± Owen pointed at Tim¡¯s leg. It was utterly alien to me. It wasn¡¯t a melee wound, nor was it an arrow. It was a hole big enough to stick my index finger in.

    ¡°Whatever this is, we must get him to a medic.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Owen asked. ¡°We can¡¯t go back to Walisburg.¡±

    That¡¯s right. For obvious reasons, we couldn¡¯t go back to Walisburg. It was chaos there, and who knew what Sylvia would do?

    And the next town is a walk and a half from here. It would be too much to carry him for that long. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but there¡¯s also the possibility of him not surviving long enough.

    Great, what the hell do I do?

    ¡°Oh, oh, what about the House with Answers! Maybe that place could heal him.¡±

    ¡°Roger, didn¡¯t you hear Jill telling us how it¡¯s cursed? You want to test that?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s right. Maybe they could.¡±

    For once, Roger brought something usual to the table.

    Owen crossed his arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say people vanished from there?¡±

    ¡°What I said doesn¡¯t matter now. We need to make the best possible choice to save Tim. Even if it means to jeopardize our safety.¡±

    He threw his hands in the air. ¡°Your call.¡±

    I scoffed. ¡°Besides, we have no other choice. It¡¯s the closest place around.¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Roger picked up the absent Tim and slung him onto his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tim; we¡¯ll save you. Oh, wait a second. Where¡¯s Avery?¡±

    ¡°Avery? Who¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Owen backhanded my head. ¡°Tim¡¯s friend, dummy.¡±

    I grabbed my head, surprised at what just happened. ¡°T-The hell was that for?¡±

    ¡°You do that to us!¡±

    I stood, frozen by his words. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Did this look like the time to be fooling around?

    ¡°Man and woman, we must halt this utterly meaningless conversation and save our beloved from death,¡± Roger oddly proclaimed, stepping in between us. ¡°Now, proceed to our destination without failure. Due forth!¡±

    Can anyone take anything seriously?!

    ***

    The forest was similar to the one at home. The grass I stepped on was still wet. Hundreds of thousands of trees in all shapes and sizes surrounded us. Their branches knotted together like a couple holding hands at a park. I was tempted to pick some berries but couldn''t get distracted.

    This gave me a nostalgic vibe, and not in a good way. I recalled the time when I stepped on this soil with someone else. Not knowing better, we ran into a SCAR agent. He died while trying to flee. A similar thing happened the second time around. She died trying to protect me. The same SCAR agent killed two of my friends. Both were scenes straight out of hell.

    I yelled while kicking the first tree trunk I found. I grabbed onto my toe and hopped on one leg. It felt like my toe was crushed against a brick wall.

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    ¡°Zip it, Roger.¡±

    I sat down for a moment, hoping the pain would subside. The bushes were rustling as if something was moving through them.

    But my gut felt strange. It felt uncomfortable sitting down, so I got up on my feet. It was so familiar¡ªthe same ominous pressure. Without a doubt, it had to be the SCAR agent. It''s somewhere around here, waiting for any leaks in my stance.

    Owen darted his head around. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Stay close to me, and don¡¯t refuse whatever my demands.¡±

    ¡°Watch it be another squirrel?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Owen asked, obviously confused.

    ¡°Ah, nah, it¡¯s nothing. I forgot Tim¡¯s half-dead. He would¡¯ve gotten the reference, though.¡±

    ¡°For the love of¡ª!¡±

    Before I could finish, something dropped from the tree above me. My gut was right. It¡¯s a SCAR agent!

    It was much bigger than I was. I glanced over to Roger. Its bulkiness reminded me of him. It surpassed my level by miles. It would attract me with any sudden movement. Knowing that, it felt like a dagger pressed against my bare back.

    It didn''t wield a weapon¡ªjust its fist coated in heavy armor. The last time I saw it, it was tainted in blood. I wasn¡¯t going to make that mistake again¡ªnot three times!

    ¡°Guys, whatever you do, stay put.¡±

    ¡°Jill, your hand and your leg. You aren¡¯t in the position to do anything crazy.¡± Wow, for once, he said something sensible.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do something stupid. You will forgive me, right?¡± I didn¡¯t look back, but I could see the horror in their faces.

    Without further delay, I threw a rock and ran away from the others. My strike was rendered useless. Without hesitation, the agent charged, pulling his fist back and swung. I couldn¡¯t react to his fist. I took a hit, which sent me tumbling to the ground.

    My heart stopped. The numbness in my body became contagious, and I clenched my teeth, trying to hold my trembling body. I wasn¡¯t sure where I was hit. How far did it send me flying?

    My name screamed multiple times. Ignore it. Save them. Even if you¡¯re unable to walk, you must protect them.

    Do what you couldn¡¯t do the last time. Avenge your friends, fulfill your desires, and protect the ones you cherish.

    I had to do whatever, even if it meant losing an eye. But I had to avoid one thing.

    Death.

    And this bulk of blue and black with a chrome yellow visor was a walking trip to the reaper.

    The agent crept towards me. My entire body felt like it was going to break down any second. I had to go. I had to run as far as I could.

    On my fours, I stumbled while getting up but managed to do so. My legs ran automatically. I realized it was an action to escape injury, no, escape death, and I put all my energy into running away.

    ¡°Jill!!¡± They said simultaneously.

    I ignored them, running through the forest as if the trees were pebbles beneath my feet. From what I recall, SCAR agents lack in terms of running speed. If I could use that to my advantage, all should be well.

    Panting heavily, I doubted my actions. Was it wise for me to tackle this agent alone? What good would Owen and Roger be? They would shackle me down. So it¡¯s a good thing I bolted away, guaranteeing their safety. I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I ran straight, not looking back.

    My heart ached from running so much. I slowed down, taking a quick break on a tree stump. I tasted blood in the back of my mouth.

    Nothing pursued me. The only sound in the air was the sound of the birds tweeting at each other.

    Good, I can finally rest.

    My rest was only for a brief instant. The monster wouldn¡¯t let go of its prey.

    I tied the bandage on my hand, straining for a few breaths. How was I going to do this injured? My hand slowly turned numb.

    My feet couldn¡¯t take another step. I wasn¡¯t sure how far I ran, but the feeling of my legs yelled I¡¯ve been running for a while. I was exhausted. My head, hand, stomach, legs, everything hurts. I focused on my breathing, relaxing a little to rest my body.

    A twig snapped behind me. I turned around, jumping onto my feet, but they couldn¡¯t handle my weight. I collapsed onto the soggy ground. How did¡­

    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My brain stopped, and even though I couldn¡¯t think, I understood there was no way out.

    I was going to die.

    Really? After all this, I was going to die?

    My legs couldn¡¯t move. I drained all my energy. The SCAR agent was probably the last thing I would ever see.

    I dragged myself back, only for it to continue to stand over me. I had no energy in my body. It took it out in one punch.

    All I could do was stare at it. That agent would impale me any second. I couldn¡¯t move. My eyes were attached to both fists, hoping it would somehow miss.

    There was nothing I could do. My organs were on the verge of fumbling within. My legs were overworked to its core. My mind was bleached white. There was nothing more I could do.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what my plan was. I was thinking at the moment, wanting the boy''s safety to be secured, not once having considered myself.

    Wait, what¡¯s with this negative thinking? There¡¯s no time for me to sulk around.

    Determination. I needed determination. I already knew what I had to do: go to the House with Answers and save Tim.

    I couldn¡¯t call it quits. I already defeated Sylvia. It couldn¡¯t end here.

    But my strength was nothing. There was only enough energy for me to breathe. I saw no light at the end. I guess it really was going to end here. At least they¡¯ll live on, I hope.

    ¡°Use me¡­¡±

    There was no one around me. A distant voice repeated those words over and over in my head.

    ¡°Use me. Use me. Use me¡­!¡±

 108. Atonement Lies Here

    The area was fogged with eerie clouds, and the entire ground was one shallow pool of water. I couldn''t feel anything¡ªwarmth, coldness, or anything else. I felt like a spirit wandering in another land.

    A figure emerged through the dense fog. It wore a simple black cardigan over her shirt, matching the color of its crimson eyes. Its black hair was cut to shoulder length. Those two colors made up its entire outfit.

    Whenever I gazed at the parasite, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver the nerves off.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t use my aid. But you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Pathetically, I looked down at my own reflection. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I couldn¡¯t do this alone.

    The parasite grabbed my face, pulling it close to its own. Although it was faceless, it had eyes similar to mine.

    When did it have eyes? If I recall correctly, wasn¡¯t it faceless?

    It groaned. ¡°I can take control if you so desire.¡±

    I had second thoughts. I knocked its hands away, then covered my face. ¡°I-I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t have them see me like this. I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    It flicked the back of my hand. ¡°Oi, how stupid can you possibly get? Do you care about your image that much? So much so that you are willing to die instead of spilling yourself?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... between that and your trust. You lied to me. How can I possibly trust you?¡±

    Doubts piled up in my mind faster than I could climb.

    ¡°I never lied. I didn¡¯t stress the entire truth.¡±

    ¡°The more I give you control, the closer you get to fully taking my body¡ªfully taking my life. You never told me that till it was almost too late!¡± I stomped on the water, sending it into the air.

    ¡°So you choose to die here rather than to die later?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    My eyes stared at the water reflecting up on me. This is who I was.

    I looked at the figure in front. This is who I could become.

    People died because of my inability to save myself. They died because I played neutral. Doubting, focusing on the what¨Cifs instead of the current situation. If I did nothing, then their lives would have been meaningless sacrifices.

    I was saved here on two separate occasions. I stubbornly rejected the parasite, caring for myself. The more it emerged, the closer it got to engulfing my soul. I didn¡¯t know that till I used her more than I had wished.

    So I couldn¡¯t. I chose to do it alone. I decided to reject it.

    But that rejection led to Ruby''s death.

    My inability to make quick decisions led to Marshall''s death.

    My mouth went dry. Determination alone didn¡¯t cause fear to leave. I wanted to scream out of total dread.

    There are benefits to the parasite taking control. It¡¯s stronger, quicker, fiercer, and I felt no pain. Basically, I turned into a weapon. But every upside comes with a downside.

    I wouldn''t have control of myself.

    At some point, it could completely take over, living my life while I take its place. However, I don¡¯t turn into a parasite. I could only watch the parasite ruin my life, unable to do anything about it. It would feel like being trapped in a forever-going lucid dream.

    I was scared it¡¯d do something. I was scared it¡¯d do something beyond atonement. I was scared it would steal my life. That¡¯s how the parasite lost my trust.

    But if I didn''t do anything here, I¡¯d be killed.

    ¡°Either die here in despair or hand me the wheel. I¡¯m counting on you to make the correct decision.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t do anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Your death is equivalent to my own.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live, right?¡±

    ¡°Believe me when I say my intentions are our survival.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Atonement lied here. I betrayed myself, sacrificing many lives in the process. There was something I couldn¡¯t give up, which was why I must continue to live, even if it meant allowing my body to be consumed.

    ¡°Goodnight, Jill.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Live or die. I freely opened my arms¡ª

    ***

    I got up, and my mind was as clear as the summer day.

    ¡°I¡¯m done dreaming.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but grin. I turned, facing the SCAR agent. Its appearance was nobody''s business.

    ¡°So you''re the one who¡¯s causing trouble to my host.¡±

    The SCAR agent noticed me. Its hostility was now focused, and his eyes were like ominous moons. It stomped his foot on the ground, denting the planet. Leaning back, it kicked off the ground.

    ¡°This might not go as smoothly as I hoped. Bear in mind, I¡¯m a bit rusty!¡±

    It stood right before me. Its massive fist was upright. It stepped forward with flaming brutality, confronted by me also stepping forward. Its fist swung with an immeasurable force but missed its target.

    I swiftly dodged without a problem, punching its helmet. The agent stumbled a few yards, its side of the head dented.

    I squeezed my hand a few times. ¡°Normally, that would be a death shot, but you¡¯re still standing. Ionian technology at its finest.¡±

    I flashed towards it, too fast for it to react¡ªat least, that''s what I thought. The SCAR agent responded to the strike, swinging down with a hurricane¡¯s force.

    I twisted my body, using every muscle to avoid the attack. The attack only grazed my neck.

    I was slower and weaker than usual. Normally, I would engulf the host once hatred and wrath reached the overfilling point. It¡¯s my fuel. The more negative emotions JIll contained, the stronger I was. But since I took control earlier than I should¡¯ve, I was roughly a quarter of my full potential.

    The agent swung, driving me back. My posture collapsed. I must¡¯ve pissed it off.

    It recklessly continued to swing as if it was the only thing it knew how to do. There was no time to create an opening. Even if there was one, would my punch do the job? Dent its armor? If so, I would have to throw hundreds of perfect strikes.

    I couldn¡¯t stay on the defense forever. This thing wouldn''t get tired, but I will. The only chance of victory is finding the means of attack between the agents'' attacks¡ªeven if it¡¯s only a scratch.

    The attacks thrown were smashing swings with no proper technique. It swung without depleting any energy. Something a human wouldn¡¯t be able to do.

    I jumped back, retreating from its overwhelming attacks. When I did so, it lunged towards me¡ªa final blow that couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Even with my bad posture, I managed to parry it, but that was only to avoid a detrimental wound. Unable to brace myself to block its monstrous attack, the impact blew me away.

    I fell, my body mimicking a big arc. Somehow, I managed to stand. Blood dripping from my forehead. That''s not good; I couldn''t afford to injure Jill further.

    I couldn¡¯t feel previous injuries from the host; I could only feel the ones inflicted during my ¡®arrival¡¯ state. However, when the host returns to their normal state, all the injuries during their ¡®unconscious¡¯ state can be felt afterward.

    Her suffering and despair were my fuel¡ªmy growth. The more she suffered, the more powerful I grew. Today, however, I didn¡¯t want that power. Her survival was my priority¡ªnot because I cared for her in any way, but because I wanted to keep living¡ªeven if it meant viewing life from the shadows... for now.

    I moved, trying to protect my hand. I raised my head. Whatever happens, I couldn¡¯t let it get one good hit. Between Sylvia and now this, her body had pushed past its limit.

    ¡°Enough games already.¡±

    The agent rushed towards me, swinging its arms endlessly. My body sank every time I block a blow.

    There were no retreats. This thing would follow me to my grave, endangering Jill. Forget about the odds; it¡¯s either I took it out here, or I get taken out.

    I kept parrying its attacks, throwing a jab or two with each maneuver. They barely left a mark. At this point, I was draining my energy. I was getting pushed back. It was too close to me, not allowing me to time my dodges.

    The agent pulled its fists back and twisted his body to optimize his strength. A strike impossible to block.

    But there was no need to block. The time it took to pull back and twist itself entirely was enough to spot a clean opening.

    It threw, almost tripping from the lack of resistance. I grabbed the back of its head, slamming it against the rigid edge of a local rock. I repeated this process a few more times, cracking its visor open. Then, I flipped it around, sitting on its chest, and pulled out the sparking strings inside the helmet.

    There was no resistance. On its back, it stopped fidgeting.

    It emitted an unfamiliar noise, one I wouldn¡¯t normally pay too close attention to. However, this was different. The deeper I dug, the more strings I felt, and the more sparks flew.

    ¡°You¡¯re not human after all. An A-tier, perhaps?¡±

    I stood, and the sound of walking on dead leaves came from behind.

    ¡°Jill¡­?¡±

    ¡°What the¡ªyour eyes.¡±

    Two men stood beside each other, keeping their distance from me. The man, whose body was almost as big as the SCAR agent''s, wore a poorly tied man bun and carried someone who looked asleep. The other was slim and had decent muscle in his arms. Both pairs of eyes stared at me as if I were out of this world.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding like crazy!¡±

    Using the remaining of my strength, I reached my hand out. Please touch my physical hand. It¡¯s what I wanted.

    I didn¡¯t want to live in the shadows. I wanted my own life. A life where I could freely walk wherever I wanted, eat whatever I wanted, and talk to whoever I wanted¡ªa free life without being trapped in someone else¡¯s.

    The last time, I was so close. Just a few more uses and Jill''s life would have been mine. But Diego had to reveal everything to her. She figured it out and refused to use me, and because of that, I became weak beyond repair.

    But here I was, back to the physical word. I wasn¡¯t dreaming. My hands felt the brush of wind. I almost forgot how it felt.

    While sheltered in her mind, I couldn¡¯t feel or smell a thing. I could only hear and witness what was happening through her eyes and ears¡ªan endless screenplay trapped inside someone else.

    To my creator who gave me a conscience: How cruel could someone be?

    I faintly heard them rushing towards me, speaking with each other. My head spun, my eyes felt squashed, my ears rang. It was all white. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was standing or not. All my senses vanished.

 109. The House with Answers (Part I)

    ¡°Here, drink this.¡±

    A middle-aged woman placed a glass of water on the table, dropping a pair of white rings that dissolved in the liquid. Her attire was all black¡ªsomething usually a bandit would wear. Her blonde hair was tied into a clean bun, and her eyes reminded me of two glittery lakes.

    I sat upright, sinking into the fluffy couch. My head and entire body felt heavy, almost as if tied to the bottom of the sea. Tight pressure squeezed my stomach. It felt uncomfortable, but it was bearable.

    I attempted wiggling my fingers on my left hand, though I was met with resistance. I raised my arm. A tan cast looped around my mid-forearm and up to my fingers. An extra pad rested between my skin and the cast.

    A random woman treating a random person¡¯s wound? It wasn¡¯t unheard of, but acts of kindness nowadays were somewhat rare.

    "My hand... what did you do?"

    She gave a warm smile. "I scanned your injuries. Besides the glass piercing your skin, you have a tendon tear. Luckily, it is a small tear. Nothing major. Unfortunately, the splint has to stay on for a few weeks. As for the pain, I injected a painkiller that will last around 96 hours. Don''t use that hand, and it''ll be less painful, and it''ll heal quicker. As for your forehead, I applied a bandage cloth, which you can remove if you like."

    I did just that and placed it on the side.

    I brought my right hand to my face. Ahhh¡­ where the hell was I? Who was this woman? Everything felt hazy. The last thing I remembered was running from a SCAR agent.

    Oh. That¡¯s right. How could I forget?

    ¡°Are my friends ok? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Two are in the other room, waiting for you to regain consciousness. The other is still asleep. I patched him up, so he¡¯s ready to go whenever he awakes.¡± Her voice was sweeter than maple. ¡°I suggest you not quarry much and focus on yourself. Here, drink up.¡±

    The glass sat on the rectangular table. The brim edges were coated with an eerie black, and the middle was clear glass. This was drastically different from the table at home. Was I in a different world?

    She grabbed the glass, hovering it over my lips. ¡°It leaves a horrific aftertaste, but bear with it. It will help with your head.¡± Her smile was rendered with pure innocence.

    ¡°I-I can drink it myself.¡±

    I carefully grabbed it from her hand, drinking whatever she gave me. The glass was half-empty after a few gulps. It kicked in when I smacked my lips. Having the urge to vomit, my hand went straight to my mouth. Once she took the glass out of my mouth, I collapsed with his face buried between a pillow and the couch cushion, puking a handful of coughs.

    She wasn¡¯t lying when she said that. It was beyond repulsive. It tasted like a dirty floor filled with the bottoms of travelers'' shoes, with a hint of animal feces.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡± A white ring, sealed in a clear wrapper, bonked my head. I grabbed it off the ground, giving it a hard stare before I said:

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking this.¡±

    She shook her head, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s to freshen your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not obligated to take it, but it''s suggested. Otherwise, your breath will be extremely questionable.¡±

    I sighed, tore the wrapper off, and tossed it into my mouth.

    There was a crack with every chew. It tasted like a cool winter, refreshing my mouth with every breath. Eventually, I chewed it to powder, dissolving onto my tongue. It was the complete opposite of the drink. Instead of coughing a storm, I wanted to ask for another one. But I restrained myself. I didn¡¯t want to come off as greedy.

    Out of boredom, I glanced around the room. Multiple framed paintings of people I didn¡¯t know hung on the walls. In front was a fireplace with a few ashy logs. On top was a mantle where more paintings were lined across equally. The same faces repeatedly reappeared. Attached to the ceiling were magical spheres of light. There were no candles in sight. It was magic that illuminated the room with yellow. My instincts forced me to look away from the sphere. It was like looking at multiple miniature suns.

    I groaned as if I had woken up from a deep nap.

    ¡°I want to see my friends.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I have a few things I¡¯ve been wanting to ask.¡±

    I raised a brow. ¡°Like¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before, haven¡¯t you? The place where questions lead to immediate answers.¡±

    Did this mean...

    ...after all these years?

    I jerked my body towards her. ¡°I¡¯m at the House with Answers?!¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    She smiled, nodding her head once. ¡°Your struggle didn¡¯t go unnoticed.¡±

    My body felt drastically lighter, like someone pulled me up from the sea. I made it. See, everyone, I made it.

    ¡°Then¡­how¡­ how do I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get your answers after I get mine.¡± The sweetness in her voice bittered. ¡°Just to confirm, you¡¯re the girl¡ªthe girl who¡¯s attempted to come here multiple times, right?¡±

    ¡°So you know?¡±

    She smiled again. I didn¡¯t think I''d see her not smile once. ¡°Yes, I do. My knowledge is mostly blind, but I know of you. After all, you¡¯re my most determined and frequent visitor.¡±

    I squeezed the pillow beside me with a fist. ¡°Visitor? Calling me a visitor?" That remark alone sent waves of anger crashing inside my head. ¡°Is your heart that shallow? Do you have the nerve to take this so lightly after everything? You¡¯re tainted with their blood. You could¡¯ve stopped the agent from preventing their deaths, but instead, you did nothing!¡±

    ¡°I did nothing because I can not do anything.¡± She still had that stupid smile on her face.

    I raised the pillow above my head like a sword. ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t have control of what happened? Am I supposed to believe that sorry attempt for a lie?¡±

    She leaned closer, unphased of the pillow that could strike her skull.

    ¡°Their deaths had nothing to do with me. Believe me when I say this: I would have prevented it from happening if I could. But that authority isn¡¯t mine. It belongs to SCAR¡¯S. Their blood is stained on SCAR¡¯S hands, not mine.¡±

    I dropped the pillow on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re claiming innocence? And I should believe you?¡±

    ¡°That agent spies outside of the house at all times. When someone is perceived as a threat, it does what it¡¯s programmed to do.¡±

    ¡°A threat to what? You?¡±

    She clicked the roof of her mouth. ¡°Not necessarily me, but to my isolation.¡± Her words lowered by the syllable. It was the first time I saw her not smile.

    ¡°Isolation?¡±

    She looked down at the class, curling her lips into her mouth as if she didn¡¯t want to say anything further. She was lost in thought. It was probably something she didn¡¯t want to mention.

    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment I must face for atonement.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t care less about her punishment. It wasn''t my business, so it¡¯s not something I would poke my head into.

    ¡°Is that all? You just wanted to confirm who I was?¡±

    She got up, smiling once again. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your friends.¡± The woman closed the door behind her.

    Alone in the room, I placed one leg over the other. I was finally inside the house with answers. Everything that happened brought me to this point. The fated encounters, the vicious battles, the joyful chats, everything. Their deaths didn¡¯t go in vain. I looked at the miniature sun, blinding myself.

    See, Marshall, Ruby, Harley, Jeremy, I made it. I made it because of you all.

    They saved me. Nourished me. Taught me. We laughed, cried, hugged, suffered. Without you, I would¡¯ve been too fragile to reach this step.

    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    The brief moment to myself was interrupted by rumbling chatter through the walls. The door barged open as if the place was getting raided.

    ¡°Eggs are better sunny-side up!¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Who eats sunny-side-up? Have I been living with an animal this entire time? Scrambled is the way to go and the only way to go.¡±

    ¡°Scrambled eggs look so unappetizing. They look like a yellow blob of a loose brain.¡±

    ¡°Your imagination is ridiculous!¡±

    I see they¡¯re as lively as ever.

    I buried myself under the pillow while the two were at each other¡¯s necks. I was used to the loud and obnoxious environment, but for once, I wanted peace.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Jill, eggs, scrambled or sunny-side-up.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to say scrambled. After all, she adores my cooking the most.¡±

    No, I just prefer it over Roger¡¯s and Tim¡¯s.

    ¡°Quiet and let Jill answer!¡±

    ¡°Demanding me to be quiet? Ironic coming from you.¡±

    How did this get so heated?

    ¡°Shhhh. Let her answer.¡±

    Silence imminently engulfed the room. They waited for my answer like two kids waiting for an award.

    ¡°Boiled.¡± The words muffled through the pillow.

    ¡°¡°Huh?¡±¡± They said simultaneously.

    I raised my head so my mouth wasn¡¯t stuffed with comfort. ¡°Boiled.¡±

    ¡°Yep, she¡¯s officially crazy.¡±

    ¡°For once, you''re right, Roger. And I believe I owe you an apology. Sunny-side up isn¡¯t as bad compared to boiled.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with boiled eggs? And why did you gag while saying ¡®boiled?¡¯¡±

    They stayed silent.

    ¡°Is anyone going to answer me? Roger, Owen?¡±

    They remained silent like sculptures.

    I mumbled under my breath, ¡°Curse you both.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who likes boiled eggs.¡±

    Curse them all! Seriously!

    While I debated whether or not to engrave their heads on the wall, a knock came on the door. The woman stood by the entrance, her hand leaning against the wall.

    Her eyes widened with a baffled expression. ¡°Are you guys always like this?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s normally pretty quiet.¡± That answer alone caused Owen and me to shoot daggers at him.

    She didn¡¯t buy it due to our blank stares since she unconfidently replied, ¡°Anyways, your other friend is awake, but it is heavily advised that you stay in bed for a few hours, give or take.¡±

    ¡°Can I see him?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You remember where the room is, right?¡±

    Roger gave a quick thumbs-up. ¡°Yep. You come as well, Owen, Jill?¡±

    ¡°Damn right, I am. You know how much of a hard time he gave us? I¡¯m going to knock his ass back to sleep,¡± Owen rebuked, cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°You coming, Jill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a bit.¡±

    He gave another thumbs-up and left the room with Owen. Once they left, the woman closed the door¡ªnot entirely, but just enough so no one could peek through.

 110. The House with Answers (Part II)

    ¡°Your friends, they mean the world to you, right?¡± She asked in a mellow tone.

    ¡°Ya,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Your dream¡ªwhat is it? What is the answer you desperately seek so much that you¡¯ve dropped lives in the process?¡±

    She didn''t smile. Her face was colder than biting into the snow with your front tooth. Emotionless, she stood there, waiting for an answer.

    ¡°I want to live in the City of Ionia with my friends. I want to live in paradise. And to do that, I need to find a way past the walls. No outsider knows how or where to find or create an entrance. But they know where the answer lies. The only way to find that answer is here. So please, show me the way through the walls.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why must you live in the city? You could easily live here, isolated with your friends, away from danger. So why are you pressuring this?¡±

    I sat upright on the couch, my forearms resting on my knees while my fingers intersected. I dipped my head low, my hair covering my face.

    Back in the cells, I imagined the outside world to be a vigorous place where only the strong survive. Savages who roamed around, looting, killing, and feeding off others. That was the mental image I placed for as long as I could remember. I lived in a place I wanted no part of.

    Someone proclaimed how there was a city where worries and suffering faded away¡ªa land where anyone could live in peace.

    Peace. Happiness. Comfort. Beauty.

    To live is to recognize all four, to cherish all four, and to love all four.

    Yes, I could live with my beauty in a remote land. But I wouldn¡¯t be at peace. Guilt would overshadow my smile, and happiness would become a distant concept.

    I couldn¡¯t turn away from the city after everything that happened. I owed it to many people. I gave my word to many people. I convinced them I would be able to achieve this.

    I promised them.

    If I had turned away from my dream, everything would have been for nothing. I refused to let those lives mean nothing.

    With my eyes staring at hers, I inhaled, ¡°That¡¯s where I¡¯ll find what I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Same thing as everyone else is. Peace and comfort.¡±

    With all the lives on my shoulders and the burden I¡¯d carried, I finally had the opportunity to bring them there.

    I promised them I would take them to paradise. And my word was absolute.

    Once I¡¯m there, maybe my guilt will be much lighter. I hoped that was the case.

    ¡°If I give you your desired answer, you won¡¯t betray them, right? You won¡¯t put them in harm''s way, right?¡± She dropped to her knees, holding my hand, tears at the edge of her eyes. ¡°They¡¯ll live, right?¡±

    I was speechless. The look on her troubled face resembled a parent looking for their stolen child.

    ¡°Please¡­please tell me¡­tell me¡­nothing will happen.¡± She buried her face in my lap, weeping.

    The words finally came out of my mouth. ¡°Are you¡ª¡±

    She covered my mouth, silencing me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your words. All I want... is for you to promise to keep them away from danger. That¡¯s all.¡± She lowered her hand to my throat, her face stained with streams.

    I didn¡¯t know what this was all about. Why would she, a stranger, get emotional? Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t know anything about her. Who even was she? Why was she alone at this house? She mentioned isolation. Why? So many questions boggled my mind, but it wasn¡¯t enough for me to care.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She was a stranger I would probably never see again, so all I said was what she wanted to hear.

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    She smiled, but it was hardly noticeable. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if I was a few feet back.

    ¡°Tim is waiting. I suggest you see him. Take a left, and it¡¯s the last door on the left. In the meantime, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for you.¡±

    She pushed herself up, offering a hand. She lifted me and walked towards the exit in silence. I followed her directions by going left, but she went the opposite way.

    Owen was at the end of the hall, outside the door. His head tilted against the wall, both hands stuffed in his pockets. His caramel eyes were distant, focusing on something that wasn¡¯t in the present moment.

    ¡°You ok?¡± I asked while walking up to him.

    No response. It was like talking to a hollow body.

    ¡°Anyone in there.¡±

    His body jumped as if he had a nightmare. ¡°The hell is wrong with you? Who knocks on a person¡¯s head like that?¡± He rubbed his forehead, clearly aggravated.

    ¡°Relax a bit. No needa get so worked up.¡±

    Owen wasn¡¯t having any of it. He signed, shaking his head. Did something go wrong?

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked the disturbed Owen.

    ¡°Forget about me. The real question is, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ya, I feel completely fine.¡± I looked at the miniature bruises on my arm. ¡°I have all these injuries, but I don¡¯t feel any pain.¡±

    ¡°Your hand, it¡¯s not hurting at all?¡±

    ¡°Hpmh? My hand? Oh! I totally forgot about my hand. But no, it¡¯s like nothing ever happened to it.¡±

    He looked down at my hand. "That lady put a cast? Must''ve been serious."

    "Tendon tear. She told me to leave it like this for a couple of weeks."

    Owen crossed his arms, leaning against the door. ¡°She really is a wizard.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°While you two were passed out, she told Roger and me how she was going to inject you both with something that should nullify the pain. And I guess she did just that.¡±

    An injection that nullified pain? Outsiders didn¡¯t have advanced medicine like that. The only ones who could potentially have that were¡­

    ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s an Ionian?¡±

    ¡°No clue. But something about her seems a bit fishy,¡± he shrugged.

    Thinking about it more, I knew where he was coming from. The SCAR agent protects the house, advanced technology, and medicine¡ªnone correlated to any outsider.

    The one thing, however, that raised an alarming red flag was her mention of isolation as a form of punishment. Could she possibly be connected with Ionia? I mean, it made sense. A SCAR agent wouldn¡¯t randomly guard a house up on a hill.

    ¡°It does sound a bit iffy. Ehhhh¡­ let¡¯s not worry about it. We¡¯re so close to heading to Ionia. I say we should stay ignorant and keep our suspicions between us. Don¡¯t mention it around Tim, and don¡¯t mention it to Roger. I can¡¯t trust his babbling mouth.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of Tim,¡± Owen said while looking down the hall, ¡°She gave much more care to him than you.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Your injuries are more vital. Shouldn¡¯t she be focusing on you more than Tim?¡±

    Disgusted, I punched Owen in the arm. ¡°How can you even say that? Do you not care about him at all?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªOf course I do. Ugh, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She cared for him like a mother would her child. She checked on him every so often, making sure he was alright. At one point, I caught her holding his hand to her face. But for you, nothing. She checked on you not even half the times she checked on Tim.¡±

    Scratching my neck, I suggested, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re over-speculating this?¡± I seriously couldn¡¯t give a reason as to why this could be.

    ¡°I guess so?¡± He exhaled a frustrated sign and almost slammed the wall but pulled back at the perfect time. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This all seems a bit odd.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to tell him how she shed tears earlier. I wasn¡¯t going to expose my promise to her. She wanted them to not come in harm''s way for whatever reason. There was no reason for her to care so much, but she did. I wasn¡¯t sure why. I had multiple thoughts in my head, but they were all theories. I refused to nag at the what-ifs but instead turned my head to the direction in which I knew was inevitable. Entering the city was guaranteed. Even if it meant walking in blissful ignorance, I shall do that.

    ¡°The arrangements are ready,¡± said the woman across the hall. She galloped over to us, her hands behind her back. ¡°Did you get a chance to speak with Tim?¡±

    ¡°Oh, not yet. We¡¯ll leave after I check on him.¡±

    She gave a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the main room. Take as much time as you need.¡± She turned around, her hands still behind her back, and left our sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait out here for you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 111. The House with Answers (Part III)

    I turned the silver knob and pushed the door forward. The room was dim yellow. It was partially empty, besides a few tall wooden cabinets. It was big enough for four people to maneuver around comfortably. Tim rested on the edge of a twin-sized bed, chatting with Roger, who sat in a tiny chair. His legs blocked the chair¡¯s limbs, and for a moment, I thought he was levitating. They weren¡¯t cracking jokes, yelling, or even scuffling with each other. Their conversation was calm and normal-toned. It was kinda weird not seeing them act the way they usually were, but I was willing to get used to it.

    They were so immersed in their talk that I had to knock on the door a few times to get their attention.

    They both turned their brainless heads. "Jill!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m doing fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Already, I wanted to leave the room. ¡°Not you, Roger.¡±

    ¡°Rude.¡±

    ¡°Quit sulking and leave the room. I want to speak with Tim alone.¡±

    Tim''s eyes shot out of his head. ¡°Did I do something?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am? Some sort of monster that punishes whenever?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roger said without hesitation.

    He was so lucky we weren¡¯t home. Otherwise, I would''ve beaten him till he screamed. Luckily for me, I had another trick up my sleeve.

    I clasped my hand against my leg. ¡°Roger, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I spoke with Tim, right? If you don¡¯t, please exit the room. Otherwise, stay and face potential consequences.¡±

    ¡°O-Ok, ok. I¡¯ll leave. Stop giving me that scary smile. You¡¯re creeping me out!¡±

    And he did just that.

    Once Roger left and closed the door, I sat on the chair parallel to Tim¡¯s bed. Its bedding was a weird green, probably because of the lights. He sat upright with a pillow supporting his back.

    ¡°So, what is there you wanna talk about.¡±

    Without a word, I climbed onto the bed and pulled him close. My chin hovered just past his shoulder, the bedframe a few inches from my face.

    ¡°Ji¡ªWoah¡ªtoo close!¡± Tim¡¯s hands shot up, not giving a hug back.

    ¡°You know how much you had me worried?¡±

    ¡°Jill?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how it feels knowing if someone you care for so much is alive or not? Do you have any idea how frightening those thoughts are?¡±

    ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am, bastard.¡±

    I felt a light pat on my head. ¡°You hardly show your vulnerable side. I guess you are human, after all.¡±

    I snickered through my lonely tears. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    He said nothing and patted my head like an adult calming a child¡¯s tantrum. Oh, how the tables had turned.

    I pulled myself back, wiping my sticky face. ¡°Enough of this. So, anyways, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t really know myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you not remember anything or what?¡±

    ¡°No. For the most part, I do,¡± Tim said, shaking his head. ¡°But I have no understanding why everything happened.¡±

    I crossed my legs, my elbow resting on my quad while my chin snuggled against my thumb and index finger. ¡°Walk me through everything you remember.¡±

    ***

    ¡°That''s all I know.¡± He was curled into a ball, trying to hide his pitiful face.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Your friend did this to you?¡±

    ¡°N-No! He didn¡¯t. Avery said it was something he didn¡¯t want to do, but he had no choice. It wasn¡¯t his fault¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cut me a break. You¡¯re still considering him as a friend after what had happened. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he planted the seed or not. Truth is, he¡¯s still the cause for this situation to bloom.¡±

    I had a feeling something was up. He would hardly speak, and when he did, it was always something weird. At that time, we encountered a flying SCAR machine while heading to Walisburg. He somehow knew it wouldn¡¯t attack, claiming he¡¯d seen one before. So what? Did all flying machines not attack?

    Or what about the time at the table when we were chowing town or stew? He knew the Walisburg event was later that night, which I found strange. He was unconscious for how long? And he still knew the day of the event? Not even the boys knew. Well, yet again, I don¡¯t tell them much.

    Everything was too convenient. He knew exactly when the event was¡ªexactly the type of machine we encountered. And¡­

    Did he know Tim and Roger were going to stumble upon him? Did someone plan this entire thing? But how could that even be? Ugh! This whole thing got my head tangled like a large pile of rope.

    ¡°Hey Jill, if you pull your hair any harder, you¡¯ll rip your skull in half.¡±

    I got up, dropping my hands by my side. ¡°I was just thinking of something.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing important.¡± I made my way to the door, my hand on the knob. Looking back, I said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave soon for the city, so be on your feet in a few.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can get out of bed, unlike a certain someone.¡±

    I tittered at that stupid remark. After everything, Tim still had his humorous self. That¡¯s something I love about Tim. He always smiled at the end, no matter what was thrown at him.

    I closed the door without making a squeak. The main room had loud chatter, so I checked it out. Standing outside the room, Roger, Owen, and the women in black were laughing like they were the last three people on the planet. Roger was lying on his back, slamming his palm against the wood. Owen sat in one place with tears gushing out his red face. The woman was the only sane one. She barely moved, only covering her mouth with a fist. I couldn¡¯t tell what they were laughing at, but whatever it was, it had to be worth it.

    After leaning against the wall while my ears were bombarded with sound for quite some time, Owen finally noticed me.

    ¡°Oh, Jill!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s finally done talking to that pipsqueak.¡±

    I pushed myself off the wall and walked closer to the action. ¡°What''s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we were just telling her stories about Tim,¡± Owen said, wiping his eyes.

    Roger, still on the ground, sat upright on his rear. ¡°It was like a trip down memory lane. I don¡¯t even remember half the stuff Owen said.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember half the stuff you said.¡±

    ¡°Does that make us stupid then?¡±

    ¡°I guess so!¡±

    They both started crackling again.

    What the hell was going on? They usually weren''t like this unless their moods were lifted.

    While the two continued to laugh, the woman turned her head towards me.

    ¡°May I add I asked for stories in exchange for answers?¡±

    ¡°They had questions they didn¡¯t have answers to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear. Everyone has some mystery they want to dig up.¡±

    ¡°What did they ask about?¡±

    She gave me a short response. ¡°Well, you can ask yourself.¡±

    It was difficult to do so, considering how stupid they acted. Well, I guess I had to use my hands. I walked over to Owen and slapped him across the face. I made sure to pull back... somewhat.

    ¡°W-W-W-What the hell was that for!¡± He held onto his red cheek, looking around for answers.

    Noises immediately stopped babbling out of Roger.

    Well, good. I¡¯ve got their attention.

    ¡°What question did you want answered so badly that you had to ask her?¡±

    His face screamed seriously. ¡°Is that why you nearly took off my face!¡±

    ¡°I had to get your attention somehow.¡±

    ¡°O-okay? Well, the answer I desperately wanted will forever change my life.¡± Owen let go of his cheek, sitting on the couch with full resolve. The one answer I couldn¡¯t find myself and needed to ask someone with greater power is simple. I asked how I could improve talking to women.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Of course! There have been way too many times I¡¯ve been to social gatherings and haven¡¯t been able to do anything with the woman I talk to! My romantic abilities reached a plateau, so I needed some guidance to take the step I desired.¡±

    Why did I even bother?

    ¡°Surely you had to ask for something serious, right?¡±

    The woman jumped into this pitiful conversation. ¡°Frankly, he couldn¡¯t. I can only answer one question to those who come here.¡±

    He wasted his question on that?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t even wanna know more.¡± I turned away, now facing Roger. ¡°So what did you ask? Please tell me it¡¯s a little more sensible than his.¡± I didn¡¯t have high hopes for a proper response.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. My obsession with Ionian items forced me to get the one answer I always wanted to know: What is the strongest Ionian item?¡±

    Ah, ok, not as bad as Owen¡¯s.

    ¡°Mkay, so what¡¯s the strongest Ionian item?¡±

    He instantly shot back. ¡°Not saying.¡±

    ¡°Huh, why?¡±

    ¡°Just in case you try to steal it away from me.¡±

    I threw my hands in the air in disbelief. I somehow forgot how stupid these people truly were.

    The woman slammed her hands together, grabbing all of our attention. ¡°Shall we proceed with the city?¡±

 112. Together, Well Reach Paradise

    We stood outside the exit, our feet squishing the curvy grass. The temperature was cooler than I remembered, but my long-sleeved shirt was just enough for comfort. The woman in front held the door open with her foot, smiling.

    ¡°You remember what I told you about the GPS, right? And what you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Ya. Just follow the red line till I¡¯m there. It¡¯ll beep once I¡¯m close, right? And we are looking for an underground path.¡±

    And she smiled again. ¡°Good. Now, please don¡¯t lose that device, considering it could come in handy one day.

    I smiled back, claiming I wouldn¡¯t. The device was small enough to fit in my hand, though I couldn¡¯t close my fist completely. It was circular, emitting dim, red lights that we had to follow. Based on appearance, it was similar to the device Tim¡¯s friend, but it wasn¡¯t small enough to wrap it around your wrist.

    ¡°Well then, I bless you with a safe journey to another life.¡± Her eyes attached to Tim as if she was only talking to him. She pulled her foot away from the door, letting it freely swing. I grabbed onto the handle before it shut, pulling it open.

    ¡°Will people be able to come here without trouble?¡±

    ¡°It would be ideal.¡± She didn¡¯t sound so convincing.

    I let go of the door, closing it again without force. This time, however, the same thing happened. Instead of it being my doing, Tim grabbed the handle and swung it open.

    He smiled broadly as if nothing bad had ever happened to him. ¡°Thank you, lady. Thank you for saving our lives.¡±

    Her face melted with warmth. Blinking at the speed of light, she wanted to tear up but kept her composure. ¡°Thank you for letting me save you.¡±

    Oblivious to what she meant, the door closed without another word from any of us.

    ***

    The sun''s warmth felt reviving on my face. After an eventful day, it provided the right kind of refreshing sensation. The breeze brushed my skin and hair as it ruffled the back of my shirt. The soft, prickly grass scratched my ankles. I should''ve asked Roger to get me a new pair of pants when he went to the trading grounds.

    Tim held up the device, waving it in the air. ¡°The thingy says it¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°How?! There¡¯s nothing but grass here!¡±

    Owen was wrong. There was nothing but grass and the wall. I¡¯d never been this close to the wall before. My fingertips could reach out and skim it.

    No outsider dared to venture this close to the wall in fear of SCAR. Thus, every village and city outside the walls were far from the walls. No outsider would dare to come close and even touch the wall.

    But here I was, skimming the smooth, gray wall with my fingertips.

    ¡°Maybe this is the general area? Do we have to jump the wall?¡± Roger asked, trying to snatch the device out of Tim¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hey, stop messing around with it! We¡¯re in big trouble if it breaks! Chill out!¡± Tim hid the device inside his shirt.

    These people were ridiculous.

    ¡°Can you guys settle down before I snatch it myself!¡±

    I knew I should¡¯ve kept hold of the device, but Tim insisted that he wanted to ¡®lead the way.¡¯ Why? I have no clue.

    While the boys ignored my growl, I strolled around the area, searching for clues. Maybe there was something written on a tree. A rock? Couldn¡¯t be. There were none to be found. The place was surrounded by emptiness, the distant grass on the horizon, and a big wall that would take ages to carve our way through.

    ¡°Tim, can I see what the device says?¡±

    Tim walked over and handed me the device.

    ¡°Ok, so this blue circle is us? We follow the red line until the big green circle. We can still see the red line a bit, so I assume it¡¯s more forward.

    ¡°Hm¡­ ya, maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    It was a guess. I had no idea if I was right.

    We continued walking forward. I kept an eye on the device. Every few hundred steps, the blue circle got closer to the green, and the red line disappeared.

    We were so close that I could smell Ionian air.

    Soon enough, the device beeped.

    ¡°Aaugh!¡±

    ¡°Ah, idiot! Don¡¯t drop it!¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t! I caught it!¡±

    Tim snatched the device out of my hand and took a look for himself. ¡°Oh, ya, the blue is overlapping the green. That means we are here!¡±

    Owen looked around, confused. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s somewhere here. Let''s look for something unusual,¡± I said.

    ¡°Wait, this can be tricky.¡±

    We all looked at Roger in a funny way, assuming he would say something stupid.

    Roger continued. ¡°Ionia, or SCAR, wouldn¡¯t leave an obvious way of getting into the city. Now, I know a lot about Ionian items and how they operate. I think, and it¡¯s just an assumption, we are looking for something metal and sturdy.¡±

    Oh, that''s a surprisingly helpful statement.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Wait a minute, how will we find something metal in this grass area? The lady at the house says it¡¯s an underground passage.¡±

    Owen had a fair point as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s an assumption. From what I¡¯ve collected and seen at markets, Ionia relies on a lot of metal. Since it¡¯s an underground passage, I can assume what we are looking for is also metal, yet camouflage within its surroundings to make it seem not metal.¡±

    Another fair point by Roger. Why couldn¡¯t he always be like this?

    Tim chimed in. ¡°So we just stomp around until we find something metal¨Cly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in this general area, so we can split up,¡± I said.

    And we did just that. We split up and scanned and stomped on the ground, trying to look for something abnormal.

    If we could find something that wasn¡¯t natural but artificial, that could be it.

    My eyes never left the ground. I ripped through a few patches, dug up dirt like a dog, stomped endlessly on the dirt, and roamed in the same circle for what felt like hours.

    I started to lose hope and collapsed on my rear. The landing stung a little more than usual. I lifted myself and noticed something strange. It was a perfectly spiky patch of grass that was more colorful than the rest. It was a little too perfect.

    I knelt and rubbed my hands all over the spiky grass. I attempted to dig but couldn¡¯t. Something was hard underneath, almost like metal.

    I examined it more and noticed holes big enough for anyone''s finger to go through. They were perfect holes that had to be man¨Cmade.

    I hastily inserted my fingers and pulled with everything I had, yelling at the top of my lungs. It wouldn¡¯t budge. I frantically looked around and yelled their names. I gave the seal one last tug.

    Nothing.

    They all came running towards me.

    ¡°What is it?!¡± Owen asked, sounding a bit out of breath.

    I jumped onto my feet. ¡°L-L-Look! This is it!¡± I pointed at the seal with my bouncing feet. ¡°Roger, Roger, lift the seal! Hurry! Lift it!¡±¡¯

    ¡°Woah, relax, Jill. Don¡¯t get all up in my chest.¡± He shoved me away and crouched down. ¡°What seal?¡±

    ¡°This seal! Look!¡± I showed them the metal seal underneath the too¨Cgood¨Cto¨Cbe¨Ctrue patch of grass.

    ¡°Jill! This is it!¡± Roger appeared almost as happy as I was, probably because it was an Ionian item.

    Owen and Tim jumped up and down and exchanged quick hugs.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Lift it! Come on, use those arms for something useful for once!¡± I crouched down beside him. Our shoulders rubbed against each other. I couldn¡¯t keep myself under control.

    ¡°Do you mind calming that head of yours!¡± His palm shoved my face away from him.

    On my rear, I saw him put his fingers into the slots. His veins popped out from his arms. A bone emerged through his neck. Yelling, Roger strained his entire body until the seal popped out. He flipped it over, revealing the hidden hole.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me we have to climb down there. No, thank you. You see how dark it is.¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up. We are going.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jill, no need for that scary voice,¡± Tim said, throwing his hands up.

    The hole was big enough for a SCAR agent to squeeze through, so we shouldn¡¯t be a problem. A ladder was conveniently attached to the walls. We couldn¡¯t see the end of the darkness, so it kept its deepness suspenseful.

    ¡°Jill,¡± Tim said, looking up at me, ¡°You wanted this the most, so it¡¯s only right if you go first.¡±

    ¡°I was going to go first regardless.¡±

    While Tim muttered to himself how I should¡¯ve appreciated the offer, I carefully positioned myself on the ladder, cautiously going down. The sunlight faded the further I went down. At one point, it was pitch black. One slip, and I could¡¯ve been a dead woman.

    When my feet touched the ground, white lights shone from above, revealing a pathway to paradise. They were the magical bulbs, similar to the ones the women had at the house. But instead of being a dim yellow, these lights forced me to squint my eyes, especially climbing through the dark for some time.

    I waited for the others to get down. Roger and Owen yelled at Tim for holding them up. They eventually made it in one piece.

    ¡°Woah, what the hell! Hey, look, my voice is echoing.¡±

    ¡°Tim, shut up! What if someone heard you!¡±

    ¡°Owen, you¡¯re yelling as loud as I was!¡±

    Ignoring them, I walked ahead on my own. Water dripped from above. I fanned my body with my shirt. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this stuffy.

    Behind me was Tim, talking about the first dish he would eat as if he knew what Ionia had to offer. Roger went on babbling about collecting every Ionian item and selling them for profit. He had the potential to become a merchant, but his initiating stature lessened the chance. Owen went on about going to every social gathering just so he could¡ªwell, meet other people¡­

    After about ten minutes of walking straight, the endless tunnel ended. Another ladder was in front of us. This was the ladder to my dream. I touched its cold handle. Above us was all darkness.

    ¡°There must be another seal,¡± I said.

    ¡°Step aside, Jill.¡± Roger grabbed my hand and pulled me away from the ladder. I¡¯m going to have to open it.¡± Apparently, I said my words out loud. His voice sounded deeper than usual. Was it his intention to be dramatic?

    He was right, but there was no need to push me aside. A simple request would¡¯ve worked. We all followed Roger¡¯s lead up the ladder. The lights turned off behind us.

    My heart punched my chest. Just like me, it was about to break free. My sweaty fingers didn¡¯t allow me to have a proper grip. With each step up, I felt like I would fall off. My brain was out of control. Everything was out of control. I couldn¡¯t think properly. This was it. This was it.

    This was it.

    Roger reached the end of the ladder. He used his body weight, trying to break through. He sounded out of breath.

    ¡°Can you hurry up?! My arms are getting tired!¡± We all knew who yelled that.

    ¡°How about you try and do it!¡± Yelled Roger. His spit flew into my face. I was too nervous to wipe it off, thinking I would fall.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even lift up a seal? Are you that weak?¡±

    The more I thought about it, the more I realized they were yelling at each other in the darkness. It made me crack a giggle.

    Roger yelled back at Tim. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll show you what I can do!¡± A thunderous roar escaped from his mouth. He used his shoulder, putting in all his weight to open it. He roared louder than a blizzard. He pushed as if he were lifting a mountain.

    Sunlight peeked through the crevice. We¡¯re here. We¡¯re actually here!

    He exhaled one last roar and flicked the seal up and over. The sun shone on our faces. Roger hurried out, giving us a helping hand. Once we were all out, we set the seal back into its original spot.

    It was an empty alleyway with a few open trash bins on the side. The alleyway was big enough for a group of people to walk side-by-side, so I wouldn¡¯t classify it as one. Turning away from the dead-end, a few people were walking in the distance. I jogged out from the surrounding walls.

    ¡°Hey Jill¡ªWait!¡±

    Their footsteps tailed me. It didn¡¯t matter where I went. They¡¯ll follow me regardless. Once I took my first step onto the city¡¯s streets, my body was hit with an imaginary wave, dropping me onto my knees.

    The City of Ionia was a man-made, modernized marvel. Technology thrived in Ionia, which was crucial to its name. Gigantic skyscrapers were everywhere! They towered over everything and seemed to be continuously evolving, with new additions even now.

    The streets were packed with this big technology box on wheels. It was much faster than horses! I wanted to ride that so bad!

    People on the sidewalks dressed in clothes I¡¯d never seen. Men wore puff black, blue, gray, or even brown coats with different-colored shirts inside. Between the coat and shirt, various colored long strips matched their torsos. And their pants were mainly the same color as their coats! Did people here care about matching outfits that much?

    ¡°Woah, look, everyone, food!¡±

    ¡°Food carts and restaurants at every angle? Is this heaven?¡± Tim¡¯s mouth was drooling, probably imagining the potential savoring flavor.

    ¡°Forget the food! Look at the pair of beautiful women walking towards us! Tim, Roger, this is my chance.¡±

    ¡°Not happening.¡±

    Ignoring them, I giddily excitedly, squeezing my fist close to my face. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ Everything was so vibrant¡ªexactly how I imagined it!¡±

    The boys continued pointing, laughing, amazed by everything they said.

    Emotions overran me. My uncontrollable tears streamed down my cheek. I covered my face, trying not to make noise, but my wailing got the best of me.

    The future was unknown, filled with unlimited possibilities. That¡¯s what made it exhilarating. This was the beginning of a new world. This was it. I couldn¡¯t see ahead. Everything was still blind. But I wasn¡¯t afraid. I knew what I had to do. This future wasn¡¯t going to be handed down to me. It was something I had to reach and snatch for myself.

 113. Avery: Home (Part I)

    The rain slammed against his body as he ran through the muddy grasslands towards his destination. He commanded 2A to morph back into a watch and requested directions.

    ¡°You have still yet to complete your mission. Are you sure you want to return to the City of Ionia¡±, 2A said in a womanly, robotic voice.

    Avery gritted his teeth, almost biting his tongue. ¡°I did my mission. What more do u want?¡±

    ¡°According to the reports, your mission is to kill the king, along with¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± He stopped and fell to his knees with his head down. His hair was completely soaked with water bouncing off his back or rolling down his face. ¡°I know.¡± He buried his face into his dirty hands, trying not to break down in tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Archon will not accept that answer,¡± it replied.

    ¡°I know he won¡¯t.¡±

    He used his arms as support while getting up. He looked back at the direction he came from.

    Tim was there, alone. Avery shot him in the leg so he wouldn¡¯t be followed. Now Tim is in pain, alone, in the dark rain, wondering why Avery did such a thing. At least that¡¯s what Avery thought. He told Tim to forget about him. But how could he? No one could forget a childhood best friend.

    To Tim, they were childhood best friends. But Avery knew the truth. They were more than that. They were a lot closer than Tim could ever imagine. If only Avery could tell him the truth.

    That truth must be buried. If Avery were to tell Tim, Tim would probably grow to hate him. Everything would be a lie.

    Avery couldn¡¯t do such a thing. He decided to not prolong the conversion before accidentally slipping up.

    ¡°Sorry, Tim. I really am.¡±

    Avery took one deep breath and continued to jog towards his destination.

    ***

    It took him a while to get there. His heart was beating out of his chest, and his rigid breath didn¡¯t make it any better.

    Underneath him was a flat, metal seal with fake grass on top. There was no way to open it¡ªnot for a human.

    ¡°2A, open the seal.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    2A morphed into a small, flat circle with a handle parallel to the ground. Avery placed the flat circle on the seal and pulled with all his might. 2A used magnetic technology to stick onto the handle. Using 2A¡¯s magnetic abilities, Avery managed to rip the seal open, revealing a hole big enough for anyone to climb that descends into darkness.

    ¡°2A, flashlight.¡±

    It morphed back into a watch, which Avery wore on his wrist. He turned his hand and shone the light down. He could have used a ladder, but before walking around, he looked at the metal seal coated with fake grass.

    He was supposed to seal the hole shut while he was a couple of steps deep into the hole. No one was to know about this place, and if discovered, the seal would prevent them from coming to the City of Ionia. He knew this, yet a thought crossed his mind.

    He walked over to the seal.

    ¡°2A, create finger slots for the seal.¡±

    ¡°Creating finger slots will increase the risk of someone opening the seal, and could result in outsiders coming to the City of Ionia, threatening peace. Would you wish to continue?¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Heh. Threatening peace, huh? Peace has been threatened since Archon took over SCAR. I¡¯m doing this in the small chance Tim finds this place, and he probably will. He has a bullet wound. No doctor in the outside world will know how to deal with it. He will have to go to the House of¡­ Answers.¡±

    ¡°The House with Answers is guarded by¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I know everything about it. That SCAR agent protecting that place will get in Tim¡¯s way. I know that! I know if they attempt to go there, their chances of survival are slim. But what else can I do? Nothing. The best I can do is create an opening for them. If they reach the House with Answers, she will tell them the way. However, they will need help opening this, so I¡¯m trying to make it easier for them. So please, create slots so someone could rip the seal off the ground.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    2A morphed into a small mechanical drill. With its help, Avery carefully trimmed holes around the edges and sanded them down. Then, he descended into the darkness, covering the seal from behind. 2A supported him with a bright light as he reached the bottom.

    From there, he continued walking. He walked through the metal corridor, and white lights turned on with each step.

    He reflected on his time in the outside world while walking through the metal tunnel. He went to the outside world twice, both for different reasons. The first time we went, he was tasked to kill two people. Archon didn¡¯t want a SCAR agent doing it since it would bring Ionia unnecessary attention. It was something along the lines of that. Avery couldn¡¯t remember.

    Avery completed half the task. He killed someone¡ªgot his hands dirty. He never looked at his hands the same.

    And today, he killed someone as well. His hands tainted with death.

    Avery looked at his palm and ran his fingers through his hair. He didn¡¯t want to associate himself with Archon anymore. He didn¡¯t want to be his puppet anymore.

    He wanted to be free.

    He wanted to live with his mother and half¨Cbrother.

    There was one thing preventing him from his desires.

    One person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to chat with him,¡± he mumbled to himself.

    Avery reached the end of the hall, where another ladder was. The handles were cold, which wasn¡¯t ideal since he was soaked.

    He climbed up the ladder and had 2A remove the top, using shockwaves to push it upwards, popping the hole open. Once he fully climbed out and returned the seal to its original place, he was greeted by the warmth of city lights.

    He was in the middle of a dark alleyway between two enclosed buildings, away from the main street.

    ¡°2A, what is the time?¡±

    ¡°It is currently 4:48 a.m.¡±

    That explains it.

    The night was peaceful. The city lights shone brilliantly as ever, and the absence of people made the atmosphere more relaxed. He heard cars zipping through the air, and saw one car with flashing LED lights that sent flashes of color across the buildings.

    His father would not be at the office at this time, so there was no point in going there. He could go home, but that would require a car since he would have to travel around forty minutes on foot.

    On second thought¡­

    ¡°Maybe I will go to the office.¡±

    There¡¯s always someone there no matter the time in case of emergencies. Avery wanted to see his father, but he wouldn¡¯t be there. What if he waited inside the office? He could freshen up and grab something to eat while waiting.

    The office was down the street, so walking in the downpour wouldn¡¯t be an issue. He exited the alleyway and turned left. The city shone with a mixture of interesting colors. If Avery were to stand at the highest point, he would be met with vibrant colors that filled towering skyscrapers illuminated by vectors of marvelous lights, featuring blue, purple, and neon hues.

    Normally, cars and buses would compact the city streets. But there was nothing as of now.

    Avery¡¯s socks were drenched and filled with water. He desperately wanted to change out of his clothes and dry up, and maybe eat a granola bar or two.

    He walked on the sidewalk, surrounded by buildings. The traffic lights were green, even though no cars were on the road. He used this opportunity to cross the empty street and attempted to pull the door in front of him.

    Locked.

    ¡°Strange,¡± he said. It was usually unlocked. Was it because he came at an odd time? That could be the case.

    The government building wasn¡¯t special in any way. It was like the other buildings around the area, except for the SCAR Headquarters. That wasn¡¯t even a building. It was a two¨Cstory structure in the shape of a circle. Avery didn¡¯t know the architectural choice but always found it weird.

    He tried pulling again, but he failed. Avery then loudly knocked on the clear, glass door, hoping someone would answer.

    It was only a matter of time till someone did.

 114. Avery: Home (Part II)

    Avery stepped back as the door opened. Out came a woman in her mid-forties, dressed in a slim black suit and navy tie. Her blonde hair was in a clean high bun, and her black eyes and droopy eye bags made her look depressed.

    ¡°I am sorry. We do not open to the public until 10 am.¡±

    ¡°N¡ªNo. I work here.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to need some identification.¡±

    ¡°2A,¡± Avery said, holding his arm parallel to the ground with his watch face-up.

    2A popped a blue holographic image of Avery¡¯s identification containing the basic information.

    ¡°You are claiming to be the son of Kajo. I need to verify if this information is correct.¡± She pulled out a watch¨Clike device from her pocket. It looked similar to 2A, but this was completely different. It was a fingerprint scanner.

    Everyone in the City of Ionia is placed under the database at birth. To verify identification, some places, especially government-affiliated ones, use a fingerprint scanner that connects to a database to prove someone¡¯s identity. It¡¯s not used often. Only in situations when working with the government.

    Avery placed his finger on the scanner and waited patiently for the result. The scanner turned green, meaning that his information is collected and is waiting to be displayonnto the device¡¯s screen.

    A holographic image of Avery¡¯s identification spat out from the scanner. He has been verified.

    ¡°Oh my God, you are the son of Kajo. I am so sorry. I should¡¯ve let you in sooner rather than us doing this by the door. Forgive me for my ignorance,¡± she said with a deep bow.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. If anything, I¡¯m thankful that you are doing your job.¡±

    She gave Avery a warm smile. ¡°Please, come in. You must change into new clothes and dry yourself off. You do not want to catch a cold. Oh, I should introduce myself. My name is Leana. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°My name is Avery. Pleasure to meet you too.¡±

    Avery stepped into the building. The interior of the building was expansive and high¨Cceilinged with imposing columns and marble floors. There were multiple metal detectors upon entering. The lady told him that he didn¡¯t have to go through one. Avery didn¡¯t argue and walked around. The place was spacious with abstract sculptures and medium-sized plants which gave the area life. Advanced interactive holographics gave real-time data and information to visitors. Down the hall to the right was the central command center, which oversees the building¡¯s security with a network of monitors and advanced surveillance systems. When Avery was younger, he would go to that room and watch what other people were doing. He enjoyed spying on people and occasionally pointed and laughed when someone tripped and fell.

    ¡°I will escort you to the showers,¡± she said.

    Avery nodded and followed Leana. She was around the same height as him, maybe an inch taller.

    She led him to a back door and went down one story. From there, they walked through an empty hall with no one in sight.

    ¡°Do you normally work the overnight shift?¡± Avery asked.

    ¡°Not usually. I don¡¯t mind it, though. It¡¯s quieter and I can work at my own pace.¡±

    ¡°What are you in charge of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a dispatcher for emergency calls. Normally, I am stationed at SCAR¡¯s headquarters, but Archon transferred us here.¡±

    Avery stopped. His throat tightened.

    ¡°Archon is there right now,¡± he asked with a raspy voice.

    ¡°I would assume so. He said he was working on something and wanted the place all to himself for maximum concentration.¡±

    Avery knew what he had to do. He would rehearse his argument in the shower and rip everything at Archon. The questions, his argument, a counter-argument, insults, and even more. He needed to come up with every dialogue option possible. He needed to use this time wisely and take his sweet time in the shower.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    While Avery pondered to himself, a loud laughing noise was heard from down the hall. It sounded like a maniac laughing. It was the type of laugh someone would have because something stupid occurred. At least that¡¯s what Avery thought. It grew with each passing second.

    But then it hit him. He knew exactly who it was.

    He jumped in front of Leana and ran down the hall.

    ¡°Avery!¡± She shouted.

    He didn¡¯t care. He ran and ran until that person was visible.

    And there he was.

    Standing a little shorter than six feet, his red tee¨Cshirt and navy pants were as iconic as ever, since that¡¯s all he wore. His blonde hair was buzzed to miniature spikes, and a narrow scar ran up the side of his neck to his earlobe.

    The man turned his head, his eyes sparkled as he smiled with pure surprise.

    ¡°Avery?¡± He said unconvinced

    ¡°Yep, it''s me!¡±

    ¡°Oh shit! Dude! You¡¯re back!¡±

    He jogged towards Avery and embraced Ridley tightly with a hard pat on the back.

    Ridley was like an older brother to Avery. He had always been there whenever Avery needed him. Besides his father, Ridley was the one person Avery could go to for anything.

    ¡°Damn, you''re all wet. You heading to the showers or something?¡± Ridley said as their hug broke apart.

    ¡°Yep. I feel icky and need to freshen up.¡±

    ¡°Ya, I bet. I would feel disgusted just by steppin¡¯ in the outside world. Tell you what, go take a shower, and afterward, we¡¯ll get some breakfast. I¡¯ll make some blueberry pancakes and some hash browns. And I can¡¯t forget about some coffee with double espresso.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t do espresso.¡±

    Ridley ignored him and continued. ¡°Oh, did you come with someone? Did someone let you in?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Leana said from behind. Her hands were interlocked in front of her waist, and her posture was straight in a professional manner.

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re gonna have to remind me of your name,¡± Ridley said while rubbing his forehead.

    ¡°My name is Leana.¡±

    ¡°Leana. Tell me your line of work.¡±

    ¡°I am an emergency dispatcher usually stationed at SCAR¡¯s headquarters, but Archon transferred all of us here for today.¡±

    Ridley smiled wholesomely. ¡°I salute you for your duties. When are you off shift?¡±

    She stuttered. ¡°Uh¡ªUm¡ªin about an hour.¡±

    ¡°Tell ya what. For taking care of little Avery here, you are free to leave early. Also, I¡¯ll tell my assistant to find you a cover for your next shift. Consider it as a thank you.¡±

    ¡°O¡ªOh. Ok. Yes, thank you.¡± She nodded her head a few times and headed for the stairs back up.

    There was one thing about Ridley that everyone loved. He¡¯s a bright, and genuine man. He always looked out for others and forced others to strive for greatness. Ridley wanted the people around him to succeed and be their best selves. To his employees, co-workers, friends, and family, he was an amazing guy.

    That was one side of him.

    To prisoners and sinners, he was another man.

    A tainted side of a clean coin.

    ¡°Alright kid, go shower. I¡¯ll wait by the kitchen. You remember where it is, right?¡±

    Avery rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve only been gone for a week.¡±

    ¡°Heh, just teasing you, man.¡± He said, giving Avery an elbow to the arm.

    Ridley swiped his key card into the machine and opened the door for Avery. The showers were meant for employees only, hence why a keycard is needed to enter. Avery gave a quick gesture of apparition and grabbed a free pair of clothes¡ªa blue shirt and light gray cargo pants.

    He entered the shower, where not a single spec of dust could be found. It was cleaned so well and sparkled like diamonds on a ring. The whiteness reminded him of toothpaste, something the outside world didn¡¯t have, and the shower nozzle pointed down at an angle.

    He turned the knob and hot water steamed down his bare body. Avery had not taken a shower like this in a week. He sighed heavily and let his mind drift into thoughts.

    Avery recalled Jill¡¯s desire to create a world where outsiders and Ionians could coexist.

    If only she knew people in Ionia wanted that as well.

    It was an ideal worth arguing about, but not worth fighting for. To achieve such a feat, it would have to be through SCAR. They wouldn¡¯t dare let that happen.

    The reason was still up in the air. SCAR claims that outsiders are ¡°savages and inhuman beasts.¡± Obviously, that was a lie, but what do the people of Ionia know?

    Avery knew the truth. People from the outside world were one of the kindest people he ever met.

    Avery had been to the outside world twice. Once when he was nine, that mission lasted two years, and the other just now.

    The one that lasted two years changed his perspective on how he looked at outsiders. He was taught that they were wild animals who murdered and looted for fun. That wasn¡¯t the case for him.

    He instantly thought of Tim. Avery knew that Tim saw him as a friend. Little does Tim know that their relationship was more than that. Avery always wanted to tell him, but for the sake of Tim¡¯s sanity, he didn¡¯t.

    The water continued to splash onto his chest, He rubbed his body with soap one last time before turning the shower off with the silver knob.

    He took another sigh.

    ¡°I must talk to Archon,¡± he mumbled to himself.

 115. Avery: Home (Part III)

    Avery stepped out and got dressed. He threw his dirty clothes in the trash and went straight to the open kitchen where he saw Ridley cooking eggs on the stove.

    ¡°Scrambled?¡± Avery asked.

    ¡°You bet. It¡¯s the only thing I can do.¡±

    Ridley was a terrible cook. He could only make packaged noodles, soup, and the occasional scrambled eggs.

    The kitchen was also sparkling clean, with not a single dish in the sink. Multiple countertops and cabinets filled to the brim, six electric stoves, a few microwaves, and a couple of air fryers were present. Three fridges and freezers bigger than Avery himself were also present.

    The kitchen was open to the public. Anyone could walk in and make something, though during normal hours, staff members and security on duty in case of an emergency.

    ¡°Alright kid, I¡¯m done. Here ya go.¡±

    Ridley slid the scrambled egg onto the plate and handed it to Avery. He sat down and converted 2A into a fork. The egg was fluffy and presented well. Too bad it was over-seasoned. Avery didn¡¯t want to say anything negative, so he gave a quick thumbs¨Cup to Ridley. Ridley smiled and shook his fist by his face.

    ¡°Ridley, can you take me to Archon afterward?¡±

    He looked astounded by the sudden request. ¡°Ya, of course. Why, though?¡±

    ¡°I want to discuss something with him in private.¡±

    ¡°I can take you, but I won¡¯t be able to stay with you. You¡¯re gonna be all on your own.¡±

    Avery responded with food in his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    The easiest way to get to Archon was through Ridley. After all, Ridley was Archon¡¯s second hand. Both worked hand in hand with leader SCAR and Ionia, though Archon received more credit since he was the bigger name.

    After Avery finished, he washed his dish in the sink and thanked Ridley for the meal, even though it wasn¡¯t so great.

    Ridley smiled broadly, which made Avery feel good.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see Archon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to contact him in advance?¡± Avery asked.

    ¡°Pfffh, no. I usually just walk into his lair. He doesn¡¯t care as long as it¡¯s important.¡±

    They left the kitchen and went upstairs. The government building was still closed, but there were still employees doing their jobs to the absolute best. An elderly janitor was there mopping the floors, and Ridley went over to thank him for his work. The elderly janitor smiled and thanked Ridley for the kind words.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Ridley always did this. He loved working with other people, and he cared for everything like family. It was one of the few reasons why he was extremely likable.

    Avery took a peek outside. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s still raining, though it¡¯s not as bad as when I was out.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. SCAR¡¯s headquarters isn¡¯t too far from here. I can get someone to drive us if you really want.¡±

    Avery didn¡¯t care, so he left the choice to Ridley, who decided to get some fresh air and go on a walk. 2A morphed into an umbrella big enough for both Avery and Ridley to comfortably fit.

    The rain was on the light¨Cto¨Cmedium side. It wasn''t pouring, and it also wasn¡¯t drizzling. It was the type of rain someone could walk in without having to worry, even though puddles formed at a semi-rapid pace.

    The two talked along the way. They spoke about recent stuff going on in Ionia, like the upcoming Outsider event taking place later in the day. Avery forgot about that and questioned Ridley about the event.

    Every year, the community throws an Outsider event to celebrate the life and history of the outsiders. It usually takes place in the afternoon and ends around when the sun goes down. The event was filled with performances, food, people cosplaying as outsiders, and a bunch of pro¨Coutsiders wanting peace with them.

    SCAR and the government of Ionia have nothing to do with it. It¡¯s the people of Ionia who created this event, so it was not officially known.

    Archon didn¡¯t like the events, but he never put in the effort to stop it. He cared, but there were other things more important. He used to complain to Tim all the time about the event. But in recent years, his interest diminished. Tim wasn¡¯t sure if Archon accepted that the Outsider event was an annual occurrence, or that he simply gave up on caring.

    ¡°Ridley.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Do you like the Outsider event?¡±

    He groaned and stretched his arm to the side. ¡°I have mixed feelings.¡± He didn¡¯t elaborate any further, and Avery didn¡¯t bother asking again.

    They climbed the handful of steps to get to the door, where Ridley swiped his card to enter through the first door. They were in a little room where more verification was needed. Ridley lifted his eyelid which was scanned by a green laser. A holographic keyboard popped up, where Ridley put in more personal information while mumbling under his breath.

    A green check mark popped above the second door before opening. They finally got through the security.

    The layout was similar to the government building. In fact, they were identical. The only difference was that there were no stairs leading to the basement. Instead, it was replaced with an elevator.

    There was not a single soul in sight. It was a little too quiet. Avery got eerie vibes from the air. Was it because of the atmosphere, or because he was about to confront Archon? Either way, he pulled his shirt away from his neck. His sweaty chest didn¡¯t help the uneasy feeling.

    Ridley pressed the elevator button. It didn¡¯t take long since the place had four floors: basement, ground, first, and second.

    A ding emitted from the elevator once it arrived.

    ¡°Good luck with Archon,¡± Ridley said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming with me?¡±

    ¡°Hell no. I¡¯m going back to my office to take a nap. Have fun.¡±

    ¡°W¡ªWait. I think you should come. Just for a bit. I need to settle down, y¡¯know.¡±

    Ridley put both hands on Avery¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. He can¡¯t do anything to you since you are Kajo¡¯s son.¡±

    Avery mumbled: ¡°He did something to my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ridley didn¡¯t catch what Avery said, and when asked to repeat, Avery refused.

    Avery stepped into the small elevator. He rehearsed a potential conversation in his head. This had to go smoothly. He needed answers that only Archon had.

    This has to go well.

    It has to.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ridley said, holding the door open. ¡°Take this.¡± He handed Avery a card. ¡°Tap the card on the black slab right there. That¡¯s the only way the basement button will work.¡±

    Avery smiled and thanked Ridley before doing what he was told.

 116. Avery: Home (Part IV)

    The elevator descended into the ground. Avery closed his eyes and took a relaxing, deep breath. A ding emitted from the door. It was time.

    The door opened. Avery opened his eyes and stepped out of the elevator.

    The surrounding area was cave-like. Archon¡¯s area was an underground lair located below SCAR¡¯s Headquarters. It had high ceilings and a spacious layout, with rugged, carved rock walls reinforced with steel and concrete. The lair was equipped with various technologies that Avery couldn¡¯t comprehend. A large computer was at the center. Multiple human¨Csized monitors that were off, surrounded the man in all black.

    His hood covered his hair, and his mask protected his identity. The cloak he wore went down to his ankles. From his pants to his shirt was all black. Everything was black.

    As for the smell, it was quite pleasant. A hint of lavender and vanilla. Archon went crazy for lavender, and the amount of purifiers backed those words even further.

    He turned around. Avery couldn¡¯t see his expression since Archon wore a blank, black mask, but he imagined him not being too happy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Avery.¡± He said in a calm tone.

    Archon stepped down from the multiple monitors that surrounded him and slowly walked towards Avery.

    Avery¡¯s sweaty fingers dangled from his hands. He rubbed his fingers together, which didn¡¯t feel pleasant. He wanted to take another shower.

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Avery responded, although he didn¡¯t sound happy.

    ¡°I assume you killed the king of the outsiders, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to me.¡±

    Avery nodded. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. This is beautiful news. The outsider world will be going into a frenzy. When that happens, we have the machinery to record and post those savages killing each other. We will show our people the outsiders'' true colors.¡±

    Avery nodded with a quick smile that was faker than the propaganda Archon planned to spread.

    ¡°Yah¡­¡± He clasped his hands, completely switching the mood. ¡°So, what are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°A question of interest? I refuse to say. Just know, that my research is almost there. Soon, I will have everything I want.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    Archon placed his hand on his mask. He pulled it away from his face and slightly lowered the mask to where only his eyes were visible.

    And then he opened them.

    Avery took a step back. He knew this wasn¡¯t possible. He was looking right at it, so it had to be possible.

    He took another step back, his fingers fiddling behind his back.

    It was like looking at the impossible. Something straight out of a fantasy story.

    But it was right there, clear as day.

    It shined brighter than the sun itself.

    Archon¡¯s eyes were from another world. They were a deep and mesmerizing shade of purple, flickering with an inner fire and casting a radiant glow on his forehead.

    In other words, they were a flaming purple, which wasn¡¯t humanly possible.

    Avery spoke in a stutter. ¡°How¡­ how are they like that?¡±

    Archon put on his mask and adjusted it accordingly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t how I got these eyes. It''s what I am going to do with them. These eyes will help me protect this beautiful city and the people within it. I will do whatever it takes for my people to lead a life of satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°What can those eyes do? Are you preparing for war with the outsiders or something?¡±

    Archon chuckled, which was a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cbillion sighting. ¡°Only a fool would declare war on SCAR. I¡¯m preparing for my safety, in case anything ever happens. These eyes will protect me from harm.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Avery wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Archon¡¯s eyes were a flaming purple. He achieved power Avery didn¡¯t know of. He¡¯d heard of red and blue eyes, but not purple.

    Those who possessed red eyes were the attack type. Their immense strength complemented their quick speed and agility. Blue eyes were the defense type. Those who possessed blue eyes regenerated through almost any injury and felt less pain. They¡¯re much stronger than red eyes, but not as quick on their feet. Was the combination of the two results in purple?

    Judging by how and what Archon was saying, it was something along those lines. Was he invisible? No, couldn¡¯t be. He wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t at the same time. A part of him didn¡¯t want to know the creature Archon had become.

    ¡°Enough about me. There is a reason you came to visit. Say, what is the reason for you being here?¡± Archon asked, standing invincibly as if nothing could ever take him down.

    Avery lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t complete my mission. I was supposed to kill Tim, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The half outsider and half Ionian. A mixed breed like him should never be allowed to walk this world. You failed to kill him last time.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just can¡¯t kill him. I shot him in the leg and left him in the rain, but that won¡¯t be enough to kill him. He¡¯s definitely alive,¡± Avery said apologetically with his head down.

    ¡°You shared the same womb as him. It is only natural to not kill a relative. But make no mistake. That child is not a proper relative. He contains outsider blood. Killing him prohibits him from reproducing offspring with mixed blood. I offered a chance of redemption, yet you came up short.¡±

    Avery nodded once more. He didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He looked at the floor. It was rocky with uneven footing, giving it more of an outsider world vibe if anything.

    Avery knew he messed up. If only his mother had never stolen medicine. None of this would have happened. She would be living here in Ionia in harmony with Avery and his father.

    But no.

    Everything changed the moment when Avery¡¯s mother was caught stealing antidepressants from SCAR¡¯s laboratory. In Ionia, no one is above the law, not even the Chancellor¡¯s wife. As punishment, she was exiled from the City of Ionia and forced to live in the outside world. She made love to a man, an outsider, and brought Tim into the world. When Archon heard about this, he was enraged. He impulsively ordered the execution of Avery¡¯s mother. Kajo, Avery¡¯s father, pleaded on his hands and knees for something less harsh. It took a lot of convincing, but in the end, he managed to cool Archon¡¯s furious mind.

    Archon ordered Avery¡¯s mother to live in a house on the hill, isolated from society. That house was there for multiple decades for human SCAR agents to rest at. To protect her isolation, a robotic SCAR agent was deployed and commanded to kill everything and anything that threatened her isolation.

    Kajo believed his wife and her son were safe from harm. However, it didn¡¯t stop there.

    On his first stunt into the outside world, he was tasked by Archon to stay there for two years to collect information on his half¨Cbrother Tim, and Tim¡¯s father. To do this, Avery stumbled his way to Tim when he was playing by the river. Avery claimed his family abandoned him and he had nowhere else to go. Tim had a giant heart and brought Avery back home, where Tim¡¯s father agreed to shelter him.

    Everything kicked off from there. They did everything together. From eating at the same dinner table, sleeping in the same room, playing by the river, and fighting about the tiniest thing; they did everything. At one point, Avery forgot he was there for a mission.

    Two years passed and Avery was given a message that it was time to return home. But before he could return, he had to kill Tim. Avery waited until Tim slept before making his move. He knocked Tim out cold and gently placed him in the basement. From there, he spilled some oil and lit the place on fire.

    It wasn¡¯t until Avery returned home that he learned that Tim¡¯s father was dead, but Tim was still alive. He internally felt relieved but saddened by his brother¡¯s suffering.

    Avery took a deep breath. He recalled the times with his half¨Cbrother. Memories flooded his brain like an unexpected wave at the shore.

    ¡°I will never kill my brother,¡± Avery said with his head high. ¡°No one will.¡±

    Archon took a step forward. ¡°Is this a threat?¡±

    Avery gulped and stepped forward, trying to not back down. He appeared to be strong and fearless, but on the inside, he was shitting his pants.

    ¡°What if it is?¡± Avery asked in a deep voice.

    Archon scoffed. ¡°You are very interesting.¡± He stepped back to the multiple monitors at the center of the cave. ¡°I suggest you leave and go home. Your father is waiting. A ride will be outside.¡±

    Avery balled his fist, squeezing tighter than ever before. He took a rigid breath and let out a furious groan.

    ¡°You made me kill the king. You wanted me to kill my brother. Am I a pawn to you? Someone who you can manipulate and use? Guess what, Archon, one more of your manipulation antics and I swear to God I will shoot your eyes out.¡±

    ¡°Power means nothing if you cannot put it to use. I leveraged what I had. That is all.¡±

    That response made Avery¡¯s mind go berserk.

    ¡°2A! P-09, now!¡±

    2A transformed into a handgun. With his arm shaking, he pointed it at Archon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Do you think I am playing games?!¡±

    Archon stared at the gun. His demeanor didn¡¯t change. He stood tall as if nothing would happen. After all, he knew Avery all too well.

    ¡°Your arrogance will cost you. I suggest casting the weapon aside before things get¡­ rather interesting.¡±

    Avery took one last deep breath before demanding that 2A morph back into its original state.

    He silently stepped back into the elevator. Before the door closed, Archon said his final words.

    ¡°I appreciate your presence. I hope our future isn¡¯t forged in conflict.¡±

    The elevator closed.

 117. Avery: Home (Part V)

    The car dropped him off in front of his house. Avery thanked the man before getting out. Normally, he would leave a generous tip. Unfortunately, he had no cash on him.

    His house, or mansion, was isolated from the city''s main area. Multiple SCAR agents patrolled the house in case of an emergency. The mansion loomed over a lake, its towering pillars and high windows made it extraordinary. The exterior was crafted from white stone that was polished by workers every weekend, sparkling with the help of natural light. Surrounding the mansion was a miniature garden with tomatoes, basil, and carrots. His father had a passion for gardening and tended to it in his limited free time. The main door was a metal door that required a fingerprint to open.

    He took the two steps of stairs to get to the front door and scanned his finger. A green light flashed, causing the door to open automatically. He was immediately met with a crystal chandelier with many miniature bulbs. The walls contained family pictures of Avery, his father, and mother, and sometimes Ridley. Straight ahead was the staircase roughly 14 steps to the next floor. Avery knew the number since he counted each step every time going up.

    Avery went upstairs, assuming his father was in his room. He knocked on the oak door.

    No answer. He knocked again. And again. Still nothing.

    ¡°Oh well.¡± He turned the knob and opened the door himself.

    The room was small, but there was enough space to move around. The wooden floors were clean, and the dresser had nothing on it. A bright light shone through shades that weren''t fully up.

    His father was at the desk with headphones on. So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hear the door. His father was still in his red and black striped pajamas, his fingers snapping to the beat of the music blasting in his headphones. It was loud enough for Avery to hear.

    Avery banged on the door multiple times like an intruder. It worked since it got his father¡¯s attention.

    His father jumped out of his seat and rapidly placed his headphones down while holding onto his chest. His heart must¡¯ve skipped multiple beats.

    ¡°Avery?¡± His eyes widened like a cat''s, and his mouth slowly dropped.

    ¡°I¡¯m home, father.¡±

    ***

    The dinner table was small with four chairs¡ªone for father, one for Avery, one for Avery¡¯s mother, and an extra one in case of a guest. Well, Avery¡¯s mother¡¯s chair was used as a guest since her exile.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Avery¡¯s father made fresh steak with roasted potato wedges. The steak was a juicy medium¨Crare with a creamy brown mushroom sauce that had the perfect amount of pepper. The steak wasn¡¯t chewy and was cooked perfectly. The roasted potato wedges also had a bit of pepper in them. The wedges were shaped like a thick, crescent moon that was soft, but not too soft that it flopped in your mouth. It had some stiffness to it.

    ¡°So tell me,¡± Kajo said while cutting his steak, ¡°How was the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Eh, same old, I guess. Nothing special.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°You didn¡¯t take your suit. Did you not need it?¡±

    The suit Kajo spoke of was a SCAR suit. Kajo gave it to Avery as a gift, but Avery never wore it. He never had a reason to wear it.

    But that SCAR suit was stupidly powerful. It¡¯s a defensive type with multiple abilities. On top of that, it was ranked as an A¨Ctier. It was the only wearable A¨Ctier suit. It was nothing to take lightly.

    Avery however, didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want or need the suit. The only reason he still had it was because it was a gift from his father. He wouldn¡¯t dare to give a gift away.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t need it, father. The outside world isn¡¯t as dangerous as you guys think.¡±

    He took a small bite of potatoes before speaking. ¡°Valid argument. However, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± He looked over at Avery, who took only three bites worth of steak. ¡°You¡¯ve barely touched your meat. Are you not hungry?¡±

    Avery shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel¡­guilty¡­I think. I¡¯m not so sure. I killed the king of the outside world and betrayed my half¨Cbrother. I couldn¡¯t even see Mom because of that stupid SCAR agent.¡± Avery put his fork down and adjusted the maroon napkin on his lap. ¡°I just wish things ended differently in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°I sympathize with you. What happened in the outside world was tragic. It must be done, though. Archon called the order, and his word is absolute.¡±

    Avery wanted to mention how his father met with the king a few times before his demise. He had a few questions in mind, like: Why warn the king about his future death? Was chaos the only thing Archon wanted, or was there something else?

    He kept quiet for the sake of conversation. He didn¡¯t want to drop all the hard-hitting questions when he just returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± Avery said. He pushed his chair back and stood. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Long day and all, so I¡¯m just gonna hit the sack. I¡¯ll put the food in the fridge and save it for later.¡±

    ¡°No need. You must be exhausted. Please, get some rest. I will handle the kitchen work.¡±

    Avery smiled for a brief second. ¡°Thanks, Father.¡±

    He went to his room where he sunk into his mattress. He stared at the white ceiling with a pair of lightbulbs that were off. A deep breath was followed by his fist smashing down on his mattress. All he could think of was shooting his half¨Cbrother in the leg. He prayed that he was found, though he wasn¡¯t sure how they would treat him. A bullet isn¡¯t something the outside world is familiar with.

    Avery placed the back of his hand on the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°I want to be a better person¡­¡±